Chapter 1: A Pocket Full of Poseys (My Hero Academia)
Chapter Text
Summary: Ashes. Ashes. We all fall down, when she fell, she didn’t realize the one-up option was something she could take. She realizes just who she really is- There’s only one solution. Get to All-Might and hope for the best. “My name is Shimura Tomoko, I’m Nana’s granddaughter, and I’m in danger of the man that killed her.”
Tags: Drabble, Reincarnation, OC-Insert, Female Shimura Tenko, Dad!Might,
Characters: Tsukauchi Naomasa, Shimura Tenko or ‘Tomoko’, Toshinori Yago, All Might
Pairings: Hawks/Tenko
Chapter One
Shimura Tomoko shifted, little legs swinging. She was so small, that she didn’t touch the ground in the precinct’s sofa. The precinct’s family room was bright, forcibly cheery with pale blue colors on the walls broken up by splashes of colors from various posters, and a toy chest in the center of the room, over-stuffed with hero merch. She tried not to flinch as the door opened. She had been here for a little over two hours, and the female officer assigned to her had finally given up and called the person she was demanding to speak to. Said Detective came into the room, face completely baffled. He looked her over, from her messy, dry blue-tinted hair to the deep circles underneath her eyes, this strange little girl dressed in dirty winter clothes.
Wasn’t often, after all, that a little girl of four walked into a police station and demanded an audience with a very specific detective. It had taken her two days to reach this particular precinct, a couple of near misses, several trains, and all of the petty money she had been able to scrounge up. She only had her backpack, filled with a few changes of clothes, toiletries, some snack foods, water, and a stolen pocket knife.
Detective Tsukauchi Naomasa looked at her with complete confusion. Because he did not know her.
She shifted on the sofa, her scuffed mary-janes, oversized as a hand-me-down from her sister Hana, clanking together. She swallowed thickly.
“Hello, young lady,” his confusion didn’t translate to his voice. It was soft and warm.
She swallowed.
“...Hi,” her voice was small.
Small and scared. She couldn’t help that. She gripped her dirty All-Might bag tighter to her chest, and he saw him furrow his brow at the strange-looking gloves on her hands. Self-knitted, badly, admittedly, mittens in similar colors. It was a precaution- she knew she wasn’t supposed to activate her quirk until she was five, a late bloomer- but she rather not kill someone on accident for assuming. She also wasn’t reborn a boy, so any certainties on her part could be pretty much thrown out the window. But most things seemed to be lining up, save for the gender swap, but she was being careful. What her foggy memories basically told her was that quirk required contact of all of her fingers until the modification surgery made to her male counterpart made her quirk stronger and more controlled. Solution?
Mittens.
Just mittens. Leaving just her thumb free, and preventing her own hand from making complete contact with anything. She vaguely remembers being an avid knitter. Something about keeping her hands busy and focusing. The memories made her ability laughable, but serviceable as a new child. Her clothes were a reflection of her fear of still dormant quirk- it was the middle of the summer, and she was dressed in tights, a sweater dress, and mittens. She even had a beanie over her head and a face mask. The only thing visible of her skin was around her eyes. Less chance of contact that way, just in case her quirk manifested in a different part of her body. In a different way.
“You asked for by name, can you tell me why?”
Because you’re a human lie detector and have a connection to All-Might.
She breathed. Tried to keep it steady but it already broke into a half-suppressed sob. The smell of her gum, mint and refreshing, was thick on her tongue. She chewed it, quickly, trying to count backward from 100 to calm down her racing heart-
“Sweetheart-”
He reached to touch her. Comfort her as any rational adult should. She flinched away from his touch. Because she had learned in this life that people reaching for you meant a blow- and because she knew she could hurt him back.
“ Don’t. I could kill you,” her whisper caused him to flinch back. His eyes went wide.
Because he knew she wasn’t lying.
“My name is Shimura Tomoko, I’m Nana’s granddaughter, and I’m in danger of the man that killed her. Can you please contact your friend Toshinori?”
He gapped at her.
She looked him straight in the eyes.
“ Please. ”
“I-”
“We don’t have much time. I don’t know if he already has been keeping an eye on me.”
He blinked, quickly.
“You have to explain a few things.”
“This isn’t a trap, and I want to explain this with him present,” she said, flatly.
He swallowed.
“Alright. Alright. I’ll contact Toshinori.”
She releases a breath. Maybe she wasn’t utterly fucked after all.
Chapter Two
He strides in, confident and tall.
All-Might.
He isn’t the shadow she knew him as from her memories- not shrunken in, half-dead corpse. This is the man, the symbol, the peace that even someone from the year 2022 cannot comprehend. It is a touch depressing, how similar the world outside is to her own time period, but comforting at the same time. One man is enough to hold back the hoard of crime, since his official achievement of number one, crime statistics had drastically lowered. Even before she had made the connection to her nebulous memories, the law student in her had been so awed by him. Adored him no matter how many times she got smacked around for it.
He looks over. His blue eyes are steel.
She clutches at her quirk-suppressing choker like a lifeline. It was the only thing they had on hand that would fit her, actually a bracelet for a much larger arm. But it was a relief to be able to be out of her winter wear. She had gratefully taken a shower in the precinct locker rooms, and gladly taken a crisp, clean-smelling dress, underwear, and little sandals, fit for summer. Officer Nanahara Naoko had been kind enough to do a quick run to a nearby mall, and Tomoko couldn’t afford to be proud.
He stares her down.
She stares back.
“... You have Nana’s gaze,” his voice is a whisper. But deep. Deep and warm and there is wounded breathiness to it.
She breathes. Her eyes are red. But her eye shape is similar to her father- and she supposes- her grandmother.
“My name is Shimura Tomoko, I’m Nana’s granddaughter, and I’m in danger of the man that killed her. Of the All for One. And- And I know things. I know that you were once quirkless until Shimura Nana passed on the One for All to you- I know that Detective Tsukauchi Naomasa is a human lie detector and your trusted friend. I know my- my quirk is decay. I know who will succeed you in the future- ”
“It’s all true,” says Detective Tsukauchi. His eyes are wide.
She breathes.
“Young Shimura-”
“I know that the All for One means to make me his successor in his quest to take back his brother’s quirk and to kill you. I’m scared. I’m scared of what he wants for me. I’m scared about what’s he’s gonna do to my family-”
He reaches for her. Doesn’t even hesitate to touch her. Careful and soft. Hand on her messy, dry blue-tinted hair.
“Never fear, I am here. ”
Tomoko breathes.
Chapter Three
“Protective custody?” she whispers.
She is clutching at the suppressor. It is a comfort.
She can’t deny that.
“With me,” says All-Might, voice firm.
His eyes shine. Does he remember her grandmother? Remember her, and think her an appropriate parallel? All For One had certainly that of her male counterpart.
“... And my sister?”
“With someone else… We’ll keep her safe, but its best if your both kept separate for now. Your father is now in jail for the obvious abuse against you, and so is your mother for neglect. Their trails are pending.”
She licks her dry lips.
“All I care about Hana and her dog… And I guess myself.”
He blinked at her. His brows furrowed.
“Hana will be safe. I promise. As well as the dog. And so will you, Young Shumura”
Tomoko breathes. And than she breathes again.
“ Thank you. ”
Chapter 2: A Pair of Fine Eyes (Pride & Predjuce)
Summary:
When Mr. Darcy is introduced to Miss Elizabeth Bennet, she makes a quick observation and offers a kind hand. Or in which Elizabeth’s habit of studying characters makes her see not an arrogant, proud man of unpleasant disposition, but instead a tired, awkward young man that really needs to better his social skills.
Chapter Text
Summary: When Mr. Darcy is introduced to Miss Elizabeth Bennet, she makes a quick observation, and offers a kind hand. Or in which Elizabeth’s habit of studying characters makes her see not an arrogant, proud man of unpleasant disposition, but instead a tired, awkward young man that really needs to better his social skills.
Chapter I
Peach Chuerbs
“Are you unwell?” muttered the lady, and it is kindly said, her brows furrowing. Eyes looking forward.
She mummers it underneath her breath, and it is only because she is right next to him that he hears her. Fitzwilliam Darcy of Pemberly jumps. Turns to the lady to realize that it is Miss Elizabeth Bennet. Their introduction had been stilted. As most of them are to me. He thinks her mother had been coarse to plead a partner to dance for her own grown daughter. He has seen it enough in town, it had been an annoying if regular occurrence. His brisk demeanor had been enough to close the topic and the conversation.
Yet the young woman is still talking to him.
"I beg your pardon, Miss Elizabeth?"
Fine eyes looked at him, and he realizes that perhaps the mention of the Bennet sisters, at least the elder, being the beauties of the county were not exaggerated. Her eyes are a light shade of green. They are deep for all their lightness, strands of emerald and sea-green making the depths of her eyes luminous. He had thought the young woman of a pretty sort, but not stunning. Her eyes are stunning, however. Her finest feature, he would think. There is a lesser quality to the shape of her face, in comparison of her eldest sister, but he thinks her eyes are far more then that of the eldest Miss Bennet. Quick as he can tell, he had only noted them to be a fetching blue, but he had been yet to study them like Miss Elizabeth’s.
“Ser, am I right to say that you traveled promptly from London just today?”
His brow furrowed. He had no reason to ignore her, no feasible manner of not engaging her conversation. He bit back a sigh.
“Yes.”
Perhaps if he was curt, she would be dissuaded from much conversation. A single brow arched. Not finely shaped as her sister’s. Blunter, thicker, but all the better to frame her eyes, perhaps.
“That is nearly twenty miles- Did you take a carriage?”
He blinked. Curiosity taking the better of him. Perhaps the young woman was simply curious herself. Had she never traveled to London?
“Part of the way,” he answered truthfully, “I prefer horseback when I can get away with it.”
She blinked her fetching green eyes. Her lashes were quite long. Delicate.
“You have ridden nearly fifteen miles than, without rest? And spent the rest of the time in carriage?”
“I- Well yes?”
How on earth had she guessed it? She pursed her lips.
“There is an alcove sir, that is just off of the Hall, five doors down, partially hidden by a screen that does the hall much ill. It is ideal to sit and rest if you are fatigued. And perhaps,” her lips quirked into a pleasant smile now, not prettier than her sister by half, but lovelier in its mischievous nature, “There is a novel or two stowed beneath the benches of the built-in lounge, for when a lady is fatigued from the lack of dance partners. In all my years of living here, I have yet to be caught in it. But, as a gesture of goodwill and welcome, you can escape mothers begging for partners for their daughters?”
He stared. Felt his own lips quirk into a smile.
“Five doors down out of the Hall?”
“Ghastly screen, painted with what I am certain are supposed to be cherubs, but I cannot tell.”
He suppressed a chuckle. And surprised himself at the bringing of her humor.
“Cannot?”
“They are rather muddled. Possibly peaches instead? Sorry, sir, for having been set upon the Loughnborn scene with no true rest. Country manners. We know each other too well and are too eager to know of others. I hope you can escape us for just a moment.”
She smiled again.
She seemed to do that much too often. But Darcy acknowledged that it was much like Bingley's frequent smiles.
"I believe, then, I should trust you, Madam."
She inclined her head.
"Mr. Darcy."
"Miss. Elizabeth. "
Chapter II
Chapter 3: A Most Spirted Friend (Pride & Predjuce)
Summary:
Growing uneased by the growing determination displayed by her Mother to see the five of her daughters married by the time the year is out, a restless Miss Elizabeth Bennet feels more trapped than she can care to admit. She knows it is only the most ardent, passionate of love that could convince her to marry, and feels stifled in the wake of her Mother’s and society’s expectations. She is compelled to accept her Aunt and Uncle Garner’s invitation to their tour of the Lakes District and leaves Loughborne behind if only for a moment.
By chance, upon a tour of the great estate named Pemberley, she stumbles across Miss Georgianna Darcy and receives a most spirited friend.
Chapter Text
Summary: Growing uneased by the growing determination displayed by her Mother to see the five of her daughters married by the time the year is out, a restless Miss Elizabeth Bennet feels more trapped than she can care to admit. She knows it is only the most ardent, passionate of love that could convince her to marry, and feels stifled in the wake of her Mother’s and society’s expectations. She is compelled to accept her Aunt and Uncle Garner’s invitation to their tour of the Lakes District and leaves Loughborne behind if only for a moment.
By chance, upon a tour of the great estate named Pemberley, she stumbles across Miss Georgianna Darcy and receives a most spirited friend.
Or at just fifteen, young Georgianna Darcy feels alone in the wake of her cousin’s and brother’s departure from Pemberly. Not yet out, nor very inclined for the company of those locally acquainted with her family and with only a late summer trip to Ramsgate to look forward to and to make more friends... For she has no true friends. Imagine her surprise when she meets an older woman named Miss Elizabeth Bennet who is sweet and spirited and has no knowledge of who her brother is. Meeting Miss Elizabeth gains her a most spirited friend, and confidence she knew not possible.
I: A Much Needed Departure
The Summer of 1912
“I must inquire that you write to me. Most often, Lizzy,” said Jane Bennet, softly, clasping Elizabeth Bennet’s hands in a delicate grip. Her hands, her hands curled gently onto Elizabeth’s, but there was a firmness there nonetheless- the plead emphasized by the ardent way her elder sister was looking at her.
Her face was honest and slightly distressed, her pale, blue eyes wide and beautifully earnest. There was little of Jane that was not delicate, nor beautiful, that was plain to anyone with eyes, even with the obvious distress she was displaying. Elizabeth, thought perhaps if she and her sister were any less affectionate and if she cared for such things, she would have been violently jealous of her sister’s beauty. But there was nothing to feel envy for, for Jane was all that was good in the world and the most wonderful of sister beyond that. The fact that she would was as beautiful as she was inside as she was out was only fitting in Elizabeth’s eyes.
Poor Jane was looking at her, smiling yes, but with worry in her wonderful eyes. She was the most reserved of displaying her emotions, and it showed how much Jane would miss Lizzy. It made part of her own heartache in response. If she could fit Jane within her small purse, she would.
“I shall hardly past a mile without lifting my pen.”
Jane gave a smile, small, careful as she was always of the extent of her emotions, and Elizabeth could see how much the comment gladded her. Even if it was ridiculous. But that is why Elizabeth said it.
“Do not tease me so, Lizzy, you will be gone for months.”
Elizabeth gave her sister’s hand a careful squeeze.
“Yes. But you could dash up the stairs, pack your trunk and come with us. It would take you but a few minutes.”
Jane laughed, softly, shaking her head.
“I would love nothing more. But I cannot deny that Mother will need help with the little ones.”
The Garner cousins were indeed all very small, all very numerous and with Lydia and Kitty to handle, Lizzy had no doubt that their Mother would be run ragged. Her Father would seldom been seen outside of the library if at all in the coming months, with only Jane left for some measure of sense in the household. And Jane did indeed have the sweetest and easiest temper when it came to the children and would be ideal to stay behind. Their mother and father could hardly spare both Elizabeth and Jane… Jane, the angel that she had readily volunteered to stay home. With no inclination to try and persuade their parents to allow the both leave. Elizabeth wished her sister would be a little selfish in this endeavor, and come with her Aunt and Uncle Gardner to the Lakes regardless, but had accepted the opportunity for a quiet turn about Lakes.
“Your sense of responsibility is heartening to see, but how I wish you were less dutiful Jane.”
A slight upturn of her lips, a tad wrier then her sweet smile was what Jane gave Elizabeth in response.
“I cannot seldom be less dutiful then you clever, dear Lizzy.”
“Indeed, sweet Jane. Miss me, keep Papa sane as I go about the moors and hills.”
A kiss to the cheek was Jane’s response, and Elizabeth returned it with an embrace for good measure. She gave her farewell to her sister and went down the line for her other sisters. Giving her mother a careful hug, before she moved to her father. Mr. Bennet gave her a careful, stern look, that was altogether ruined by the gleam in his clever green eyes.
“Do not disappear into the Lakes forever Lizzy, I will be quite upset with you if decided to live wild,” he said, pointedly, slipping what looked like a small purse into hands. She carefully received the money he was giving, surprised at the extra pocket money. She knew he had given a larger sum to her Uncle Gardiner for the trip.
“I shall promise to try and return,” she said so simply, “But if I do disappear into the wilds, know that I shall be happy. For what are men to woods and hills?”
Her father chuckled.
“Of that, I have no doubt. But keep in mind your mother’s poor nerves- if you truly leave us without a husband as an excuse, I will never hear the end of it.”
Lizzy suppressed her laughter at her father’s expression.
"I promise, Papa."
"Be well my Lizzy, and enjoy yourself."
"Bring me back a good gift Lizzy," said Lydia, loudly, hands on her hips.
Kitty tittered in arrangement, "Yes, a good gift."
Her mother gave her a pursed set of lips.
"Could you not go with your Uncle when he is in Town? Instead of such a dreary tour of the lakes, you could spend the season with them. And Jane with you?"
Lizzy, despite herself, suppressed a smile at the suggestion. She would not mind it, and neither would Jane, but she knew her father would hardly tolerate it. Not just for the expense, but for the thought of being apart from them for so long. She shook her head.
“Perhaps another time, Mama.”
Chapter 4: A Divergance (Star Wars)
Summary:
Ben Solo- knight of the New Jedi Order. Despite what his surname is, no one said that he was a good pilot. Really, he blames Uncle Luke for thinking he could fly a derelict ship without accidentally killing himself. He’s on an unknown planet, there’s sand everywhere, and now there’s a girl attacking him with a stick!
Chapter Text
Plot Summary: Drabble. AU. Slow burn. Ben Solo- knight of the New Jedi Order. Despite what his surname is, no one said that he was a good pilot. Really, he blames Uncle Luke for thinking he could fly a derelict ship without accidentally killing himself. He’s on an unknown planet, there’s sand everywhere, and now there’s a girl attacking him with a stick! STRICTLY MOVIE VERSE. FAN BOYS Beware/Can Bite Me.
Chapter One:
Piloting Skills Are Not Hereditary
Ben Solo is starting to think that the remains of the Starwalker family has some sort of curse that demands a disaster at least once a year. Last year, his mother had managed to get a rare form of spacial flu because his father forgot to take his shots before he came back from a smuggling job. The year before that Uncle Luke had fallen down all four flights of the Jedi’s Academy's stairs in order to protect a new padawan. And the year before that his father had been arrested for grand-larceny across two systems(he managed to wiggle out of being formally charged on a technicality, but still, all the stupid press had been horrible ). It’s the only thing, that he can think, to justify, on why he had been sent on this completely mundane solo-training mission:
“You need some time off, Ben, you’ve been more morsoe then normal. And you’ve done such a good job as a liaison between the Jedi Order and the Senate,” his mother had said, looking concerned and stately, even through the viewing screen.
To his horror, his uncle had only nodded sagely, beside him, absently running his fingers through his scraggly beard.
“Just a couple days, son,” here, his Uncle ruffled his long, black hair, much to the twenty-three-year-old’s embarrassment, “Fly to this system, train and meditate. Come back with a clear head.”
“Think of it as a vacation, son!”
Despite his age, Ben had felt something akin to panic and childish dismay. He isn’t having a vacation, it's a time-out. None of the other knights had had this time off forced on them.
“But I like working hard! I’ve finally made knighthood!”
After years of not being good enough, his uncle had finally allowed him to shed his apprentice braid. He had quickly submitted himself into becoming the newest liaison, the second the previous one had stepped down, and had been surprised to be accepted so quickly. Part of him wonders if it's only because of nepotism, for he is Chancelor Leia Organa’s son, he is General Han Solo’s son, he is Jedi Luke Skywalker’s nephew, heroes of the Rebellion, legends in life(even if they had only been Mom, Dad, and Uncle to him). Before he squashed that thought down fiercely.
“We know, Ben,” his Uncle had soothed, “But you’re working too hard. Just a couple days.”
“I hate flying the Academy ship,” was his last protest. Because he really did.
Uncle Luke had shrugged, rolling his eyes.
“You’re not that bad, Ben! You just overthink things.”
To top off the humiliation of his Mother interfering with his life as a Jedi Knight, he had managed to crash his stupid antique hunk of rust that the Academy deemed safe enough to cross systems, completely proving the fact that somehow, Ben had been the only Skywalker, and Solo for that matter, to ever suck at flying. Or at least flying shit ships that had seen better days.
Overthink things my left foot. Apparently, this year is my year, he thinks miserably, as he scrambles out of the ancient cruiser, coughing and hacking at the smoke coming from the internal systems.
He blinks at the sheer heat that comes over him like a dense weight. He swallows, throat dry from the smoke as he moves forward. Sunlight, intense and bright, falls over him. He breathes, thanking the Force that he had been able to land on a planet nearby with a suitable atmosphere. Pulling his rough-spun hood over his face, cursing at the feeling of a line of sweat already slipping down the nape of his neck.
Suddenly, he wishes he had caved into his Uncle’s desire to shave his head. He, after finally being granted knighthood, had let it grown wild and to his shoulders. And because he can hide his large ears better this way. But now, it sticks to the back of his neck, it hangs heavily with sweat and grim in his face. And he has no hair tie readily available.
In front of him, all he can see in front of him is sand. Sand and more sand and even more sand. A desert planet, perfect, I can see Uncle Luke cackling over all his mandatory survival training on Tatooine, he is never going to let me live this down without gloating like a five-year-old.
Please, Force, don’t let him jump on my back again. He’s been eating more sweet rolls then before and I just know he has gained at least twenty pounds since I was fifteen.
Dismayed, he turned back to the curisoer, trying to assess the damage.
Ben Solo can also readily admit that beyond not being the best pilot, he is not a mechanic. Machines, much to his mother’s glee and his father’s and uncles’ horror, had just never peaked his interest. Politics, ethics, Jedi Philosophy- he has it. A ship hyperdrive? Well, he would just kill everyone if he touched it. Which is why he can safely say as he stares at the remains of his ship, that he is royally screwed. He’s in the middle of a far away system, on a desert planet, with limited supplies and he has no idea if there are even any people living on this planet let alone a starport.
Yeah, I’m going to die. Mother, Uncle Luke… Father, if you can hear me, I am coming back as a Force-Ghost and haunting all three of you.
Out of spite.
AN:
Right, I’ve been sitting on this story for quite a bit. I’ve been reluctant to publish it because I have a lot of other stories I’m working on… And then I realized I had nearly forty pages written for this and decided not to keep this to myself. This will update every Sunday! Maybe. IDK.
Chapter Two:
Sand Everywhere
Ben is going to die. He knows it even as the sun sets- he’s lost a lot of water, trying his best, despite his lackluster skills at fixing the engine(he’s much better at breaking things). But no, he's useless, and he can't do anything. Even the communication system is shot, so he can’t even send off an SOS message, and the navigation system insists he’s on Hoth, so he’s pretty sure that’s a bust. The only positive thing he can say at the moment of hours working in the hot sun, that the heat is leaving, the sun is finally setting.
But he’s still going to die.
He is so haunting his father first for not being more patient and trying to teach him more tech stuff. Than his Uncle Luke for not being better at survival training in the desert. Than his mother for insisting on this ‘mission’. Than Uncle Chewy for the hell of it. Hell, when they all died, he might even go after 3CPO and R2-D2 to keep his spite going. He was feeling vengeful at the moment, the steadily and drastically dropping temperature assuring him that if he didn’t die of thirst he was going to die of hypothermia. He huddled inside of the shuttle’s tiny cockpit, shivering and debating the merit of setting something on fire for the warmth. But beyond a spare cloak that he’s wrapped himself in, he doesn’t have anything to keep a steady blaze. So he tries to slip into a meditative trance, to remove himself from his body for a bit to calm himself, to get better perspective.
A Jedi’s mind is placid and calm-
That’s when he heard the something scratching at the outside of his ship, in the middle of his half-hearted attempt at meditation.
He froze, gritting his teeth as he went for his lightsaber.
He was not, at all, above slashing his ill feelings away. Fuck the meditation, he was stranded, annoyed, thirsty, and from his stunt outside, covered in sand in places he didn’t think he had. He was absolutely done with this. He leapt out of the ship with a roar, so he is more then startled when he nearly cleaves a pre-teen girl clean in half. Luckily for her, he hesitates, and luckily for him, she has excellent reflexes. There is a single moment of stunned surprise between the both of him, where Ben notices that the girl is small, thin, completely waifish to the extreme. Starved, but fairly tall for her age, a comically large staff in hand. She is tanned and freckled, had brown hair, with large, hazel eyes that were mostly green and a mixture of brown. For that single moment all he can be is surprised and feel his anger drain away in confusion and straight up alarm for the fact that such a young girl is out alone in the desert night.
In the next moment, the girl gives a war cry worthy of Chewy and swings her large staff straight at his stupidly large nose.
Chapter Three:
The Girl On Jakku
The girl breaks his nose .
The girl is bloody quick, and that alerts Ben that she more than likely has some force sensitivity, but mostly he is too busy swearing as he staggers back, lightsaber clicking off automatically as he grabs for his nose. Bleeding, now crocked he thinks morosely, his mother has always tried to sooth him with the fact that he had ‘strong’ features, but he knew that politician speak that he had ridiculously large nose and ears. Not classically handsome like either his mother or his father, too strong, too large, too uneven features that don’t quite fit. He doubts making it crocked will improve his less than stellar looks.
“It’s mine!” growls the girl, gesturing to the ship raising her very heavy metal staff threatenly, her voice, he is surprised, afflicted with a slight accent that reminded him of Construct, “Mine! My Scavenge, I got here first!”
He stares at her, taking in, once again, how skinny she is, how her cheeks, which should be rounded with the last vestiges of youth smoothing into adolescence, are sunken in.
“This is my ship,” he says, frowning at her, tightening his fingers on the bridge of his nose before snapping it back into place with a quick motion. He nearly snarls the next bit at the flash of pain, “I crashed just the afternoon.”
The girl blinks at him, eyes widening.
“You… You crashed?”
“Yes… Is there A New Republic Outpost near here?”
The girl stares at him, mouth falling open slightly before she shakes her head.
“No. You’re in the Outer-Rim. The closest you get to that is maybe a lost freighter that parks in the market,” says the young girl, brow furrowing.
Ben sighs, already have guessed that, but seeing this humanoid assures him that the planet is not uninhabited. That’s a start… The girl is staring at him, narrowed eyes, before her eyes flicker to his lightsaber.
“Are you a Jedi Knight?”
He stares, before he nods. The girl’s eyes widen, a soft awe crossing her face. Unbidden, Ben Solo straightens up, trying to appear much more impressive than a young man filled with sweat, sand, lankly and stiffly hanging hair, and thirsty beyond belief, and with a blood dripping into his mouth from his nose.
“Yeah, kid,” he says, and he tries not to wince at how much he sounds like his Father, “I’m Ben Solo, Jedi Knight of the New Republic.”
The girl beams, swinging her staff expretly across her shoulders, vibrating with excitement.
“I’m Rey! Do… Do you need help repairing your ship?”
In that moment, Ben thinks that maybe he isn’t going to die at all.
Chapter Four:
An Expert Opinion
The girl moved with eerie quickness, further amfirming Ben’s thought that little Rey is force sensitive, powerfully so. She is jumping from panel to panel inside the engine part of the ship with ease and practice, a space that is much too small for him to fit, but she had rolled her eyes at the size of the small hatch and dropped in. Even her hips, the widest part of her, had slipped into the tiny square the length of about quarter of a meter by quarter of a meter. She’s really skinny. She had caught herself, a rigging at her waist and attached to the lip of the hatch, at two points for counter balance, and she swung and climbed about within the relatively deep engine space, crawling in some places. She went about in the engine space with ease and… Knowledge. Knowing of what she was looking for. Smart, knows her way about a ship.
Ben envies her, for a brief moment, before he pushes that dark laced thought with a deep breath through his nose, wincing at the sting of that the break has caused. That is not the Jedi way, he reminds himself, watching her carefully. The girl sighs, before she pushes herself out of the hatch, automatically he extends a hand to pull her out. The girl doesn’t take it, a strange, reluctant look in her bright eyes as she scrambles out by heaving herself out of the hatch. She is strong, heaving her body weight and heavy tools without so much as grunt.
Skittish, and part of Ben mourns that a girl so young would distrust someone so much. It was telling of a harsh life, almost as much as her thin cheeks.
“Do you want the good news or the bad news?” The girl, Rey asks, and she’s biting her lip.
He sighs.
“Bad news first.”
“You really messed up the engine. Melted key equipment. I think you over shot them when you broke the atmosphere, caused them to overheat and melt a few major components. I doubt that you can get this thing to ever fly again.”
Dread fills Ben. Fuck.
“Good?” he asks, tentatively, shoulders slumping.
The girl gives a shy smile. Bright, batha spit she has dimples. A sweet and shy smile that dims much too quickly.
“The communication relay isn’t shot. Just a few wires misaligned and a few twisted circuits. I can fix it.”
“Why haven’t you?” he asks, curious.
Rey shrugs.
“I have my scavenging equipment on me, but not what I need to fix this. Too heavy. We need to get to my speeder.”
“Okay,” something in his chest eases. He can communicate soon.
He isn’t going to die.
Rey smiles again, reaching out, not at his hands, but at his wrists. A nervous gesture that shows that the girl is all about reaching out by her own power, not the other way. The girl did not, however, know that the way he observed the Force was much more clear with touch. It was the reason he wore gloves no matter the heat, because sometimes he was overwhelmed by it. Sensitive, his mother had always crooned. He blinked, rapidly, at the… The sheer light that is this girl. She is a star- not the harsh sun beating across him earlier, but rather instead that of something that generously gives light, that gives life. The Force adores this girl, in a way he thought not possible by it.
He breaths, dark eyes blinking rapidly.
“Coming?”
He shakes his head, just slightly, to clear his head.
“Yes, of course.”
Chapter Five:
The Jedi
Rey is vibrating with excitement. She tries to push it down, try to appear mature and in control- but the man walking next to her, hand on his lightsaber, is a Jedi. A Jedi has crashed, on all things, here on Jakku and Rey was the one to nearly smash his face in. Part of her feels really bad about that- but she is more excited about the fact that a Jedi is here on Jakku. He’s tall and pale, unlike her, with long dark hair and darker eyes. He has a strong face- big features and part of her wants to giggle at the sight of his ears when she passes a leather thong to keep his hair off of his neck.
It’s cool night, refreshing after such a hot day, but the man, Ben Solo( something of that name pricks something in the back of her mind, distant, familiar, but she can’t quite place it ), barely seems to stand it. Lips cracked, eyes dry, more then likely not due to the desert heat at all, even as much as it had dropped with the loss of the sun. He is taking measured sips of a water canteen on his hip, large, and part of her is shaking her head at the blatant lack of sense in drinking what she assumes is a limited supplies. But she doesn’t comment nor offer up her own water in response. Number One Rule of Jakku, always keep your own supply of water yours.
They make it to her speeder without incident, the man licking his lips and squinting at her large, round thing that could take down most of the animals in the area with a single ram. She had built it that way on purpose, as well as faster then any lizard or anything else any of the other Scavengers could have. Number Two Rule of Jakku, be there first.
“Where did you get this thing?” he asked, voice quiet, not quite deep, but something about it grabbed your attention like no other.
“I built it,” she chirped, smiling proudly. It had taken her a better time of two years to scrape together the speeder, beating back Scavengers wanting to pick it clean for some extra rations.
“By yourself?” he sounds curious, absently observing it with a mild look of appreciation in his eyes.
Rey can only shrug absently, even as she feels her back straighten automatically in defense.
“Who else is there?”
Dark eyes look at her, and dark brows furrow.
“You alone, kid?”
She licks her lips, absently, looking away and climbing her speeder for her tools.
“So?”
“You can’t be more than eleven!”
Rey looks at him, at his dark eyes staring at her in disbelief.
“That doesn’t matter here on Jakku. And I’m thirteen. Now get on, let’s get back to your ship.”
Chapter Six:
The Princess and the Master
When Chancellor Leia Organa got a flag for a call from Luke, she was not terribly concerned. She had accepted the conference call without hesitation, always happy to talk to her brother.
“Speak, Master Skywalker,” she said, raising her accent to be something of a crisp, one she used for the sake of the most old fashioned of diplomats, a formality she only employed in case Luke was not alone and because he was more then likely calling on official business.
Her face was formed into a polite, cool smile, serenity coming off of her. That serenity instantly disappeared on the look on Luke’s face, drawn tight, pale, eyes really red.
“Luke?”
“Leia...I-... Sit down.”
Leia never took to being coddled well. She was Chancellor Leia Organa, killer of Jaba the Hut, Heroine of the New Republic, she could still shoot a laser gun with precision, no matter the fact that she was nearing her late forties and had little need to shot one, and she had married a professional smuggler for the Force’s sake.
“Just tell me damn it!” she hissed, irate.
“It’s Ben. He was scheduled to return yesterday.”
Her heart just about stopped. But automatically, she reached, hands starting to tremble as she tried to focus on her connection to the Force, to Ben . Her hands stilled when she realized the connection was still there. Strong. True.
“He’s alive,” she said, without pause.
Luke nods.
“I know,” he says, warily, “I can feel him through our bond as well, but I thought it best to inform you regardless.”
Leia closes her eyes, briefly, before she breathes sharply through her nose.
“Well then,” she said, carefully, “Excuse me, Luke, I have a nerfherder to call.”
Faintly, a smile crossed his lips. And vaguely, Leia could see the blonde, blue-eyed boy who had so admentally wanted to rescue a princess in distress. She wondered, as she closed the call where all those years had gone.
And whether or not she should tell Mara that Luke needed to lay off of the sweet rolls.
Chapter Seven:
I Know
Leia is the first to admit that her marriage to her husband is a bit unorthodox. He, being what he was and unable to change even after he had become so much more in the Rebellion, had always put a strain on their relationship, on her. But she loved him. It was not an easy love, but Leia had never been the type of girl nor woman to have an unrealistic, fantastical look on love. Life was not a song, nor was it a fairy tail. It was hard and full of compromises. And Han Solo was a hard man that lived on compromises, and while their life wasn’t idyllic, wasn’t perfect and they saw each other very rarely… It was theirs. He was her Balance - she was order and control, he the wild and freedom. It worked for them, it was theirs . Giving birth to Ben had only really cemented her love for her scoundrel of a husband. Despite his flaws, and her own.
It was theirs and that was all that mattered, to hell with everyone else.
“He’s… Missing?” his voice had not changed, no matter how much they had aged. Deep, confident thing with a constant edge of arrogance. He was pale, beneath his deep tan and he was absently picking at the scar on his chin. She hated when he did that- it was a sign of unease in her husband and her cocky nerfherder was rarely ill at ease.
“Yes. I feel him, through our bond-” she ignored the face that Han made, knowing that her husband never understood the Force nor was never comfortable with it, “So he isn’t dead. But you get your hide out of whatever your scheming and you bring him home.”
Chewy gave a confirmation growl, hand on Han’s shoulder in comfort. Her husband shook it off after a few seconds, gruff and macho idiot that he was.
“Alright. Keep your hair on,” he said, still picking at that stupid scar, “Coordinates?”
“Already sent to the Falcon, as well as his projected trip from the Outer Rim and breathable planets in the area,” she replied, calmly.
Thin lips twitched, cocky smirk on his face that still made her knees go weak no matter how much time had past.
“Thank you, princess.”
Warmth, true and deep. He still called her that, despite the fact that she had lost her planet, her status long ago in face of her place in the New Republic.
“Just bring him home… And be safe.”
Again, that smirk, just for her, tempered slightly, softer, wider, fuller.
“Will do.”
“I love you.”
Those eyes softened furthered and Chewy looked politely away.
“I know.”
Chapter Eight:
The Bad and the Good
“Do you want the bad news or the good news?” asked Rey, head tilting up.
Ben Solo shifted uneasily, inpatient and uneasy at the fact that he couldn’t do anything to help the girl.
“Bad news.”
“This ship’s communications was replaced with a less powerful one in order to save on energy- Direct Video conference across systems is not feasible.”
Ben forced himself not grimace.
“Good?”
“It’s working again. The furthest out you have is a couple light years, no where near anything out of the Outer Rim. So maybe a general S.O.S., on a constant loop? I mean, they would look for you, right?”
Unbidden, the paragons of youth, come to his mind… Even his father, with whom he had the most loose, dubiously distant relationship with would break systems for him if need be. He nearly misses the frightfully convinced look that comes to the girl’s young and horribly gaunt face.
“Yes. I will be looked for.”
The girl nods, face tight. Something is there. Something young and scared that is pushed down by her stubbornness.
“Then set the message, I’m going to work on stripping all other parts of the ship of their power.”
Ben licks lips.
“Strip the ship physically as well. It might be a few days before anyone thinks to check this frequency. You have to buy your food with bartering right?”
The girl nods, curtly, face still stiff. Something tightens at the thought of someone so young rationing her life, her thinness making something curl in sheer disgust in his stomach. But he doesn’t let it show on his face, because this girl does not want his pity. Cannot understand his sympathy. He simply follows behind, at her disposal.
Chapter Nine:
A Story Untold
Ben curls into the girl’s apparent home, after a grueling day helping her move bits of his ship she couldn't physically lift herself onto her homemade speeder, the remains of the still functioning communication relay is next to him, hauled into the old hull of the AT-AT the girl used as a home. It was… Slightly horrifying really, to see the remains of the Empire that his family had tried so hard to defeat. Especially as it is clearly something that the girl relishes the convenient shelter. He ignores the way she walks over to a wall, lined with thin scratches, uniform straight lines, a tally of some sort. She picks up a knife, before she adds another line with a slight huff.
Her fingertips trace the lines, eyes green and brown mixed together, are distant and lost in something he can never name. Something about this little ritual makes something in his chest squeeze, unsettles him. For there was this young girl , someone who is waiting. He doesn’t know what, or for who, but knows it has to do with the fact that she is just thirteen or so and alone. She puts the knife down, making her way to a small compartment of the AT-AT, rifling through it.
“Hungry?” she asks, carefully, turning towards him. She is lifting up to flat disks in cheap plastic , thin cheeks standing out to him.
He swallows the bile rising in his throat at the meager things he recognizes as dehydrated bread, the cheapest form of food, hardly nutritional, but could work in a bind. He has no doubt that this is her main source of nutrition. It was no wonder her cheeks were so sunken in.
“I have some rations still,” he mentions quietly, pointing his chin towards the few boxes of rations, “Help yourself, Rey.”
The girl hesitates, chewing at her lower lip, before she cautiously makes her way over, bread disks still in hand.
“Save your own.”
She stops stares at him with those eyes, pretty and wide, what should be innocent. But they aren’t. They’re a horrible mixture of old and terribly young at the same time. Even without touching he can feel the way the Force vibrates around her, around her thin form in her sudden influx of emotion.
“A trade,” she replies, voice hardening.
She is so stubborn!
His temper simmers. He wishes to give this to her, no, he needs to give this to her.
“Rey,” he nearly snarls, “The less we use your rations the better. They’re limited and come at a price. Just take from my ship’s rations!”
“I’ll get a few months worth from your ship tomorrow. So just think of it as an advance from that.”
She is so… loud. He senses the lie between them. It makes some part of him seethe, before he forces it down. His temper was his weakest aspect.
“Don’t lie to me. I can sense that,” he forces calm, bites fury of the unfairness of the galaxy and pity down like hot drink down to the pit of his stomach.
Green and brown eyes blink.
“Really?” her hard tone changes, softening in awe.
But Ben’s temper is still simmering, low and deep.
“Yes. Now get two meals from my rations. No more arguing.”
Her jaw sets, but she seems to shake herself, before going to his rations. They eat their meal in silence.
Chapter Ten:
A Dream
Ben woke to the sweltering heat.
It came back with a vengeance, making his dark and heavy Jedi robes stick to his pale skin. The tie that had been used to push back his long, black hair had been lost sometime in the night, the stiff, sweat-filled strands jabbing him in his tender nose. He groans, annoyed and wishing for a fresher as he shucks his outer robe in a violent motion. He is surprised by the squeak he hears, and realizes in his haste, he had thrust his robe onto Rey, who had been sleeping, curled up below the hammock that she had insisted he uses as ‘she was used to hard surfaces’. He had only relented when he saw that the small bundle of blankets she had made as her bed looked more comfortable than the hammock and that the only space really big enough for his enormous frame was the hammock.
“Sorry,” he grunted, flushing as he looked down at her.
Green and brown eyes peeked at him and she pulled back his robes. She blinks, rapidly, looks up at him, plump mouth falling open.
“Oh. It’s okay. Good… Good Morning.”
She projected surprise and slight confusion. Did she forget?
“Morning,” he grumbled. He tried to smile.
But he was not the best morning person without tea or caff, and due to the scarcity of water, he doubted he would get any of those anytime soon. So it was a more of a pained grimace.
“I thought you were a dream.”
Ben felt uncomfortable at her small voice, at the way she looked up at him. But at the same time, there was a certain smugness to the entire thing, at being so automatically seen as a hero.
“Well, you're the dream, sweetheart, I think I would be dead if it weren’t for you trying to steal my ship.”
Little Rey beams, chest puffing out, the smile so wide it shows how thin and emaciated her cheeks are. Ben himself fights a wince at how much he sounds like his father.
“Hungry?” she asks, curiously, untangling herself from both blankets and robe, scrambling towards the small kitchen area she had set up.
Her hair is a riot around her head, tangled and standing almost defiantly against gravity. She pays it no mind. And Ben pushes down the laughter that is threatening to pop out of his throat.
“A little.”
“I’ll make breakfast!”
Any reserve is fading away, he notes, and he wonders how lonely the kid is to be so ready to latch onto anyone that comes her way. It cements a nagging possibility he had had the second he had met the girl.
He wasn’t leaving going to leave Jakku alone.
He was taking Rey with him.
Chapter Eleven:
Hungry
Rey tries not to drool as she prepares Jedi Ben's rations, the exotic scents of actual spice, things she can't name because she has never tasted, or because she was too young to remember the names. Her hands tremble as she reached for a fork, and trembles even harder when she brings the food to her mouth.
It’s too much.
It tastes too good. She can’t finish it, and Rey has always finished her portion of food. It settles strangely in her stomach… Makes it turn and she wants more but can't physically have more.
“Is it too much for you?” Jedi Ben’s voice is deep, and soft.
Rey looks up, her cheeks hot at the concerned way he was looking at her. She swallows another bit of food.
“Don’t force yourself. You might throw up if your body can’t handle the food.”
“...But it’s bad to waste food.”
Jedi Ben carefully put a hand on her hand, the one holding her fork. Squeezed.
“There’s plenty of food. It’s okay, Rey.”
Something trembled in her chest.
"Okay."
Chapter Twelve:
Rescue Team
Fucking Jakku. What is with my family getting stuck on backwater sand planets. Or backwater planets in general. First it was fucking Hoth with Luke and-
Chewy lets out a growl.
"No, I don't know why Ben is on that cesspool!"
Han pressed angrily at the controls, quick and easy as breathing, annoyed as hell and worried. And even more annoyed because he was worried.
All powerful jedi my ass. Play with your dumb space mumbo-jumbo all ya want but you always end up in the most damned places -
Another growl.
"He's fine! Look, he managed to send out a message."
Chewy gave a snort and a dismissive howl.
"What?! Ben could totally do that! That kid learned from the best."
Chewy dared laugh. Han scowled.
"Laugh it up, Furball! I'm a good teacher! The greatest!"
Chewy only laughed harder.
Chapter Thirteen:
The Market
It was a backwater, shit planet in the outer rim. With people surviving on scraps and forced labor and always on the brink of starvation.
That was what Ben thought as he trailed behind little Rey. She was bouncing. Skipping nearly. Her heavy staff across her shoulders. But she walked proud, despite the fact that she was starving. She was just so happy for the prospect of food and someone to be with her . It sickened him, and made his anger simmer just beneath his skin. He forced himself to breath and to tampar down his rage.
Rage was always the most difficult emotion to grasp. To temper…
His rage shimmered to nothing at the familiar sounds of an engine. And Ben laughed at the quickness that which everyone in the market scattered at the arrival of his father's infamous junk ship.
Towns people scattered, and it was only Ben reaching forward to grasp Rey's shoulder that kept her from bolting.
"That's our rescue team!"
She looked at him, eyes wide.
"HEY KID!
Ben sighed. And winced at how it smarted his healing nose in the dry desert air.
Chapter Fourteen:
Hero
Rey was still tense, noted Ben, as his father and Chewy made their way down the ramp.
Still and ready to bolt. But she stuck stubbornly next to him. Knuckle white grip on her heavy staff.
"Hey, dad," he said moursely.
"What the hell is wrong with your nose?"
Rey twitched.
"You gave it to me."
Chewy gave a gruff huff of laughter. His father scowled.
"I didn't give it to you like that. "
A tug at his sleeve, trembling fingertips touching at his wrist sent a jolt of awareness.
"... I didn't mean to break it, I'm sorry," heartbreakingly timid, emotions pulsed.
Fear. Embarrassment. Fear.
Ben swallowed. Flipped his hand to grip hers. Felt sad at the loss of the connection, but relished the hold of her small hand in his own.
"You did mean to break it, and I'm glad you could. Besides, who would've saved my life out there if you hadn't broken my nose?"
A tiny smile. Hazel eyes went from dark to a start of a shine. Ben Solo went for the killing blow.
"You're my hero kid, broken nose or not."
A tiny smile turned blinding. Ben felt her pride and happiness breath across his very skin. His soul.
Chapter Fifthteen:
Echo
Han Solo stared at his son.
He was a grown man. Where had my sulky little boy gone? Already a Jedi Knight, just like his uncle, just like his mother was despite her disinclination towards it. Standing there with a mop of hair that suited him.
Standing tall and calm.
Able to hold the hand of a starving little girl without a flinch. Without a worry of-
"You look," good, "Like hell kid."
Han grinned. Ben rolled his eyes. And there was his sullen son. Hidden beneath the man, beneath this knight of a mystical nonsense that his wife and brother-in-law were stuck in. He looked at the girl still holding onto his son. And he is struck by her. Because it was a strange mirror to what he had been, once upon a time.
Hunger and wariness.
Distrust and readiness.
And that fact that she looked half starved was an echo of a boy without a name. Of a girl who had done anything to never starve again.. He stared. Girl, was scared. He knew that from being just like her, but she stared back without flinching. Without shying away even as he stared her down. Chin lifted up, hazel eyes looking at him.
Han liked her.
Instantly, without much thought of it.
"So Kid, who's your friend?"
Another little jut of a chin. Shining hazel eyes.
"My name is Rey, " answered the girl. Her voice was an echo of Leia's "princess voice".
Han felt his smile grow wider.
Chapter Fifteen:
Kidnapping
“Right,” said his father, voice firm, rough and roguish, “Do you need to go get your stuff anywhere?”
Ben snorts. And holds back a swear on how much that stings. Because he has a thirteen year-old-girl clinging onto his hand and that would be a bad example.
Especially because he is damn sure he’s gonna get her as a padawan.
More like beg and bribe Uncle Luke until she is my padawan.
“Got everything important, as far as I know.”
He turns to Rey of Jakku.
“What about you, sweetheart? Anything you want back at your AT-AT before we go?”
He expects, and feels as she tenses. As she also jumps about five feet in the air in response. Let’s go of his hand. Wide hazel eyes.
“I- What?” she blurts, and her eyes go even wider.
It breaks his heart to see that it is disbelief that is in her eyes. Ben swallows thickly. And carefully drops his hulking frame to his knees so he was in the eye-level of the waifish girl. Tries not to let his anger get the best of him when she flinches at the action.
“Rey, I want you to come with us.”
A trembling lip. Bright eyes and still more disbelief in her face.
“I- I’m waiting for-” a furrowed brow, something crosses her eyes, “I’m waiting for my family.”
He tries not to say that she’s been abandoned. But the mounting evidence of her young age and the sheer amount of ticks she has lining the home she has made for herself in the outreaches of the little town. He reaches out a single hand.
“I know. But I want you to come with us anyway. Because- Because I know you’ll be safe with us. And, when it comes down to it, we’ll try to find your family.”
Chapter Sixteen:
Letting Go
Rey wants to follow Jedi Ben with a certainty that scares her.
She knows she should stay. She has waited for so long-
“Come on, kid,” says Jedi Ben, hand still outstretched.
His eyes, brown and deep, and are steady. She swallows thickly.
She wants her family.
Wants them with something deep and hungry that she does not think will ever go away until she sees them again. But Jedi Ben is here .
Rey takes Ben Solo’s hand.
Chapter Seventeen:
“Could I get things from my AT-AT?” she asks, and her eyes flicker to him.
Han tries not to coo. Its a strange combination of his own persona and the fact that Chewy would never let him live it down that makes him stop himself. The girl reminds him of himself at that age.
Nicer.
Definitely more polite.
But it was hard not to see an abandoned child and not remember his own early life.
“Sure, sweetheart,” he tells her, easily.
She shifts.
Squints at him.
“Why’d you break my son’s nose again?”
She blushes all the way to the roots of her hair. And Han tries very hard not to find it all sorts of adorable.
Chapter Eighteen:
Chapter Nineteen:
Chapter Twenty:
Chapter 5: A Touch Of Pink & Yellow (Doctor Who)
Summary:
Rose Tyler knew there wasn’t something quite right with Susan Forman, but well, there wasn’t something quite right with her, either. A liberal mixing of classic Who and elements of the revival.
Chapter Text
Summary: Rose Tyler knew there wasn’t something quite right with Susan Forman, but well, there wasn’t something quite right with her, either. A liberal mixing of classic Who and elements of the revival.
Characters: First Doctor, Rose Tyler, Bad Wolf, Susan Foreman, Captain Jack Harkness,
Barbra Wright, Ian Chesterson,
Pairings: Doctor/Rose Tyler, Barbra Wright/Ian Chesterson
An Unearthly Child I:
Rose
Rose Tyler watched with amusement as Susan Foreman, constant regular to the dinner where she worked, hid by the jukebox. She rushed inside, not even glancing her way, and dropped on all fours to make her way to the machine. Squeezed herself into the space right next to it and the long counter, bringing in her thin legs to make herself as small as possible, ducking her head. She spied a trio of girls, posh by the looks of things, expensive-looking shoes, and dress, nar a bookbag in sight despite the fact that school had just been let out. The petite girl was not all that good at hiding, Rose found, knowing if any of the girls would bother to step in the dinner, she would be spotted.
“Susan,” she whispered and smiled knowingly as the girl’s head whipped up, dark eyes wide.
Rose opened the little door leading behind the counter, and the girl scrambled behind it, dragging her large bag behind her.
“Hide in the kitchen, for now, sweetheart,” she said under her breath, even as she internally winced about how much she sounded like her mother, “Jack won’t breathe a word.”
God, I miss her.
Susan bolted to the kitchen, tossing a grateful smile her way. The door hadn't even shut by the time one of the posh girls entered the dinner, a frown on her face as she looked about. She spotted Rose, standing as calm as can be behind the counter, whipping it down with a rag. She sauntered up, her hips swaying something fierce. Rose admired the cut of her dress and the voluminous nature of her perfectly styled black hair. Even being the daughter of a hairdresser had made it hard to imitate the looks she saw on magazines, not for a lack of trying, mind. It had taken her a lot of trial and error, and lot’s of hairspray to get her own dark blonde hair into something seen as normal. She thought she looked pretty fab, but the girl had it perfect at what looked like fifteen.
“Have you seen a girl my age?” her voice was prime, direct, “Short, dark hair? Wearing some drab blue dress?”
Rose gave her best customer service smile. Even as part of her rolled her eyes at the girl’s description.
“Sorry miss,” she replied, laying her accent thick, even as she let the rag go, hand coming up to fiddle with her large hoops, “Can’t say ‘ve had. School’s just ended, right? No one’s come this way. Would know- waiting for the evenin’ rush and all.”
The girl’s nose wrinkled.
Her foundation had been laid down a little thickly and was the wrong color, and it was made evident in the way lines appeared ‘round her little nose and showed the much paler, cooler color underneath. Tanning is starting to be all the rage. The girl sniffed, her hair still and stiff as Rose’s own, but her large plastic earrings dangled massively in the movement as she shook her head.
“Right, well, thank you anyway,” she drawled, not sounding quite thankful at all.
She stormed off, muttering under her breath, and Rose was amused that she said something about anyone being hired somewhere decent and something about proper speech. Some things never change. She left with her friends, and Rose watched until she was around the corner.
“That’s not nice,” said Susan, appearing with perfect timing at Rose's elbow, she was frowning, her brow crumpled, “I think the way you speak is utterly charming.”
Rose laughed. Susan was so refreshingly sweet, and an honest girl.
“Suppose it may seem that way, Susan, but some parts of London are seen as better. Don’ worry about it. Been hearing stuff like tha’ all my life.”
Susan surprised her by scowling, hand clinging to the strap of her bag. She was a sweet girl, really. She wasn’t reserved or really shy, and not really the type to cower despite her ducking inside to avoid the girls. She just found confrontation to be ridiculous. She was smart- genius smart, Rose reckoned, and those three girls felt insecure about that. They had a habit of lobbying things at Susan during class, and it seemed it was escalating because of Susan’s non-responsive. Rose wished she had her confidence at her age. No, fifteen-year-old me was all false bravado, and stars in my eyes, ready to take the music world by storm, and what did I get?
“It’s just- It’s just ridiculous. You are one of the kindest people I have ever met!”
“Thanks, sweetheart. Now, do you need to go home?”
The girl hesitated, fidgeting slightly.
“I should go,” she said reluctantly.
Rose smiled.
“ ‘Ve got a spot of tea and some biscuits with you’re name on them, and they’ve just added a new vinyl to the jukebox.”
Susan beamed.
“Oh, well, Grandfather would understand?” she said, tentatively.
Rose winked.
“Play on Miss Foreman, I’ll put the kettle on.”
Susan dropped her bag behind the counter, even as she slammed expertly at the jukebox. Lesley Gore’s version of ‘ It’s my Party ’ began to play. It had been that had caught Rose’s attention the first time she had seen Susan Foreman, the way she had taken one look at the machine and tapped it just so to play a song for free. How she managed to figure out how to do it, Rose had no idea. But she had asked the girl for her trick, and now she often found herself smacking the machine to sing songs as she worked her shift. She went to the kitchen, gave the cook, Jack a fond smile, when she spotted the kettle already on the stove, with one of the plastic trays for food set with her and Susan’s favorite biscuits, and all of the tea things she kept in the dinner’s office.
“All set, dollface,” said Jack, his American accent clear and full of swagger, “I’ll give you a shout when it’s boiled.”
Rose gave him a smile. He was a sweet bloke, ‘round his mid-forties, if ridiculously well preserved, and he owned the Harkness Dinner, and he had been kind enough to hire her on the spot while she tried for her degree at the London Uni, literature. Mum would be so proud. He had apparently been ‘round for the second World War and had decided he liked England more then America. He was a vicious flirt, and undeniably one of the kindest bosses she had ever had. It didn’t help that he was horrendously fit despite his age, with one of the best bums Rose had ever seen. She gave him a passing kiss on the cheek.
“Thanks, Jack,” she said and remembered fondly when he had laughed in her face when she had called him ‘Mr. Harkness.’
“It’s Captain, actually, Rosie, but Jack will do just fine from you.”
“Anything for my best girl.”
She laughed fondly, even as she brought the tray out to Susan. He always called her that, his girl, and he always filtered outrageously. Strangely, it never seemed sleazy nor overzealous, nor truly interested. And while some part of Rose felt she should be annoyed, Captain Jack Harkness always put her at ease. Ever since she had met him near two years ago, when she had been getting her ready for Uni.
Susan was at the counter, spinning in one of the spinning barstools, bobbing her head in tune with the song. Rose felt her lips lift into a smile. Putting the trey in front of the girl, Rose started to follow along with the song. Susan beamed and started to sing as well. Her voice was sweet, a little raspy, but well enough in tune. Rose sang with the girl gleefully. Rare that it was for her to sing. Wanting to sing had cost her so much…
But it was easier now.
Hard not to sing when it was still so… Fun .
“You sing so beautifully, Rose,” said Susan, as the song trilled off to something else. Rose gave a careful shrug.
“‘Suppose. Used to want to be a singer, me,” she said, easily, as she reached for a homemade biscuit.
Jack’s snickerdoodles were to die for. She took a luxurious bite. Perfection.
“But I thought you were a literature student?”
“I am. Love books. Books are pretty much-” Constat, unchanging, well, mostly, “My life now. I almost gave up Uni to run off with a band, but, well, ended up not working out.”
More like ruined my bloody life. Rose tried not to think a lot of Jimmy Stone, and his band, or their shitty choice in meet-up spots, but every once in a while the thought of them brought her both anger and sadness. Anger, for what they had made her life, for taking this starry-eyed girl of fifteen and dragging her away from her mum’s home. Sadness, because she remembered finding Jimmy’s guitar case that night, knowing with dead certainty that Jimmy and the ‘The Bad Wolf Experience’ had been caught up just like her. She had tried to track them down, but the best she could find was a couple of mentions in newspapers. Nothing concrete, and most guest work that she could have projected to be them. Jimmy had been a mistake, she knows, but everyone else in the band had been kind. And no one had deserved that.
“What made you go to books?”
“Well, you do know I was a ward of the state, right? My mum went missing when I was fifteen. Got caught wandering around on the streets for a while. When I was taken into protective custody, there was a book in the waiting room. Same book that my mum had last been reading. A Christmas Carol. Funny didn’t much like reading, but that book- that book being the same as what my mum had made me cry like a baby. Because at that moment, mum could be reading the same book, and it would be the same. Been hooked ever since.”
Rose sighed slightly as Susan looked besotted.
“I'm awfully sorry. Has there been any news of her?”
Rose fiddled with her hoop. An old nervous tick that she had yet to break.
"No," She said simply.
Susan's sweet face crumpled. It wasn't a lie. But it wasn't the whole truth either, and Rose felt a touch of guilt.
You’d think I'd be used to this.
“Nothing at all?”
“Nothing at all… It’s ‘right. I’ve got my school, got my job here at the dinner. Not a bad life.”
And it wasn’t. It might’ve been worse if she had managed to run away with Jimmy Stone in the first place.
“I hope you find her,” said Susan, sadly.
Rose hummed.
“I will,” she said back confidently.
Because she would.
Was only a matter of time before she found Jackie Tyler again. And Rose had learned wisdom and patience, if anything, throughout her experience. When two more customers entered, Rose attended to the man and woman with a cherry, practiced smile.
An Unearthly Child II:
Junk-Yard
The girl known as Susan Foreman felt odd being brought ‘home’ by her curious human friend. My only friend. But Rose Tyler, the pretty human girl, had insisted. Because the world was dangerous for a girl alone, and the story of the girl’s mother disappearing made Susan feel very sure that Rose felt keenly responsible for her safety. And after a few feeble protests, Susan found her walking side by side with Rose on the way back to where the TARDIS was parked.
She felt odd, honestly.
She was older than Rose by nearly half of a century, but she certainly didn't feel it when she spoke to her. She was only human, nearly nineteen, but she didn't feel like that to Susan. She felt- Well, Older . Perhaps it was her own budding adolescence that led her to feel this for the young human. Rose walked with a careful grace, and Susan quietly admired how she walked with her short white leather boots, in a Victorian style, if Susan wasn't mistaken. Rose was dressed in a fetching pink dress that matched the current era, a simple tent with soft abstract patterns in white, mini-skirt length that showed off her long legs, with a beautiful, vintage-looking purse that hit her side as she walked. It looked Victorian too, at least to Susan. The late 1860s, if she were to guess the period. It was a heavily beaded belt purse, embroidered with golden roses that gleamed in dim street lights. It had much longer straps, however, allowing Rose to sling it across her body. Susan had never seen her out of her dinner uniform, and she realized that Rose was stylish as she was kind. Fashionable, with a unique twist.
She stared at her purse with admiration.
"Friend made it," she said conversationally, patting at the shimmering material fondly.
"It's beautiful, " said Susan, "Is it made of silk?"
"Something similar, I 'suppose. Couldn't ask. It was just sent to me in the mail. "
"Bad Wolf," read Susan, realizing it was embossed in swirling cursive, along with the metal clasp, "What they put that for?"
" 'S my nickname. That's why I knew it was made by a friend. And why it was safe. Hardly anyone knows me by that. Only the right sort."
Rose smiled wistfully.
"Bad Wolf? That's a touch odd."
"Why's that?"
Susan blushed.
"Doesn't really fit you. You aren't bad."
Rose laughed. Golden eyes gleaming. Susan never knew humans could get such a pretty color.
"Not about that. It's about a girl getting her own teeth and claws without the need of a woodsman. In some interpretations, Red Riding Hood is the Wolf all along, My nickname came from that."
Susan blinked.
"Well, that's wonderful, then."
Rose smiled. And her tongue poked between her teeth.
"Yeah, it is."
They walked. Calmly. Silently. The only sound is Rose’s boots heels. The steady click against the stones.
"Susan?"
"Yes?"
"Sweetheart, why are we heading for a scrapyard?”
Susan faltered a step. Blinked rapidly. She was really pants at lying- And she didn’t want to lie to her human friend either. She felt her two hearts beat in near double time.
“Rose, I-”
"Susan!"
She winced as her grandfather stormed past the scrapyard gates. And felt completely touched when Rose Tyler immediately stood in front of her hands extended in defense. Her jaw set, her golden eyes gleaming.
“Right, tell me this is your grandfather, Susan?” asked Rose, voice growing a touch hard.
“Yes, Rose this is my grandfather.”
Rose’s tense posture relaxes. Her face shifts. And a smile blooms.
“Oh, good. Hello there, I’m Rose Tyler! I just wanted to make sure your granddaughter made it home safe,” She extended a hand out for a grandfather to shake, even as she side-stepped again to be next to Susan.
Her grandfather pursed his lips.
“Head inside, Susan.”
Susan frowned at his brisk tone. But braving herself, gave Rose a quick hug with her arm.
“Thank you, Rose. Have a lovely night!”
Rose kept her smile as Susan raced past the junkyard gates.
“Right, young lady,” said her Grandfather, briskly, lips importantly pursed.
Rose felt the odd urge to giggle. Because she really wasn’t.
“Mr. Foreman?”
“My name is the Doctor,” replied the man, irritable.
Rose gave a slow blink. Just the Doctor? She tilted her head to the side.
“Doctor? I apologize. I made an assumption. Tell me, Doctor, then, why is it that you and your granddaughter live in a junkyard?”
“I-”
“That’s something I’d like to know as well!” called out a female voice, flustered, a young woman emerged from the dark fog like a specter.
Rose shivered, even as she moved slightly in front of the Doctor. If she hadn’t been aware of them following behind her and Susan, she would have probably surged forward. Since they didn’t seem to be hostile other than following a teenage girl in the dark, she was giving them the benefit of the doubt. Her whole body was tense, however, and she felt her heartbeat pick up. Another figure, taller, male, stepped right on the woman’s heels. I wondered when they would come out.
“Maybe you can explain why your chasin’ after me and Susan in the dark instead, yeah?” she responded back, eyes narrowed, “You’ve been followin’ us.”
“You- They follow my granddaughter!”
“ ‘S why I walked her home. These two were behind her in the Harkness Dinner and kept lookin’ over. When I noticed they were set to follow her, ‘M made sure she wouldn’ be alone, yeah?”
"Very good of you, young lady, now, why indeed have you lot been following behind me granddaughter, hmm?" he demanded, sharply.
The young woman blushed. The young man stepped forward with a slight noise, clearing his throat.
"My name is Ian Chesterton, this is Barabra Wright, we're Susan's teachers."
“Funny, never had any of my teachers follow me home,” said Rose, crossing her arms.
“Well,” Ian sniffed, “We were just concerned because-”
“The address is very strange. I meant to discuss some things with Susan’s guardian, ah, are you, her grandfather?” asked Barabra.
The thought of sweet Gwen, first to call her properly the Bad Wolf. The dazed look that had taken over her friend’s eyes had been acute, the fear almost more so. But than it had relaxed into a look of surprise, slowly morphing to one of utter awe at the strange girl knicking things from Mr. Sneed’s pantry.
God, I miss Gwynth.
“This is not the path you should take. We have given. You cannot only take,” she said, softly, her eyes gleaming.
She stepped forward, body vibrating.
The Doctor’s eyes were wide as saucers. Susan gasped.
Ian reached for her arm-
“ I am the Bad Wolf, ” she crooned.
Rose Tyler felt parts of herself unravel. She felt cosmic dust at her lips, spill easily. Rose felt wind about her face, felt her eyes start to shine. The man and woman of the cave flinched. Barbara gasped.
“ Let us go ,” she told them, “ Make you’re own fire. Keep your bonds and try not to kill anyone if you can manage. That’s not nice. ”
“Right, feel like I should clarify a few bits. My name ‘s Rose Tyler, I was born in the year 1986, and when I was fifteen I decided to run away from home to join a band. Didn’t right expect to be touched by something called a Weeping Angel, and be shoved off to the year 1865 in Cardiff of all places,” she grinned, “Needless to say, you could say that I went through a ‘couple o’ things. Got mixed up with something like a Cosmic Rift and- well. I got changed up ‘cause of it. Hence all the glowy mess.”
Ian and Baraba gaped at her. Susan’s eyes were wide.
“Your net purse! Your boots- They not only period-accurate, but they’re also historical!”
Rose grinned.
“I’m trying to keep my clothes as good as can be. Most of my Victorian stuff was given to me by Gwythn Miller, er well, Gwynth Cooper by the time she married the butcher Thomas. They were right sweethearts. Miss them to bits. They died during the Great Depression, old as can be. Within days of each other. Hurt my heart to pieces to see her go, especially. She was my best mate.”
“You- That’s-”
“You look so young,” said Barabra, softly, her brows furrowed, “You mean to tell me your what, over a hundred years old?”
Rose blinked. Shrugged helplessly.
“ ‘Round that, I’d guess. Closer to like, A hundred and fifteen, I think? It… It sort of blends together. Much as I’d figured, I stoped ageing when I was ‘bout nineteen. That’s when the rift stuff happened, met Charles Dickens!”
The Doctor sputtered.
“You did?!”
“Good ol’ Charlie boy. Sweet as can be. Poor thing died not a few months later. He was kind enough to give me and Gwynth a nice little inheritance so we could stop being maids to nasty Sneed. She was there when the Rift stuff happened too. She also took in this ‘wild’ half naked girl from the year 2000 right in stride. Helped a lot that she was physic enough to see what had happened and didn’t think I was ravin’.”
“Weeping Angels. The gentle assians,” said the Doctor, voice soft, “They eat potential timelines.”
“And all their victims die of old age before their time. Or least, most of them do. Most of my band mates were sent back even further then I was. Least, as much as I can research. Can’t be sure.”
“How… How have you lived?” asked Susan, worried little Susan with wide dark eyes.
Rose smiled to her.
“I can make myself look younger if need be by make-up and shorter hair, and binding back my breast, ‘cause its easier to stay in one place when they think I’m young. Most I’ve stayed in the same place after Gwynth died has been ‘bout five years. Been traveling around for the most part otherwise. Figured I might as well see my planet before I see my mum again. Came back after the Second Great War from America, and have been going up and down England since. I got caught a few years back, figured it be a good time as any to just… You know, get a degree. For my mum. Would make her proud,” Rose sighed, “Doesn’t help that things are being more formal now a days, better records and stuff like that after the Second World War. Once computers become a thing again, I’m totally screwed when it comes to offical stuff. Gonna be hard to get a passport and shit like that legally. But, I’d figured I be able to just slip back into my life back in 2000s, maybe come in 2005, so looking like a 19 year-old won’t freak my mum out. I thought it be good as bet as any.”
Chapter 6: After Dawn (Until Dawn)
Summary:
The aftermath of Until Dawn.
Chapter Text
Summary: The aftermath of Until Dawn.
Sam was picking at what was left of her manicure. Rapidly, she was chipping away at it with the opposite hand, foot-tapping rapidly. Every noise made her jump. Every little flash of light seemed to be their eyes looming from the darkness, reflecting back. She tried to calm down. Tried to trigger her breathing that yoga classes had given her- all she doing is breathing rapidly, shivering underneath the blanket that the Rangers had given her. But it wouldn’t go away, that cold, set so deeply in her bones that she wondered if she would ever be warm again. Her teeth were chattering hard, and even as she chipped away the baby blue and white polish, her fingertips chapped and red and cracked, trembled.
Fuck, I’m cold.
“Miss, um, Giddings?” its one of the rangers, young, and Sam notes that he is only a few years older then her, with a small scar on his eyebrow, “Are you alright?”
She flinches at his voice, but nods. She bites her lips, chipping away at the snowflake that her manicurist had painfully drawn on her thumb. She tries not to think how much she would freakout at the state of her nails. Annie was always a stickler for nail care- it was just how her step-mother was. But she couldn’t really do anything else.
“Yeah,” she says, her voice is hoarse, so she swallows quickly in an attempt to clear it, “Yes, I’m fine.”
She’s lying. She knows it, because she does not feel any remotely okay. But she just needs to say something, anything. She can’t say what she’s really feeling- She doesn’t know what to say. How does anyone say anything?
“Um, ma’am, since you and your friends traveled so far out, we have to take you down to the station until further notice if you’re cleared from the hospital.”
She licks her lips, nods. Minor burns. Not severe, bruises and even scratched. She was the one with the least injuries, the least physical marks.
“Can I call my parents?” she asks. Her voice is small, like a kid, scared and uneven.
The young Ranger, Tomas, she notes from his name tag, shakes his head, ruefully.
“ ‘Fraid not, ma’am,” its so surreal to be called a ma’am, makes her start,“The storm is preventing calls with phones. Just raidio working. Now, follow me.”
She nods, follows, shivering again. He eyes her from the corner of his eyes and smiles sympathetically.
“Cold?”
She nods again. The man takes off his jacket, a thick insulated thing and draps it over her own jacket, taking the blanket away for a fraction of a second as she puts her hands through his large jacket. Carefully, giving her a smile he places the blanket over her again, a comforting… Human gesture.
“Sam!” it’s Mike, rushing over, another Ranger and nurse at his heels.
Some tension that she hadn’t know was in her relaxes. She gasps at the sight of him.
“Mike,” she says, and she moves forward. She doesn’t touch him- she just needs to be closer.
He seems to have the same thought, coming over to hover over her. She tries to ignore his hand or the myriad of bruises on his face. It’s okay though, because even though she’s not as bad off as Mike she knows that she isn’t actually much better either. She reaches out, hand on his arm. His muscles are tense, but relax slightly underneath her arm. She relaxes further. All she wants to do is collapse into his arms, but she can’t really find it in her to do it quite yet.
“Did… Did you get hurt?”
“Scraps and bruises… Some burns and the like from the explosion.”
She tries to ignore the fact that she’s still shivering, even inside the warmth of the hospital. Even with the blanket and the young ranger’s jacket.
“Broken ribs, burns, cut and… My hand. We might be able to save my fingers...”
“You kept them?”
“I… Just couldn’t leave them behind to let the be…Gnawed on.”
She nods, understanding without having to finish his sentence. She doesn’t know what to say anyway. They don’t know what to say. The truth? A convenient lie? She wants to say the truth, but even after the last twenty-four hours she isn’t sure if the truth was the truth. She remembers, when she was five, before her mother had died, that she had come into her bedroom after hearing her crying. About a monster under her bed. The woman had climbed into her tiny bed, held her close and whispered, “ Monsters aren’t real, honey. ” But she knows the truth.
Monsters are real.
And Hannah had turned into one.
“That was smart,” she says.
“Packed them in snow,” he says, and his hand, the one with all of his fingers, comes over to settle over her’s.
“Shouldn’t you get them reattached?”
“She’s right Mister Monroe,” and its the nurse, sounding stern and firm.
“I just had to see everyone first,” he responds, before he nods to her and squeezes her hand.
“Everyone else?”
“Josh is sedated,” deep anger there, his voice hardening and disgusted, “Chris has a concusion from the expolsion and Amy has a couple burns… Emily has a broken arm and Mike needs some stitches… Jess… Jess is at risk of infection from the cuts on her face.”
His voice breaks, his eyes misty. Sam swallows, and its her turn to squeeze his hand.
“Go get your fingers back.”
They part reluctantly. They’re aren’t on the Mountain anymore- All of them are alive. Even poor Josh, who last she saw was still babbling. But it's hard not wanting to stay together. To have something hard and ready to attack in their hands. But they do go their separate ways, the young ranger escorting her to the station. She gets a cot in someone’s office, the only one of the nine of them well enough to leave the hospital.
She’s on all sorts of antibiotics and painkillers, full of crisp white bandages that make her feel like a mummy… She’s exhausted. But she can’t sleep. Even with the drugs. She just stares at the ceiling, Hannah’s howls in her ears.
Everyone was alive.
But Hannah was dead now, having turned into a monster out of desperation. She remembers the day she had met the twins, fourth-grade. New in town and suffering the loss of her mother.
Brave Beth reaching out and sweet Hannah right behind her.
Sam is crying.
She knows she is.
Chapter 7: A Circumstance of Visual Precption (Harry Potter)
Summary:
Everyone loves to speak about female Veelas. The females, unlike most species, are the ones that do the mating dance. They are the lures, the ones who throw out their attractive features to bring the people they love to them. Males are supposed to stay put. Males are supposed to wait for someone to poster to them. Victor Krum is one of the unfortunate male Veelas, the drab, the darker part of the species. And then he sees her- in the Quidditch stands, and he acts in a way that would make most Veelas faint in the scandal.
He is the one that chases her.
Chapter Text
TAGS:
Hermione Granger/Viktor Krum, AU, Veela Lore, World Building
It’s her hair that he sees first.
As a Seeker, Viktor Krum has the most excellent vision. You have to, to be able to see something as minscule as the golden snitch with as many distractions as a professional Quidditch match can have. Well, to be completely fair, he doesn't completely see her at first. And the match technically didn't start when he makes an ass out of himself.
He's a professional.
It's the glint from the top box that distracts him first. Who on Earth decided to make that thing gold its keeps getting my damned attention. It's the hint of brown, in the golden box, that further grabs his attention. A mass riot of brown, curls, he realizes with a faint blink, that belong to a witch sitting in the front row, amongst a sea of redheads, and next to a black haired boy.
Without his mean, at the sight of those curls, before the match can even begin, he's mounting his broom and flying towards the box. He does not hear the calls of his teammates. He does not hear the curious mummer of the crowd. He stops, his thighs skimming the edge of the golden box, right in front of her.
Viktor feels as if he's been hit by a bludger.
The curls belong to a girl.
She's a pretty thing.
Not gorgeous. But pretty. With a sweet heart-shaped face, large brown eyes that are wide and clear, skin smooth and soft brown, and a cluster of freckles across her small nose. She does not wear robes. She is in a soft green jumper and dark jeans, supporting the Irish, he has no doubt. She's young, how young he cannot say, but she's pretty and Viktor feels as if his heart is about to explode.
She blinks, in surprise, her mouth falling open with a slight adorable noise. It sounds like a squeaking kitten.
"Erm, hello?" Her voice is prim, as she speaks English, and Viktor feels his stomach plummet.
He is terrible at English. He can more or less understand it, but his accent is thick and clumsy. Not an auspicious way to meet a pretty girl. He swallows, nervously.
" 'allo," he winces at how rough his voice sounds.
The pretty witch's brows furrow. She gives a faint smile, however, and Viktor feels a flush of heat to his face at the sight.
"Did…. Did you need something? You're minster perhaps?" Her eyes flicker to his Bulgarian uniform.
Smart… She is observant.
Viktor shakes his head.
" 'air," he responds, oh so stupidly, "I spotted yer 'air from the changing rooms."
The girl blinks self-consciously and reaches up to press her hand against the mass of curls that go beyond her shoulders. She flushes.
"What's wrong with her hair?" says the boy next to her, the black-haired boy. He is as young as her, with striking green eyes and he is frowning at Viktor.
The red-headed boy next to him elbows him. Hard.
"Oi mate, that's Viktor Krum," hisses the red headed boy. He flashes Viktor a nervous smile.
"I don't care if he's Merlin. What's he on about her hair?" Hissed the boy back.
The pretty witch reaches out a hand and places it on the black-haired boy’s upper arm. Viktor feels his gaze locked onto the casual touch. Something in his stomach falls and boils at the sight.
"I'm sure you don't mean anything bad," said the witch, diplomatically, but that furrowed brow and the pretty flush in her cheeks is telling him he's insulted her.
"It's just very visible," he told her.
What the hell is wrong with me.
The black-haired boy bristled again. Even the redhead boy looked offended.
"Oi," calls another redhead, older about Viktor's age, next to him yet another redhead, looks identical, identically murderous, "Leave her alone!"
What am I even doing? I should go back down and wait for the match to begin.
Viktor doesn't move.
“Erm, thank you?” she said, very kindly, thought Viktor.
He stares at her, and the silence feels heavy and awkward. He watches as a man in a beater’s uniform that doesn’t quite fit look at them, eyes sparkling. A wand in his hand, it looks like he might be the announcer in this match. What had Alexi said his name was? Bagman? Viktor scowled, willing him to stay away. He turned back to the pretty witch, still scowling.
“I-” say something clever, Viktor , he thought furiously, “I will catch the golden snitch! For you!”
The pretty witch blinked, mouth falling slightly open.
Feeling as red as his Drumstrang robes, Viktor turned his broom and flew as fast as he could back to the changing rooms. His vela cousins there to represent Bulgaria at his request, and his teammates, stood waiting for him, all various expressions of annoyed, confused, and furious. Viktor marched, squarely, shoulders hunched to retrieve the last bit of his equipment from his bags.
“ Viktor, ” called his cousin, Mila, voice sweet, her blue eyes flashed dangerously, “ What in the name of Grandfather Ivan was that? ”
Viktor shrugged.
“ Baba Marta! VIKTOR! ” scowled, Mila, stomping her foot.
Viktor hunched his shoulders further.
“ She is so pretty. ”
Another cousin, Anna, coos.
“ Is our baby fletching preening for a lady? ”
Viktor felt his face flush.
“ It is not his place too preen for a girl. She must preen for him! ”
" She's a witch. They do not preen," was his mumbled reply, " I would preen for her-"
His cousins stare. And they start laughing.
Viktor feels himself flush, a heat all across his face.
“ That is not how that works, Viktor. ”
Chapter 8: Beloved Child (Naruto)
Summary:
Right. Being born as Uchiha Aiko, the apparent replacement for one infamously bad dresser, ANGST MASTER™ Uchiha Sasuke, she knows one thing:
She is screwed.
Not only does she need to get ready for a crazy rabbit moon goddess, deal with a power-hungry eye fetishist, dodge a pedophile snake, and possibly drag her stupid, dying older brother home, kicking and screaming, she needs to deal with the fact that no one is fucking mentally stable in this universe.
She needs to Therapy-No-Justu the FUCK out of this crazy shit hole.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Aiko Is So Done, PTSD, Trauma, With Capital T, Everyone Has it, Seriously, Mature, ‘Cause Naruto Verse, Gore, Violence, Always A Girl Sasuke, Female Sasuke!, Massive Amounts of Swearing, Mostly Aiko’s Inner Monologue, Shisui is a Choas Gremlin, Uchiha Family Drama, Mikoto Is Goddess, Futugato Needs A Chill Pill, Itachi Is A Teddy Bear, But A Murder Teddy Bear, CLAN ELDERS SUX, Kakashi Get’s Dragged In Early, He is an Honorary Uchiha, Aiko has declared it so, Naruto Is Ball of Sunshine, Also Honorary Uchiha, Or Aiko Therapy-No-Justu Everyone She Can Get Her Hands On, Or Aiko Decides To Cute Her Way to Sanity, It’s Not Quite Working, Obito needs a punch to the face, he gets cuddles instead, Zestu? More like Plant Mulch, Screw the Moon, Danzo Needs to Die, Aiko has no Duck-Butt Hair, Mouten User Sasuke, Cause Srew it, Aiko talks to the trees, Their saner than the people, Just barely,
Relationships: Uchiha Sasuke & Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke & Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Sasuke & Uchiha Mikto, Uchiha Sasuke & Uchiha Fugato, Uchiha Sasuke/Sanity, Uchiha Sasuke & Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke & Hakate Kakashi,
“I love you, Aiko,” his voice is soft and careful. High, but somehow even and cultured. He touched her head with an almost frightening reverence. As if the slightest touch would ruin her.
His name is Itachi. And apparently, the four-year-old who watched her like a hawk when he is home, with the most perfect poker face is her older brother- His chubby cheeks are adorable. But he touches her as if she is precious, loved, and everything to him. As if he can’t even. Considering how handsome and beautiful her parents are, Aiko, newly born, can only guess that she is a beautiful baby.
Win for her.
She wasn’t vain per say, and she hadn’t been hideous as Amelia Soto, relatively pretty she would say, but one look at her biological mother in this life, her Oka-san, and she couldn’t help but be excited to be that beautiful, graceful looking. It was stilling, stunning sort of beauty. If Akio had gained a fraction of her genes, she would be very happy.
Aiko’s little heart goes pitter-patter, furious as she figures out her brother’s words, mentally both translating his words and also getting used to hearing only Japanese. Unbidden, tears come to her infant eyes. Her body chemistry is no joke, and even the slightest bit of emotion has her sobbing or laughing like an insane person. Itachi finds it cute, so she figures something is okay in that, his eyes going wide when she cries, and his adorable face going soft when she giggles like a loon. She reaches out and grips tight on her older brother’s hand.
“Itachi!” she says, as clear as she can, drolling a smile at him. She doesn’t quite have her salivary gland under control.
His dark eyes go wide, like when she cries. Like she just pole-axed him over the head.
She had practiced his name underneath her breath for the better part of a month to get it right. She’s a little young to be speaking, but really, Aiko, formally Amelia Soto, always a beloved child, at least in my name, doesn’t really give a flying fuck. With a clumsy tongue, without a lot of teeth, she’s going to say her brother’s name if it freaking kills her. She’ll just be super articulate- It’s gonna take a bit to convince her new biological family to allow her to track down her former biological family. Because she wants to say them again, at least to tell them she is alive and thriving in her new life…
The acting super advance will be enough to convince them. Hopefully. Or get her hospitalized. She’ll cross that bridge when she’s in her toddler age, probably.
They are super traditional sort, she has realized, and is thankful that her infant's brain was picking up Japanese as quick as it was. She had tried learning the language back in her other life, but she hadn’t gotten that far.
Lack of discipline.
She thinks she must be somewhere in the countryside. It would explain the super traditional house- maybe an Inn? It’s big enough, even if she doesn’t hear any guests. But again. It’s big enough for her not to hear the guests. Her father and mother are often busy, as is her brother. Taking turns to care for her. In shifts. She finds it as adorable as it is frustrating. Part of her wishes she could have a second alone… It seems too lonely for a house of a family of four. Either that or they are super fucking rich.
Jaring to think.
She hadn’t been dirt poor, as Ameilia, but she hadn’t been rolling in money either. She hasn’t been let out of her small room, really, to confirm either way. She’s hoping they're a family of innkeepers. She can’t contemplate being rich.
Could you be spoiled in your second life? She really hoped not.
“Imouto?” Itachi breathes out so reverently.
It would give her a brother complex. Or a superiority complex, being treated this way. Or both. She beams at him with a gummy mouth.
“Itachi!” she repeated, hands making grabby gestures.
He leans closer.
A small hand reaches for her. Hesitates in the air in front of her. Aiko doesn’t hesitate. She grips that tiny hand in her even smaller hand.
Oh, it feels calloused. Bit weird. But she grips him tight. Her brother must be into sports. Maybe he’s older then he looks? She would have pegged him for a four-year-old. Maybe he was just small.
“Itachi, Itachi, I love you!” stilted Japanese. Her pronunciation is a touch off, her ‘suki-desu’ just a little wrong emphasis on the wrong sounds, but he get’s her meaning well enough.
His eyes, his eyes flash fucking red.
She jolts.
His red eyes, his fucking pupil swirl-
What the actual fuck.
“Say it again, Imouto,” he mummers, his face morphing into awe and demand.
Blinking, all Aiko can do is repeat her words. Itachi’s smile is blinding.
And she is a little freaked out by the demon's red eyes- With swirling pupils.
Who is in the face of her ‘four-year-old’ brother who name is Itachi, who has really calloused hands-
Nope. Wait. Abort, abort, don’t- Couldn’t fucking possibly be-
“Uchiwa?” her voice is hesitant. She curses her lack of teeth with the flub.
Itachi’s smile goes a touch wider.
“That is right, Imouto, we are Uchiha.”
His red eyes swirl. It is visceral disturbing.
Fucking fuckety FUCK.
WHAT.
Aiko cannot help it.
She bursts into tears.
Because what the actual fuck.
“She spoke, Itachi?” her mother’s voice is warm and soft.
Automatically, it seems, Aiko feels her two-month-old body relax.
Chapter 9: Beloved Child, How We'd Massarced You (Naruto) (Published)
Summary:
Right. Waking up as a female Sasuke after the massacre, Aiko, now with some new memories of things to come, understands one thing.
She is screwed.
Not only does she need to get ready for a moon goddess, kill an eye fetishist, dodge a pedophile snake, and possibly drag her stupid, dying older brother home, kicking and screaming, she needs to figure out her own mess of whether or not she’s actually Aiko or just a body snatcher. And possibly, quite literally, use her own Will of Fire to BURN IT ALL DOWN.
A take on the Uchiha Massacre aftermath, from the perspective of an oc-insert.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Aiko Is So Done, PTSD, Trauma, With Capital T, Mature, ‘Cause Naruto Verse, Gore, Violence, Mentions of Abuse, REVOLUTION, Kakashi Get’s Dragged In Early, Naruto Is Ball of Sunshine, Female Sasuke!, Always A Girl Sasuke, Massive Amounts of Swearing, Mostly Aiko, Pack Mentality, Mouten! User Sasuke, ‘Cause TREES, Shino is on Team Seven, Pray for him, DANZO DIES, Sarutobi is fumbling back against the machinations of a seven-year-old, And loosing,
“... You will start attending the Academy the day after tomorrow-”
Uchiha Aiko needs a moment not to laugh aloud. Her body had just undergone massive physiological trauma, and these assholes wanted her to go back to school without so much as a fucking mental exam. She blinked stupidly. She wished she could say having ‘no’ memories of the incident was a fucking factor as to why she was being thrust into a familiar environment to help her, but she isn’t sure. Her male counterpart, dick that he was, had probably been subjected to it all the same.
She grimaced.
“... Thank you, Hokage-s-sama,” she tried not to stumble over the honorific. It was hard. Japanese wasn’t her native language, and even though her body spoke it fluently, after ‘waking’ up, she felt certain customs to be odd to her American mindset.
She was a weeb, but she had never felt comfortable addressing people like that herself. Some of her friends had, but she hadn’t been one of them. She sighed, and carefully pushed back her long black hair. It was a jarring thing. In her old body, she had had bright ginger hair, and pain in the ass princess-curls. Now she had long as hell black hair, straight as a pin. At the very least she didn’t have the sticking up spikes of her male counterpart. Part of her still wasn’t sure if she was a body snatcher, or she had simply remembered her past life as Amelia Soto when Itachi had essentially mind raped her for her own good, but she knew for a fact that this shit was uncomfortable. Distressing and like wearing a too-small coat. She didn’t feel right. From the size of her hands to her fucking hair color. It doesn’t help she had been a twenty-five, grown-ass woman and suddenly felt like she had woken up in a seven-year-old body.
At least I didn’t wake up with a dick. I mean, I would have made it work, but it would have not been pleasant. And the Duck-Butt hair. I cannot even with the thought of having the Duck-Butt hair. Almost as traumatic as having a penis. I have enough body dysmorphia without the dangling bits.
That she was happy to live without. Even if she was going to go through puberty again . My kingdom for some birth control. Hopefully, there’s the ninja equivalent. Tsunade of the massive tits don’t fail me now.
“Now that the compound has been cleaned we have managed to clear it with the council for you to be-”
You have to be fucking kidding me. She tries not to think about how many of those bodies had been mutilated for the crazy eye fetishist.
“I’m not staying there,” she snapped, shivering at the mere thought, she might have been ‘confused’ and not really remember what the fuck happened, but the manga and anime had filled enough blanks for her. The thought of being surrounded by that much death and stillness even by proxy turned her stomach, “I have enough money right, being the sole surviving Uchiha? I’m going to look for a new house in the village. Or an apartment if a suitable house near the Academy can’t be found.”
She grimaced harder. They wanted her to live on the outskirts of the village, where she had ‘witnessed’ Obito-the-fucking-brainwashed-maniac and her brother Itachi slaughter all of her clan? Yeah, so not happening. She would rather start camping in a park.
Maybe she should camp either way.
She liked trees.
The former botanist in her was kinda fascinated at the thought of the trees made by the first Hokage- with his chakra. Did that mean they had a faint impression of him? Wasn’t charka some sort of energy that was specifically drawn from the soul/the physical? Wouldn’t that be so fucking- The Hokage raised a brow. His dark eyes crinkling in concern. But sharp and assessing.
Calculating .
She resisted the urge to spit in his face. Mother-fucker had been complicit in the massacre. He may have been manipulated in the circumstances around it, may have been lied to, but he still allowed it to fucking happen because it was easier than to do even a little bit of investigation as to why the Uchiha were planning on a rebellion. Hundreds of otherwise loyal people were dead because of this man, even if had never been his intention. At least the eye-fetishist Danzo was crazy and power-hungry enough to commit the genocide with intent. The Uchiha blood on Sarutobi’s hands was there because he couldn’t logically see how people he had an emotional attachment to were manipulating him. It was disgusting. In his false ignorance, so much suffering happened.
So fuck this man.
Fuck him straight with his own Bo staff.
She hated him.
Even if she wasn’t really sure if she was really Aiko, even if she felt completely off, seeing him as a person complicit in so much wasteful, wanton death made her seethe. Especially because he was acting like a grandfatherly figure who was being benevolent to her, as if he didn’t approve or look away when his crazy fucker of a friend gave the order for her thirteen-year-old brother to commit genocide .
She breathed.
Don’t let him see. Follow the Ice Queen. Conceal, don’t feel.
“If you feel more comfortable, of course, Aiko-chan. We can find suitable housing.”
God. They’re really fucking making a child live on their own. I’m what, seven, eight? This is such fucking bull shit.
At least she could cook. She hoped she could find somewhere with low countertops. She was a titchy little thing.
“I also will preside over the funerals of my Clan within the next two days.”
The Third jolted.
She stared at him. She raised a brow.
“Their eyes must be destroyed by a specialized kunai,” that will react in a specific way for Sharagan users, fucking try to wiggle your way out of that, Danzo mother-fucker, “And their bodies burned. That is the Uchiha way.”
“I was given to understand that you do not remember any of your Clan’s rights.”
She felt her lips curl, just a touch, and she forces away from the sneer that is forming.
“I have been reading, Lord Hokage. The nurses were kind enough to give me Academy textbooks. As a founding clan of Konoha, some of our practices were explicitly stated. Funeral rites were one of them.”
She stares at him. He flinches when she says ‘founding clan’. She swallowed down her vicious victory in her head.
“I have to be the one to set the flame. Inspect their eyes.”
She shivered.
“Now Aiko-chan-”
“If anyone else dares to do so it is a violation of clan law,” she said simply, “Which gives me the right to either petition against the Konoha council or leave the Village Hidden in the Leaf as Clan Head.”
She may or may not have been reading up on Konoha charters as well. She has Nurse Momoko wrapped around her fingers. And she will viciously use that. Even if it gets her killed.
Aiko has already died.
She is not afraid to die again. And she cannot just let shit lie. She is going to shake things up. Let Danzo the eye-fetish fucking just do it. The Third stares at her.
She looks at him with wide, innocent doe eyes.
“Has anything been done to my Clan’s remains, Hokage-sama?”
“No,” He said, eyes a touch wide, “They reside in the Konoha morgue.”
She tilts her head.
“Any returning shinobi?”
He actually jumps.
“What?”
“Am I to understand that on the day of the Massacre, not a single Uchiha shinobi was absent from the Clan compound?”
“Yes, Aiko-chan. It… Your brother calculated it most artfully.”
More like your dick of a friend. Fuckers. Fucking fuckers.
“Then I require Sharingan no Kakashi to attend the funeral rites as the only other shinobi connected to the Uchiha family.”
“Aiko-”
“I was seeing if there were any outstanding shinobi that would be able to take an S-Class mission to bring in the traitor Uchiha Itachi to justice. Imagine my surprise when I realized that someone within the village possessed my Clan Dojustu. I am happy for Kakashi-ni-kun to be considered a member of the Uchiha clan, considering his Sharagin was officially ordered as not a Dojustu Theft by you, Hokage-sama.”
It was funny watching him grow stiller and stiller, face paler and paler.
Aiko is sure if he stabs her in the throat, she will gurgle a laugh in death, and call him a destroyer of Konoha in the same last, agonizing breathe.
She dares him mentally.
She just dares him.
Her eyes, she knew, blazing with emotion.
“Cat,” his voice is clipped.
Cat Anbu appears. Aiko stares at him, and vaguely feels a stilted surprise.
“Fetch Hakate Kakashi, on the grounds of utmost importance. He cannot be late. Drag him in, if you must Cat.”
She feels herself smile.
She is struck by how young Kakashi is when he jumps in through the window. Even though she can only see a fraction of his face, she can see he still has lingering baby fat. He was only just out of his teenage years. She wondered morbidly if Rin was dead yet. It had to be. Why else would Tobito slaughter the Uchiha? The timeline was so slap dash she doubts even her newly edictic memory would have been able to piece it together without the context clues.
He feels like a storm, like a lightning strike. His chakra is a welcome change from the cold of Saratobi, the muted touch of all twelve anbu around her.
“Good morning, Kakashi-ni-kun,” she chirps.
He stumbles in the window sill. She feels her smile grow, sharp and feral.
“I greet the only other member of the Uchiha clan.”
He stares. Charcoal grey eyes wide. He turns to the Hokage.
“As clan head, I am requiring your presence at the Uchiha Clan funeral rites.”
“What- What?” his voice breaks. Not like he was afraid, but for how high pitched it goes. Like a surprised dog. In fannon the whole Hakate clan had had doggish or wolfish traits.
She shouldn’t find the thought adorable, considering the circumstances. She also really wants to meet Pakkun in a very distressing urgency.
Ninja support animal. HEH.
“As the sole rightful posser of an active Sharingan, you are an official member of my Clan, Kakashi-ni-kun. However, as I am of the main Uchiha branch, you are not clan head. I am calling you to an official Clan Meeting, with the Hokage in attendance.”
She looks to Saratobi. He looks a touch pole axed. She waits.
“Acknowledged, Uchiha-sama,” he finally says, after a moment, “I as the standing Hokage presides over this meeting.”
She nods. Jerks her head to Kakashi.
"Do you acknowledge your possession of the Sharingan?"
"...Yes."
"Were you not on specific instructions of one Uchiha Obito, to be allowed this Dojutsu?"
He swallowed thickly.
"Yes."
"Then, Hakate Kakashi, of Clan Hatake, you are also Clan Uchiha. You are ordered on the behalf of your head to attend the rites or our Kin. Acknowledge."
He stared at her. She glared back. He stares. She burns with her emotions. Feels her tears start to form. Maybe being stoic was the wrong move. But she feared bursting into tears will make him think of Obito. And cause a complete shut down. He tends to run at ninja speed, away from his memories.
Trauma and all that jazz.
She bares her teeth.
"I said acknowledge. "
"Acknowledged, Uchiha-sama."
She nods. Sharp jerk of her head.
"Our Kin is in the morgue. Take me now."
Chapter 10: Careful There's A Baby On Board (Twilight Saga)
Summary:
Bella Cullen is desperate and knows that Edward is making a mistake when it comes to her little miracle. So she calls Rosalie, knowing that out of everyone, she will protect her baby. Rosalie realizes that one, Bella is in over her head, and two, this might be the first time she actually respects Bella’s choices.
Shenanigans ensue.
Chapter Text
Pairings: Rosalie/Emmett, Bella/Edward
Relationships: Rosalie & Bella
TAGS: Spite Fic? Road Trip! Bromance of Epic Proportions… Eventually. Friendship! But Not At First. Female Empowerment. Female Bonding! Looking at Your Life Choices. Edward Cullen’s A+ Parenting. Edward Cullens A+ Relationship. Bella Swan’s Beautiful Logic. Rosalie is a Boss Bitch. Bella is a Whiny Teenager. Bella is a Pregnant Teenager. Gore. Pro-Choice, No Matter What That Is! Emmett’s Fabulous Ass! This is NOT a Romance.
Chapter One
Rosalie McCarthy did not like Bella Cullen nee Swan.
She didn’t like her because of her choices, or really, her lack of being able to make a better choice to the endless possibilities she had in front of her. But it seemed despite her dislike, Bella herself respected Rosalie. More than she had ever realized, despite her lack of interaction with the girl. And she knew exactly how to push her buttons.
"Please, Rosalie. He's gonna kill my baby. He doesn't understand," a shaky voice, softer then a whisper, just in case she would be overheard, “And I know you would . Please .”
Rosalie did understand.
And she also knew, despite what she personally felt for anyone, she would never let any woman’s choice be taken away.
Chapter Two
The second Bella was past the gate, she started sobbing. Because it distracted Edward, and because she honestly could not hold in her tears anymore.
“It’s almost over, Bella, it’s almost over,” his voice was honey-sweet, but he was stiff and he was so angry.
She trembled because she knew, Edward my love, this is just beginning.
Her hands, which had been clutching desperately at Edward’s arm, let go. Because I have to. You don’t understand yet. Somehow, she didn’t trip, as she rushed into Rosalie’s arm. Golden eyes looked down at her, firm, serious, and ready. Her mouth was a stern line, and despite how much they actually didn’t like each other, Rosalie’s hands were infinitely gentle on her.
Bella knew the plan and knew the exact moment Edward knew it too.
But she had already made her choice, and this was bigger than her husband, more than herself.
“ NO !” He roared, inhuman and angry.
But Emmett was already moving, already in front of him, and Rosalie was scoping her up.
Chapter Three
Rosalie was many things.
Athletic was not one of them, and out of all of her family, beyond Esme, she was probably the least physically inclined. She was not fast, she was not abnormally strong for a vampire. She had no special power to make her special amongst the others.
But she was smart.
She may not have been a military man like Jasper, but she had been a social-climbing girl in the Depression. She had been strategic, she had been careful in how she presented herself. And Emmett was all she needed to make this work, her beloved husband quiet and serious with determination. His arms were shackled around Edward even as he screamed out shrilly, and Bella, despite the obvious awkwardness of being not very well acquainted, quickly swung around Rosalie to rest comfortably on her back.
It was frightening, to have the complete trust of someone you barely knew.
But Rosalie was nothing if not adaptable.
“Hold on.”
Frail arms, soft and too warm, and so breakable, were tight around Rosalie’s throat. Snot and tears ran down her neck, searing and uncomfortable, but she ignored that.
“BELLA!”
“I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry, Edward,” a broken whisper, but Rosalie knew that he could hear it even over his own screams.
Rosalie was running, at a human speed for appearance's sake. And so was her family, and that was what she needed. She made sure to use the crowd of the Seattle Airport to block Carlisle and Esme and Jasper and Alice alike. And as soon as they were out of sight, she was turning direction on her heel to head the gate she needed. In her head, she was flashing memories of her time with Emmett to distract Edward. It was simple, and somehow Alice had not seen her plan in motion, or simply had decided to allow this to happen.
Either way, both she and Bella were checking in to their flight.
Chapter Four
She was still crying, Rosalie noticed as she curled into the seat.
Rosalie felt a twinge of… Pity, as she looked at Bella.
“Is something the matter?” a steward, probably trying to be helpful. Or maybe debating whether or not he would have trouble on the long flight with a sobbing teenager.
“Sorry, she’s a nervous flier,” Rosalie made sure to flash a beautiful, soft smile, “She’ll be fine once her pill hits. But would it be alright if we had a little time alone?”
His heartbeat fluttered, his pupils dilated. Rosalie barely blinked at the warming of his scent, even as he smiled too.
“Of course.”
She smiled as he left.
“I’m sorry,” Bella’s voice was small.
“Don’t apologize for being upset. You just ran away from your husband. You’re allowed to be upset.”
Bella winced. Her eyes, big and brown were red, and more tears were already leaving her eyes. Rosalie bite back a sigh.
“I’m sorry.”
“Bella, stop apologizing.”
“I’m-” she took a deep breath, blinked rapidly, “... Okay. I’m just being stupid and maybe that whole thing about being hormonal is true.”
Rosalie thought it was a poor joke, and thought it was even sadder when Bella tossed her a very timid smile. Rosalie tried to remember how often she had seen Bela smile, and realized it had only been a handful of times, and rarely pointed in her direction.
It was out of pity, but she did giggle just a little bit, “Well, I guess we’ll find out.”
Chapter Five
“How… How does it feel?” asked Rosalie.
Because she is a masochist.
She had finally stopped crying, Bella that was, and after what seemed like the briefest of naps, she was staring forlornly out of the plane window. Rosalie spoke more to distract, rather than to actually engage the teenager.
But when Bella blinked, turned, and gave a smile, it was different. Less timid than before, less afraid. Her face flushed, her eyes went misty.
“It feels wonderful. It's hard to explain, but… I can feel my baby, you know?”
Hands danced before they settled on the barely visible bump.
Something in Rose ached. Definitely a masochist.
But then she realized how visible the bump was.
That is not normal.
Chapter Six
“How far along do you think you are?”
Bella blinked. Unconsciously touched her stomach nervously.
“Well, I got really emotional at Edward about two weeks into my Honeymoon.”
“That soon? But- But you still look too far along.”
“I suspected that. I know it's too soon to be showing.”
Possibilities and scenarios danced through Rosalie's mind… She felt like Alice, without the helpful supernatural aspects. Her mind was dancing on the possibilities.
Chapter 11: Efflorescence (MCU)
Summary:
Penelope Powell is aware of her flaws; conversing with plants does not equal an active social life, she pays way too much for coffee, and she should have more friends and fewer hobbies. She also knows that a giant wormhole is not supposed to open up above New York, with aliens with laser beams trying to murder everything in sight. And that there are terrified people around her that need help. And by dumb luck, she can help. The Avengers to Infinity War: Endgame.
Chapter Text
The Avengers:
The Craving of A Dirty Vanilla-Chai Latte
04 May 2012
Penelope Powell was faced with an utterly nerve-racking decision.
Helplessly, she pressed the phone receiver more firmly to her face. The pressure of the receiver centered her, a trick to help her anxiety, making her focus away from the brimming unease to the physical sensation of the phone against her cheek. She shifted in her bare feet, curling her delicately painted toes, jet black, sexy, I told myself when I had applied the polish, not the painful attempts of trying to be more mature than I am , into the plush carpet. She took a careful breath, and reminded herself of the lessons instilled in her. She held her breath and counted slowly to ten in her head.
...Nine Mississippi, ten Mississippi.
She exhaled, slowly. That helped settle her nerves more, just a little, her rapidly heaving breath easing just a touch.
“So Bobby is home with a cold?” her voice reflected her desperation despite her breathing exercise. It creaked slightly with disappointment, slightly with a whine that grated on her own ears. She took another breath, and cleared her throat, “And John’s shift ended?”
You are twenty-years-old, and it’s no big deal.
Except it was so a big deal, but Penelope had no choice in the matter. On the other side of the line, Sonya Ivanov gave a tired sigh that was emphasized by the whistle caused by the gap in her teeth. Penelope frowned at the noise, as Sonya was a woman of infinite patience. But it was nine o’clock in the morning and it was no doubt packed at the So Delish Cafe & Bakery. And here Penelope was interrupting her in the middle of one of the busiest prep-time of the day, just before lunch and just early enough for the more affluent people to be out for brunch. The fact that Bobby or John hadn’t answered Penelope’s call should have clued her into the fact that the deliveries at the So Delish were on hold. Calling Sonya at this time was incredibly rude, but of course, Penelope needed confirmation before she risked leaving her apartment.
“Yes, Miss Powell,” Sonya was always polite, unfailing so in the course of their relationship.
She always treated her with the most cordial respect no matter what hour Penelope called. She was Penelope’s supplier of obsessive indulgence of too expensive coffee every morning and baked goods since she was eighteen and begged her Nana to order religiously from the Bakery in Midtown. Sonya had been well, amazingly patient for her faithful client and done the unnecessary thing to deliver to them despite being technically out of her delivery radius. It was only on occasion, Penelope would have to physically pick up the order herself.
It was Penelope’s time to sigh, a great massive one.
“Well, I pick up my regular order. Sorry for bothering you, Sonya, I know you’re busy at this time.”
“No problem Miss. Powell, I apologize for the inconvenience. I’ll see you soon.”
Delicately, Penelope deliberately did not slam her antique phone down onto its cradle, careful of the short cord. The phone was older than her, and it would probably be a hassle and a half to find a replacement. She was pleased as hell that she managed to not rattle the dials and that the phone made a soft click as it docked into its cradle. For a moment, she stared at the rotary dial phone, taking in the soft gloss of burnished bronze, all with the increasing unease of a trip outside, so soon... Her palms twitched towards the phone, towards the numbers to dial in the So Delish’s number again to cancel her order. Sonya would be annoyed as hell, but Penelope would feel-
Like shit. Because I want a fucking extra-large, dirty vanilla-chai with extra fucking cream with a goddamn perfect slice of blueberry and elderberry pound cake. I dreamed of that vanilla-chai. I can already taste it on my tongue.
Penelope gave another sigh, her hands clenched into fists. Then, with deliberation, she uncoiled them and smoothed down the non-existent wrinkles on her overly large t-shirt. With the determination of a soldier, she marched herself to her bedroom and set to work. She dressed quickly in a long sleeve dress that snitched perfectly on her waist and exposed the entirety of her back, the bra built into the dress holding up her meager breasts to an impressive degree, giving her a needed push. The navy cotton fabric was fetching against the alabaster of her skin, falling against the backs of her calves in a lovely swishy movement. She slipped into high-heeled wedges that matched the dress, her black varnish plain to see. She put in a couple of smiley-face studs into her ears, three sets onto each ear, all different sizes, the yellow popping in contrast to her black hair. She then placed a simple silver hoop earring into the helix on her left ear. She smiled slightly at her only teenage rebellion, of piercing her ears more than once.
Her Nana Rose had been startlingly horrfied and pleased at her actions. Horrified, because “ You look like a hoodlum! ” and pleased because Penelope had wanted the piercings, had decided that what she wanted for her body and done it. Well, Sharon, her building’s manager's granddaughter had done it, but it still had been done to her body. She had made the choice, and that had been a large step of her recovery. She carefully adjusted the delicate metal cuff on her wrist, a simple twist of thrones and the soft budding roses made of steel, something she could never take off. “ It’s… I had hoped if it was pretty you would feel like it’s less of a chain, sweetheart. It’s only a precaution… I just want you safe. ”
She then armored herself in make-up: perfectly applied foundation, soft flaring wings for eyeliner, and a soft blend of browns for eyeshadow. She painted her lips a perfect red, firm, and classic. She took in her appearance in her vanity, critically arranging her dress against the large curve of her hips. She licked her thumb to carefully remove a spot of mascara she had accidentally placed on her cheek. She looked good, well put-together, the cut of the dress doing wonders for her nonexistent breast and the heels making her legs look long.
It was a little too much, to be so well put together for a simple walk to the bakery. But Penelope always presented herself to others like this, always trying for the best impression.
“ A woman must always be put together, sweetheart, it’s not about making yourself beautiful for others. It’s about showing a face that no one could dare to fault. A woman is always at a disadvantage no matter what she is, because society deems it so. It’s your job to never give anyone the satisfaction, ” her Nana Rose smiled with pride, the crinkled lines of her face softly moving as she perfectly applied Penlope’s red, red lipstick.
“Isn’t red too strong for me?” she asked back. Red, this shade of red was too… Not her. Penelope thought that she should be wearing pastel pink or no lipstick at all. Her face was too small, too soft to wear red, especially this color red.
She bet she would look like a kid wearing mom’s makeup- playing dress-up. Nana Rose snorted before she clicked her tongue.
“Red is never too strong for any woman.”
Penelope gave a sigh.
“Look at yourself, sweetheart and tell me that it doesn’t suit you.”
Penelope looked into the big mirror above her Nana’s vanity as she stepped aside. Nana Rose had painstakingly buffed and polished Penelope for the last few hours, mostly taming her hair from its riot of curls to soft smooth curls in a vintage updo that “Had been all the rage, sweetheart!”. It framed Penelope’s softly made-up face, all-natural neutrals, except for the dark red lipstick. She didn’t look like a twelve-year-old anymore, the curse of her baby face eased away with the careful application of foundation, mascara, and eyeshadow. She looked like a sixteen-year-old girl. She looked like a mature sixteen-year-old young woman and it was a strange contrast to her usual appearance.
“See, sweetheart? Red is perfect for every woman.”
The memory of her Nana’s lesson echoed in her head, and part of her heart ached. It felt surreal to think that Nana Rose had been gone for more than two years, and some part of Penelope always expected to wake up in the apartment they used to share with her Nana sitting at the table reading the morning newspaper, cigarette held in one hand. But each morning it isn’t so, and she has to fetch the newspaper and the rest of her mail herself from Eddie, her building’s manager, who lived on the floor directly below her in the morning.
Penelope sighed, shaking her head before she set to carefully tame her mane of massive black curls that were just beyond her shoulders blades. She settled on damage control with the frizz, using hot iron curlers to shape her hair with practiced ease. Satisfied with the curl of her hair, she then grabbed a compact backpack, made of simple brown leather to use as a purse. She quickly deposited her wallet, make-up bag, her ‘toiletry’ things as Nana Rose had put it, lotion, lip balm, antibacterial gel, tissues, and breath mints into the backpack, a pair of socks and tennis shoes if her wedges became too much, a book in case she was delayed at the So Delish , and the cell-phone she reluctantly kept by the front door.
It sat on a delicate antique end-table, right at the front door made of rich laurel wood that her Nana had favored for all her furniture. It sat innocently next to the ceramic bowl where she kept spare change and her keys. Like always, the smartphone is deconstructed on the table. Its battery enclosed in a protective case. Its sim card and the back casing of the phone are carefully arranged around the box with the battery for easy access. She places its battery and the sim card back, closing up the back of the phone with ease of doing this a hundred times before. She then placed the cell phone in the same heavy protective box, putting that into her purse with the knowledge it was just a precaution, and she was required to have it on her if she left the apartment.
It was the same reason she always wore the cuff, or why she was putting on soft leather gloves on her hands, or large, face-covering sunglasses, “Just like Jackie-O, sweetheart” . They were just regular things in her odd life that she had long gotten used to. The heavy door of the apartment was in front of her, and as she reached for her keys, Penelope once again debated staying within the apartment. I can call Eddie. He wouldn't mind picking up my order. Then she squared her shoulders and left her apartment, locking the door behind her before putting away her keys.
The difference was immediate.
Penelope took a deep breath, her hands twitching, as things came alive around her. It was humming underneath her skin, and as she closed her eyes, Penelope tried to sort through everything in a quick, effective matter. Just like I was taught. But the outside world was just so full, and she felt lost in the wake of that. Always. At first, she felt her knees shake at the sudden influx of additional sensory information.
She felt everyone in the building- over two-hundred people. All of them were unique, all pressing into her skin and clamoring for her attention. The seventy-something-year-old artist on the first floor, their energy constantly wavering in anxiety and self-doubt. The forty-five-year-old widow who was always touched with sadness at the suddenness of her wife’s death. She felt all of their pets too, from the large English mastiff named Puck that belonged to Eddie, to the small beta-fish one of her tenants kept in their parlor. Even a flock of pigeons on the roof. She felt the soft hum of everyone’s house plants, but still so present that she felt dizzy and small in the wake of them. She even felt all of their advanced electronics: a steady low hum that irritated her senses, the buzzing of electricity, modern electricity lines that lined the rest of the building a clumsily, ugly note to the rest of the energy.
Penelope took a breath.
She focused on Eddie, the familiar hum of his body was soothing, warm, and calm, like taking a drink of hot chocolate on the coldest of days. Comfortable and steadying. She felt her heart speed up, and something in the pit of her stomach gnawed before she shook it off. She opened her eyes, blinking at the stars before she made her way down the short hallway, taking the stairs with careful small steps, hand on the banister. Like always as soon as she reached the only door on this floor, Eddie popped out of his apartment. His white hair was perfectly combed and striding confidently towards her, leaving his door ajar.
“Going somewhere, love?” he said it carefully, his British accent plain and ringing in her ears. It was crisp and deep, centering her further.
He was rolling down the white sleeves of his starched white button-up, despite it being Spring in New York, Eddie never wore anything less casual than a three-piece suit outside the house, and the remains of it within the house. The lack of vest and jacket indicated to her that he had been doing housework. She gave a smile. It wasn’t even forced, just small in the wake of her, well, processing everything. He didn’t comment on how fast she was breathing or the way her eyes glazed over every once and a while as something caught her attention- the energy of the baby on the first floor was low again. She would have to have Eddie arrange some sort of accident that would cause some needed repair work in the apartment suite so she could help boast little Mia’s immune system… Poor thing was so delicate and had an immunity disorder that Penelope couldn’t pronounce. Penelope tried to help as much as she could but unfortunately couldn’t do much beyond regularly boasting Mia’s chances by feeding the child little bits of energy.
“Bobby and John aren’t on shift. I want my late morning chai-latte. And we are out of pound cake because you ate the last piece.”
He hummed slightly, a frown crossing his face. The blueberry and elderberry pound cake from the So Delish was a staple of breakfast that they usually shared. Earlier, when they had breakfast at a prompt five o’clock, there had been a scuffle for the last piece between their forks. Eddie had won, much to Penelope’s displeasure.
“I could have gotten it, Duckie.”
The nickname always brought a smile to her face. Always made her remember that despite the relative isolation that her powers brought, they were people out there in the world that loved and cared for her.
“I want to get it myself. It’s just up in Midtown, Eddie, I know I can handle it.”
The pride on his face made something in her heart soar, or perhaps that was the spike of his energy. The warm chocolate sensation grows slightly stronger in the wake of his positive emotions. It settled around her like a warm blanket. Knowing Eddie for ten years had made his energy familiar to her and made the minutiae of his emotions easier to interpret. With her Nana Rose gone, he was one of the few people that managed to always center her in the wake of the overwhelming amount of information coming at her from all sides. She isolated herself out of relative need, being able to feel the energy that every living being gave off, not to mention the energy that every modern device tended to give off these days within her sensing range...
Sensory overload was the nice term of what it felt like whenever she escaped the safe, lined walls of her apartment. Emotionally draining was another and so was nerve-racking.
Penelope’s power had been officially designated Quintekinesis, or the ability to manipulate energy, specifically and more accurately the energy of living things. She could to some lesser extent control the energy of non-living things, like electronics, but it was never something she liked to do. There was a price to such inorganic energy, she had to internally convert the energy to something that was usable to her… Energy converse came at a cost; the law of energy conservation stated that energy could neither be created nor destroyed; rather, it can only be transformed or transferred from one form to another. Conversation claimed a part of the energy to fuel it. That always made her feel sick as a result of it, the worst sort of nausea and the worst sort of headache, like a severe case of food poisoning. Living things were brimming with energy and manipulating that energy was as easy as breathing with little to no cost on Penelope’s to use it. It was why her Nana Rose had insisted on using Quintekinesis as her official power name, “ You aren’t a fucking battery, sweetheart. ”
“Need some company?”
The silent question if she needed him to steady her for the journey was plain for Penelope. She debated it before she gave Eddie another smile.
“I got this. I will also bring back your favorite apple-cinnamon scones.”
“You are a treasure, Duckie.”
Eddie leaned forward and pressed a chaste kiss to each of her cheeks, and she giggled at the affectionate gesture from the London-born man. He, in his own words, had been influenced by his very French wife and had grown to be immensely physically affectionate. Or at least that was his excuse to reach out and be physically affectionate. Like always, despite the brief nature of the contact, each press against her skin gave her a fleeting flash of the effectiveness of Eddie’s energy and it was like for that second that she felt Eddie’s body as an extension of her own. She felt every bit of him, from the beat of his heart to the way his synapses were firing. His energy was surprisingly strong for a man in his late eighties and functioned with the ease of someone at least three decades his junior. However...
“You’ve been eating too much sugar. I guess no scones, Eddie.”
His face was the picture of regret, his warm brown eyes creasing in distress.
“Ah love, that’s just not fair! Just help me process it a bit better-”
“No short-cuts, you said so yourself, Eddie. Speaking of which, please try and make some mess in Ms. Lincoln's apartment, Mia’s energy is low again.”
“She’s going to sue the apartments for all these repairs she has to have done.”
“It’s not like I can’t afford it, Eddie. I’ll see if Sonya has sugar-free confections as a replacement for the scones.”
“Safe travels, then Duckie.”
She waved, and made her way down the last five flights of stairs, ignoring the elevator that only serviced the first four floors. Her apartment complex, The Rosewood, was settled on the edge of Morning Dale Heights and the Upper West Side of Manhattan, just off of Central Park. It was a beacon of old-world grace, having been built in the early days of the city by her maternal family as an estate. It was a ridiculously big building for one family at seven stories(the last four stories a later addition to the old building around a hundred years after its initial creation) but was achingly beautiful to look at. Its bricked walls were weathered, and most of the windows had some sort of addition of stained glass, mostly a simplified version of the Lorianne family crest red field with a white eagle. It was towered by the other, slightly younger buildings, but it was still beautiful.
After World War II, her Nana Rose having returned from overseas in the war and painfully aware of how alone she was within the old mansion, had done the outrageous thing to most of her financial peers and converted the old family estate into an apartment complex. Generally, it was four apartments per floor, with the exception of the last two floors allotted to being a single apartment complex for her Nana, and the building’s manager. She had, in her loneliness, inadvertently created her highest form of income and managed to keep her ancestral home despite the rising cost of real-estate in Manhattan.
The only visible modern addition to the building on the outside was the partial removal of the roof in the back of the building- ten years ago upon the circumstances of Penelope ending up underneath her Nana’s care, the older woman had taken upon herself to see to her grandaughter’s comfort by converting the attic into an enormous greenhouse for her benefit.
“I… This,” Penelope felt the familiar, stinging heat of tears, and turned towards her Nana with wide, disbelieving eyes.
“I noticed, sweetheart, that you were either most at ease in the gardens, or when you were in the green-house,” her Nana smiled, softly, and part of Penelope could only stare at the woman that was a relative stranger, “When you were with plants. I thought, with the apartment needing to be altered for you, I could take it a step further and give you a place where you could still feel life.”
“But- This must have cost a fortune. You already spent so much with the remodeling of the apartment. I’m only going to be here in the Summer until I graduate-”
Nana Rose hummed, softly, walking carefully to the place where title and wooden beams once stood. The roof was only partially removed, and some of the remaining architecture of the previous shape of the attic was evident, but to Penelope wasn’t stupid. To support the sheer mass of the soil, not to mention the simplistic water system, the entire attic must have been either reinforced or replaced with more modern materials that could support the weight. The entire building as well, and Penelope had no idea what to feel about the extent that her Nana had gone to.
Nana Rose placed a perfectly manicured, withered hand against the glass. In that moment she was silhouetted by the sun, her hair, soft and white gleamed in the sun’s rays.
“It doesn’t matter how much I spent. When you came to be under my care, Penelope, I made a vow to do it to the best of my ability. I know we are strangers, and for that, I am sorry to not have made an effort despite how fractured my relationship was with your mother. But you have been through something terrible and you are above all, family, sweetheart. I can at least give you a safe space after everything that has happened. The Rosewood is your home now, and one must always feel the safest at home.”
“I don’t deserve this,” the words were whispered, and when her Nana turned sharply to her, Penelope wished she had never said them at all.
Old eyes, light blue and piercing, looked at her with such sadness. Penelope had never felt smaller.
“Of course you do. It wasn’t your fault you lived, Penelope.”
At that, Penelope just looked away, scrubbing furiously at her eyes.
“The Professor said that too, but it’s… It’s hard to believe. I- I should be dead. And it’s only because of a lucky trick of my genes that I didn’t. It’s not fair .”
“It's more than a lucky trick, sweetheart. Now,” Nana Rose clapped her hands firmly, “What sort of plants are you going to grow? I had no idea what you wanted-”
Plants… Plants were so damn soothing to Penelope. Unlike people, and unlike animals, their energy was the calmest, least intrusive against her. In her self-study, Penelope had speculated that her aversion or extreme awareness to humans and animals had something to do with their advanced nervous systems and the massive amount of energy that entitled. Plants didn’t have true nervous systems and their energy production was relatively low in comparison. While it was inaccurate to call them less complex creatures, flora was just easier to deal with than any sort of fauna when it came to being around them.
Making quick work of the path to the secured gate that surrounded The Rosewood, Penelope was struck again by the sheer ridiculousness of the fact that she owned the building and the small grounds around it. The Rosewood was everything to her. Home and refuge just as her Nana had wished. She waved at the guard at the gate and he gave a careful wave back, tipping his hat in respect before he buzzed her out.
It was a pleasantly warm day, which was odd for so early in the Spring but Penelope wasn’t going to question it much. She had forgone a jacket and was glad she had. The sun felt divine on her back and on her face. It was a beautiful, Friday morning and Central Park West was crowded with tourists and New Yorkers alike enjoying the early day. All that energy pressed against her, calling her attention, but Penelope gritted her teeth and instead focused on the warmth of the sun on her skin, the slight breeze that was passing through, the steady thrum of the grass and trees in Central Park. On putting one foot after another as she headed to Midtown.
It never failed to feel ironic to her to the fact that her Nana Rose had insisted that Penelope live in New York despite the nature of her powers forcing her aversion to large numbers of people. But that was Nana Rose in a nut-shell. She was the type of person to tackle a problem head-on and that was something she tried to instill in Penelope before her passing.
Penelope pushed such thoughts away, focusing on getting to the So Delish. She knew that it would take her forty minutes to reach the So Delish in Midtown at a crisp walk. She also knew Sonya would just be putting in her order for the pound cake into the oven twenty minutes after she had ordered, and wouldn’t start her coffee until she arrived. Penelope felt confident she would have her cup of coffee just after her pound cake had cooled enough. She would eat the slice she had missed that morning and drink coffee while she ordered half a dozen sugar-free scones for Eddie. She thought, whimsically, if she could even stand it, she would go shopping, down to that old vintage shop across the So Delish, and even the bookstore she desperately wished would have an online catalog. She would have to call Eddie to tell him of her possible plans. She was sure Sonya would let her use the So Delish’s phone to avoid using her cell phone...
The walk to the So Delish was unremarkable, and as she crossed the familiar threshold she felt her shoulders straighten out from the automatic hunch they had gained from being outside. The So Delish’s interior was relatively small and cramped as most of the seating was outside, but was warm and cozy chic. Penelope ordered the sugar-free scones for Eddie before she paid in crisp bills for her newest order and her first one. She went to her customary booth in the very back, relatively tucked away from the windows and everyone else in the bakery. It was also the furthest corner from the kitchen and Penelope was glad.
She had accidentally ruined enough electronics when she was younger and even now when she was careless. The nature of her powers caused her to have an innate energy field that disrupted electronics, especially when she was emotional, sucking in energy with the spikes of her unrest. She would have a tough time explaining to Sonya why she would insist on paying for her suddenly fried oven or industrial mixer. And she thinks some part of her would die at the lack of access to the So Delish’s coffee if she destroyed the espresso machine.
She was relieved when Sonya herself came out of the kitchen, barked an order to the barista who Penelope didn’t recognize to prioritize her order of coffee. Sonya gave her a crisp nod and Penelope gave a friendly wave. The woman then returned to the kitchen and knowing that she would be in for a slight wait, Penelope took out her book and began to read. She was engrossed in the witticisms of Elizabeth and Mr. Darcy for a while before a familiar box and enormous to-go coffee cup was placed in front of her. Balanced on top of her cake box was a small plate with a clean cut of pound cake, fork, and all.
Penelope smiled, lifting her sunglasses onto the top of her head as she turned up to the presenter of her much sought out coffee.
“You’re a treasure, Sonya,” she said simply, reaching for a coffee eagerly.
Sonya Ivanov was a relatively tall, curvaceous woman who shaved her head and had large plump lips that were always painted a daring color, today a pretty lavender. She also wore her customary five hooped earrings in each of her ears and had shamelessly been Penelope’s inspiration when she had been fourteen. She looked at her with crisp emerald eyes lined thickly with lavender eyeliner, a startling contrast to her deep mocha skin.
“You’ve been hanging around Eddie too much, Miss Powell,” she, flashing the small gap in her teeth in a smile.
“Ten years, and you’re bound to pick up some mannerisms.”
Sonya hummed.
“I haven’t seen you for nearly six months, you both have only been ordering in.”
Penelope shifted uncomfortably. Underneath her professional face, Sonya’s emerald eyes showed real concern. Their relationship wasn’t exactly friends, not quite. But to Penelope it was plain that the older woman wanted that. The fact that she still called her Miss Powell despite the nine years of knowing each other was a sign to Penelope that Sonya sensed Penelope’s reluctance. It wasn’t that keeping her powers a secret had a strict rule for her to make little connections to people who didn’t know how strange the world was.
The world at large was getting better at understanding that, what with giant green people and the likes of Tony Stark’s Iron Man… But there were some things she knew the world wasn’t ready to know about yet. The nature of how little she could tell people about her life had always been a difficult wall for Penelope to climb.
The fact that her powers were especially taxing in the wake of people had only made her prone to long stints within her apartment.
At the best of times, she could handle leaving the apartment about every two weeks, for six hours at a time. But her average of leaving the apartment was every five weeks and for three hours before it became too much. Her large trip upstate every year had come twice, “ To push yourself, my dear. If it becomes too much, you are at liberty to leave. ”
“I had another trip upstate and I got really sick as a result,” she muttered.
The typical lie bandied about to her few relationships outside of those in the know was that she was sickly. Sonya’s brow furrowed.
“Don’t you usually go upstate during the summer, you know, help with the summer classes with all those kids?”
“The School asked if I could teach another cession,” she said simply.
Sonya shifted, still frowning.
“Alright. Enjoy your coffee, Miss Powell.”
She left the table, and part of Penelope wanted to call out and ask her to call her Penelope. Like always, the request was heavy and frozen on her tongue. Penelope sighed before she took a measured sip of her coffee. The taste exploded on her tongue, fragrant and perfectly spicy chai, the slight bit of bitterness from the double espresso shot, and the soothing taste of vanilla. She nearly moaned in contentment, heart fluttering as she put down her coffee to reach for her fork. She doesn’t get to it, for suddenly the floor beneath her feet starts to quiver, and the precariously balanced fork clatters to the ground. Her coffee, the one she had braved her nerves for, is soon to follow spilling all over her feet, along with the perfectly made cake.
Penelope swore, scrambling away from the hot liquid, before thirteen years of living on the west coast compelled her to dive under the table. She grips the booth’s stand with one arm, while tissues in the other hand whip furiously at the martial of her wedges. Fuck I just bought thes- The quake continues for a very long time, rocking the So Delish violently.
It’s then that she realizes, crammed underneath the booth as the rest of the shop starts to exclaim at spilled coffee on clothes and start to cling at the furniture for balance, that something is very wrong. The shaking is lasting much too long, not even pausing or going out in waves as it should, and some part of Penelope feels a change in the air, an electrification of energy spreading over her sensitive skin. The sensitive hair on her arms and on the back of her neck rise. The ground stopped shaking, and the startled partons started to straighten up, whispering and talking in a loud cacophony of confusion.
“What the hell are those ?!” Cries a man in a tracksuit, pointing.
Cautiously peeking out from underneath the booth, Penelope watches with strangled breath as things much too large, much too strange fly past the window. People who had been sitting outside are running, some into the So Delish, some froze in place, some just away . Penelope does not crawl out from under the booth, heart-pounding too hard for her to even breathe quite right, even as some of the braver patrons near the large storefront window.
“Get down!” and that’s Sonya, screaming in uncharectiztacally panicked voice as one of the heads of the flying things straight into the window of the So Delish ’s storefront.
The two patrons that are directly in its path, a pretty brunette with shoes that cost more than Penelope’s entire outfit, and the man in the tracksuit are thrown back. The pretty brunette's neck snapped on impact, and it takes a sputtering minute until her energy fades to nothing. Some part of Penelope howled at the loss of life, her heart stuttering in horror and loss . The man in the tracksuit is impaled by the thing that crashed through the window. The thing, holding the man’s still struggling body up by his strange, spear-like weapon, makes an odd chirping sound before it jerks its arm back. The spear within the man’s body glows a vivid blue before it causes the man to blast off the end of the spear.
His body, energy fading at the impact of the blue laser flops unceremoniously to the ground with a sickening thud.
Then the screaming started. Everyone scrambled. Penelope, eyes wide, automatically pushes herself back, making herself as small as possible in the booth. The Thing, looking like an enormous lizard-man thing straight out of Lovecraft but much more compact, shoots wildly at everything in the So Delish, chirping a guttural roar until all falls silent in the cafe. Penelope covers her mouth to quiet her breathing and blindly gropes for Sonya’s energy in a panic. Sonya was like the chirp of a bird, a quick rhythmic pulse of beats that was currently oscillating wildly in her sheer panic. But she was alive, and so were several people who had scrambled into the kitchen or fled outside the back alley emergency exit. The Thing, after a few more shots, steered its strange hovercraft with an eerie grace and the dust and silence descended over the remains of the So Delish. Four people were dead, and more of those things were still flying past the windows.
It had been less then a minute.
“ Penelope !” hissed Sonya, peeking her head out of the kitchen.
She was on her knees and hands, emerald eyes wild. Careful of the still-hot liquid of her spilled coffee, Penelope crawled forward and peaked across the ruined remains of the bakery at the other woman.
“Sonya?” she called out, voice trembling.
“Penelope are you okay?”
Penelope stared at her.
“Yeah, just… Just scared. What’s happening?”
“My cellphone gave out an Amber Alert. This is happening all over fucking Midtown and spreading out all over the island. But they’re closing off the island for national security and we can’t evacuate . We are advised to stay indoors but to get the hell out of Midtown-”
Penelope’s breath stuttered.
“Sonya, do you know the way to The Rosewood ?”
“Yes?”
“Then get the hell out of Midtown,” Penelope fished for her keys, and tossed them to the baker, “The basement is a fallout shelter. It will be safe and far away from here. Tell Danny at the front gate to let everyone he can off the street.”
The basement was more than a fallout shelter. It was twice as large as the house and had enough food to last more than ten years. It could comfortably hold hundreds of people and it was a testament to her Nana Rose and Eddie’s paranoia.
“Why can’t you tell him yourself?!”
Penelope thought that was a very good question and swallowed thickly.
“Because I’m going to be directing everyone I fucking can there?”
“Are you crazy?”
Yes. But I can help. I’m not thirteen and helpless anymore.
“I have to do something .”
Emerald eyes stared at her, wide and so sacred.
“Don’t. Just come with me back to your building. We can tell everyone we can on the way-”
“I have to Sonya.”
And I do. The reality of it settled in Penelope’s stomach. An alien invasion was happening outside and Penelope was uniquely equipped to deal with this sort of thing. She could run. The smart thing to do was to run. But Penelope felt a frightful conviction of her need to go outside and try to help as much as she could. Mourning their loss, she kicked off her wedges and reached for her worn black converses, lacing them up quickly. She tore out all of her earrings, tossing them into her backpack before she simply grabbed the box holding her cellphone. She put on her backpack, firmly on her shoulders.
“Take the back alleys if you can, and try to stay low,” she barked at Sonya, easing her way out of the booth.
“Be safe, Penelope.”
Penelope gave her a rueful, lop-sided grin.
“Be safe, Sonya.”
Penelope made the executive decision to tie the long material of her dress into a heavy knot on the side before she also pulled her hair back in a severe bun. She rushed into the street. Chaos was a mild way to put it. It was hell on earth, and she wondered what the fuck she was going to do in this mess. Overturned cars, chunks of buildings, ashes lining the air… The Things flew, people screamed and ran and the very air of the city vibrated with the sheer mass fear, pain and adrenaline spiked all around her in a vicious and overwhelming cocktail. The entirety of her sensing range was clogged with this, and it was made smaller by the pressure of another energy. It was electrical in nature, inorganic, and made Penelope’s stomach turn.
Penelope deliberately removed her gloves, stuffed them and her sunglasses into her backpack as well, her chest heaving as she followed her senses, trying to find the source. She followed the energy, knowing like most energy waves it had a center. Everything had a source. Penelope pushed her senses to the limit, instead of suppressing actively using. She followed the trails of energy with pressure, sweat on her brow as she blocked out all the other energy.
She gaped at the sight of Stark Tower.
It was the source of this chaos, what looked like a mother-fucking worm-whole pulsing from the very top of the modern marvel. A giant tower of insane energy flowing upwards and opening the gate from what she suspected was deep space. Small flecks of what looked like the hovercrafts those things used made her certain that those things were aliens coming to invade New York City. A mother fucking alien invasion over New York City. She licked at her painted lips before squaring her shoulders and taking off at a run, heading directly for the Tower. She took out her phone, tossing the protective box behind her. She called Eddie, who answered before the first ring had finished.
“Penelope, are you still in Midtown?” his voice was tight and hoarse. But calm, a startling contrast to the mess around her.
She took solace in that, found comfort in the steady nature of Eddie, even over the phone.
“Yes. I’m heading to the center, Stark Tower is the source of this.”
“You- You’re not heading home?”
Penelope swallowed thickly, spying some running businesswoman, faces and energy terrified.
“HEAD UP CENTRAL PARK, LOOK FOR THE ROSEWOOD APARTMENTS, THERE’S A FALLOUT SHELTER!” she called out to them, rattling off directions, they all looked at her, and nodded quickly, running past her, “OR STAY INSIDE!”
She kept running, eyes on the Tower.
“Penelope?”
“Eddie I need you to bring as many people into the basement as you can. Take everyone off the streets. I’m directing as many people as I can that way.”
He was silent as she did just that, hordes of people she passed nodding gratefully or looking at her as if she was nuts as she directed them to The Rosewood.
“You can’t be serious,” he said after a moment, voice shaky.
That frightened her. When she was thirteen, he had taken one look at her, this unstable child that soaked up organic energy like a sponge and simply gave her a calm, collected smile. Offering to shake her hand without a mind of what she could do. He had been calm when her Nana Rose had died, and calm when Sharon had decided to follow in his footsteps, and even calmer when his sister had fallen ill. But this, this shook him.
“Eddie, I’m trusting you with this-”
“Come home! You’re stint at Xavier's School for the Gifted an X-Men does not make!”
“I’m not claiming to be an X-Men, Eddie,” she said firmly, out of breath as she ran furiously forward, dodging through back alleys and avoiding the line of sight of the Things in the air, “But I can’t hide in the basement when I can help-”
“Duckie, please-”
Penelope frowned, blinking back tears in the pleading in his tone.
“Eddie. I have to help. I can’t-”
She pushed too far, the phone sputtering off as she accidentally drained it.
“NO!” she screeched as she threw it aside.
I’m sorry. I’m so damn sorry Eddie.
But Penelope could do nothing to contact him again with her cellphone shot. Nothing but to keep moving, keep directing people to The Rosewood. And keep her gaze on the large, impossibly beacon that was the wormhole above Stark Tower.
I never wanted to be like this.
And Penelope hadn’t. Eddie’s words over her interaction with Xaiver’s School for the Gifted had been right on the money. She had trained, she had more or less gotten her powers under control to function within society. When the Professor had offered her a place among the X-Men she had declined, too emotionally raw at the thought of putting herself out on the line like that when she was eighteen. She wasn’t really a fighter and she didn’t want recognition for a twist of genetics. She wasn’t like Tony Stark’s Iron Man, fighting for justice and whatever sins he thought he held over the company that had been his legacy.
She just wanted a quiet life, occasionally help at the Mansion a couple sessions a year.
But she can’t.
Faced with a very real, very up front situation, Penelope knew she couldn’t sit back. New York was under attack and here she was with the abilities to help. So she rushed towards the energies that are fighting, bombastic and volatile. Towards the Things that will most certainly aim to kill her.
But Penelope has a purpose, and somehow, that makes her put one foot after another.
The Avengers:
When Captain America Raised His Mighty Shield
04 May 2012
Steve Rogers had one thing firmly in his mind as he made his way through Midtown, breaking away from Barton and Romanov, lunging forward with his shield in hand.
I think I owe Fury another ten bucks.
He felt a little disoriented if focused on running his around the battlefield that this strange, modern new Midtown had become, tackling aliens with a single-minded urgency. It was a painfully familiar sort of thing. Not the aliens part. No that was something straight out of the sci-fi dime novels that Bucky would eat up with any spare nickel he got- but the running through an active war-zone. I hate how much a part of me feels comforted by that. It was a funny thing, how similar fields of war could look. Be it Italy or someplace in France, the sight of ruined, bombed towns and cities looked awfully alike.
Looked achingly the same to Steve, no matter how different a place it should have been. All the uniqueness of each city had been gouged out, burned away in tides of fires and explosions. The faces of the people of those people had been much the same. Same hollowed out, look. The same haunted eyes sunken in frightened faces. The same fevered hope that would sometimes line their faces as he and the Commandos made their way through, the same whispered pleas amongst toppled buildings and caved in homes.
It was a twisted sort of hell that it was happening in New York City.
He had desperately wished for this to never happen. Hell, he thought to die just to avoid this. Been pushed nearly seventy years in the future to try and prevent it. Lost everything and everyone to avoid this. Even in Midtown, in Manhattan, where he had little need to come up this way when he had been living in New York before the war, he felt gutted at seeing the same hollowed-out faces in the people of the future. On the faces of the people of his City. Things are unfamiliar around him, and though he has a vague notion of where he’s going, the fact that Steve had little point to come up to Manhattan...
Things had been a little expensive for his liking, restaurants, and cinemas in Brooklyn much more his speed and forgiving for his thin, frayed wallet. Maybe on occasion, he could do a double date with Bucky and whatever gal he was stuck on at the time, and the poor girl his best friend had scrounge up for him. They saw a show once, one of them broadway shows with glittering lights and dancing chorus girls with painted lips and big featherhead pieces. Bucky had thought it a riot and a half and Steve had felt like a mook by ignoring his date in favor of pulling out his sketchbook and some pencils to try and capture the movement of the bodies of the dancers.
That old Theater was gone and the broadway show he remembered had long stopped production. His only other reason for being in Manhattan had been the Central Library for school and even then that had been few and far between. Most references for the Art College had been sold from the school itself or Steve had managed to borrow them from helpful upperclassmen.
It’s strange now to be sprinting his way in Midtown, tackling aliens and the like. Felt familiar and not to be here, in this place. His critical eye saw some of the framework of familiar streets- some of the same buildings. But that stuff was hard to see, either gone by the way of time or the aliens trying to invade.
Steve threw his shield, gracefully, body moving on both instincts and endless practice. How many times had Buck laughed his ass off when I had managed to get the stupid thing stuck in something, or worse, failed to catch it mid-air? It may have been seventy years since he had done this, apparently, but to Steve, it had been just nine months. Nine months of disorientation, nine months of trying to make sense of the year 2011, and then 2012 and doing a fucking poor job of it.
“Captain, care to make you’re way to the Central Library?” Romanov’s voice is eerily calm, steady, and not at all winded, the only true disturbance to the feed was the slight crackle of the radio, “Hawkeye and I are making our way up, making a long loop to catch up with you. Keeping our hands busy and directing civilians out of the line of fire.”
Steve felt an acute appreciation for the lady for it- he didn’t feel calm, he didn’t feel even remotely alright in this situation. But he had a damn job to do and Romanov’s steadiness is a damn reminder that he isn’t alone. He isn’t alone. Not in the crazy situation of aliens attacking New York City.
“Already heading up that way, ma’am,” he returned, carefully pressing into the earpiece Barton had given to him and taught him to use. A remarkable piece of gadgetry. It was a far cry from the clunky radios of his day- and despite everything, Steve could appreciate the convenience of the technology here in the future, “Just trying to get a couple more civilians off the street as I get there.”
“Well, we have a lot of civilians everywhere and could really use a hand to get them to safety. We’re trying to clear the area of the Chatuari but they’re not coperaprating,” said Barton, voice dry and calm.
“I’ll try and speed this along then.”
“Much appreciated, Cap.”
Steve moved forward with a new purpose, speeding up, throwing his shield with renewed vigor as he made his way. He wouldn’t let down another teammate again, even these people who he hardly knew. Never again. And it’s with the single mindset that he got reckless. Bucky would have called him an idiot for the way he recklessly charged into a small horde of Chatuari alone, without any person at his back. Peggy would have probably berated him in that way of her’s, a single look of disappointment, her beautiful brown eyes narrowed and upset. He thinks Howard would have admired the maneuver. Either way Steve throws his shield in a careful, calculated arc, hitting feet first on a Chaturi, smashing its head in with his boot. It was a horrific combination of sparks and green liquid he suspected served as their blood, bits of flesh, and circuitry.
Steve ignored it, gun shooting in one hand as the other carefully caught his returning shield. He threw it again, in a fiercer, stronger throw that is both fueled by anger and impatience. Steve miscalculated, he knew it just as his shield left his hand in his reckless throw. His shield lodged itself, after taking down two Chaturi, in a nearby automobile. He ran out of bullets in the same moment and he has nothing but himself as the last Chaturi chirped almost sweetly at him. The Hydra-esque weapon charging up in that familiar blue light that has Steve’s stomach swooping at the sight.
He managed to dodge a few blasts, hitting back with his empty gun, but it isn’t enough, one of the lasers clipping the gun cleanly out of his hands. One’s coming for him. Why the hell does it have to have such good fucking aim straight for my stupid head- A small cry grabbed his attention. Something barreled straight into him. Knocking Steve cleanly off his feet because he wasn’t expecting it from that side and the person aimed for his legs were his stance was the weakest- right on his knees. The blast meant for his head flew inches from his head, and he watched as it arched over him with wide eyes. He grunted as he hit the floor, looking up just in time to see a small woman, scrambling off of him quickly. He hardly registered the small weight on his legs before she was standing up, her back to him, raising her hands as the Chaturi charged up its weapon once again.
Steve can barely breathe his shock before something remarkable happened.
The tiny woman isn’t killed.
The woman barely flinched as the blast hit her hands. She took that blue energy blast and just… Absorbed it into her hands. Like a fucking sponge. With another tiny war cry the woman pushed her hands forward, the deadly laser returning to its owner in a strange reflection that had it falling like a marionette with its strings cut. It left the Chaturi’s face a crater. A disgusting smoldering crater for a head, that had nearly been Steve’s own fate. The woman, her back still turned to him has her chest heaving, and it surprised him that she hunched forward to throw up. Small hacking noises escaped her as she fell to her knees, small sobs of obvious terror filling his ears.
“Ma’am?” he asks, in both astonishment and sheer concern.
Steve could only really stare at the still glowing mass of the young woman’s hands. At the little doll of a woman who had just absorbed a laser into her hands and killed a Chaturi before throwing up . Licking his lips, Steve could only ruefully concluded that he owed Fury twenty bucks. Because. This. Was. Ridiculous. She turned to him, hands still glowing, swiping at her mouth to remove the last of her bile.
Steve kept staring, mouth slightly parted as he watched some of that lingering Tesseract blue turn to something else on her hands. The glow was a white light that didn’t stay white. Like a light coming from a prism, shimmering over her hands in a slight haze. It shifted between colors, incandescent and all sorts of pretty if fucking alarming. And he felt it’s all the more ridiculous because the young woman was the tiniest damn thing.
He got to his feet, and it's highlighted even more how small she is as she looked up at him with violet eyes as she scrambled to her own feet. It was a startling eye color on a person, made even more startling by the size of her eyes, round and frightfully innocent looking in midst of all this chaos. She stood a little shorter than he’d been before the serum and probably weighed just as much as he had. She isn’t sickly though, just terribly small sort of dame, maybe in her late teens to early twenties.
Her face was round and small, with sharp cheekbones and a small delicate chin. Her eyes were lined with some dark pencil with a slight flare to the end and her plump lips painted a deep red. It would have looked nice, but just like him, she was covered head to foot in a layer of white dust, soot and scrapes, and bruises. The dark lining and the brown powder around her eyes were smudged in streaks down her face. Her dress also looked like it had seen better days. It must’ve been longer at some point, the hem ripped mid-thigh with a few odd long strands of the cotton swinging loosely against her calves. Her right dress sleeve was ripped all the way to her shoulder, while the other one was long enough to cover her knuckles. Her hoofers had seen better days, too, covered in grime and looked ripped up.
She looks like every other civilian caught in this mess. Same half-crazed, frightened look of disbelief. Or she would have if it weren’t for the fact that her hands are still glowing.
“Ma’am, ah-”
“Are you okay? Did any part of the laser touch you?” she asked, and her voice is small, frightfully small in the wake of all this.
He is stunned, and a little surprised, but at her desperate face he can only reassure her, hands lifting in a gesture of peace.
“Yes, I’m fine. It sailed clear over my head.”
The little lady released a breath, a great gust that took all of her body to expel. Her shoulders slumped as she bent over with a slight sob of relief, and placed her glowing hands over her knees. Steve kept staring at her, from the way she is taking deep, even breaths in an attempt to calm down to the way she looked up at him after a moment. She blinked, rapidly, tears streaking through dust and remains of make-up.
“Do you know that you’re dressed as Captain America?” she asked, and a hysterical sort of giggle escaped her. She waved her glowing hands from his red boots to his cowl-covered face as she straightened, “Of all days you chose to be dressed as a Superhero, you choose to do it on the day aliens invade?”
“Ma’am, I am Captain America.”
She squinted at him, chest still heaving.
“You’re costume is all wrong.”
Despite everything, despite the situation he found himself in, he can’t help but give her a slight grin, wry and full of humor, “I got an upgrade. Old tights were a little worn after seventy years.”
“You’re serious.”
Steve gave her a firm nod.
“Yes, ma’am, I am.”
She gave a small laugh, less hysterical, more centered. She waved those glowing hands in an expressive acceptance.
“Okay. You know what, fine, you’re Captain America. I’ve seen stranger things today,” she extended a glowing hand to Steve without a pause, ''Penelope Powell, nice to meet you, Captain America.”
He hesitated, wary of the energy. But she had already saved his life, and she was offering it freely. So Steve grabbed her hand in a firm shake. The woman, Penelope, returned it with delicate strength and he felt even more surprised. The glow on her hands isn’t hot, doesn’t burn one bit. It just feels… Nice through his thick gloves. A steady comfort. Warm and soothing across his knuckles in a slight heady sensation. He wondered at the fact that the harsh energy that was being used to attack Midtown had turned gentle within her hands, but that could still be deadly if the crater of a face of the Chaturi next to them is any indication.
“Most people call me Steve, ma’am.”
That’s a bit of a lie. Ever since he woke up everyone mostly called him by his rank, voices hushed or spectacle. Captain America. Captain. Cap. Capsticle . Even just Rogers in awed-filled tones that made him feel uncomfortable. He missed the simplicity of being called Steve and he wonders if he’ll hear less and less of it here in the Future.
He never realized how humanizing it was to be called by your Christian name, and how lonely it could be to not hear it. Eleven months and he had barely heard his first name from anyone.
“God, you’re really him,” she said, softly, those peculiar eyes wide as she let go of his hand, “You’re Steve Rogers, the Captain America?”
He gave her a nod.
“Yes ma’am. And you ah, glow?”
She gave a soft, loop-sided sort of smile.
“Yes, Captain. I believe the official term recognized by the U.S. government is being Enhanced,” the way she says the word is heavy, like a title or designation.
“This… Being Enhanced thing is normal?”
How the hell should I know if it ain’t- Seventy years of history in nine months isn’t really in depth.
“Far from it. But I think normal is changing,” she gestured vaguely with her hands, around them.
Steve noticed with interest that the iridescent glow was dissipating from her hands. Not quite fading, but easing the glow traveling upward until it settled to hover over the majority of her skin, barely visible in the sunlight but something he noticed right away since he had been paying extra attention to it. Steve couldn’t help but laugh at her dry return, in agreement.
“I have to agree with you there.”
They stood in silence for a beat before Steve went to carefully retrieve his shield, tugging it forcefully away from the automobile and resting it on his arm. That too was familiar. Felt comfortable to hold on his arm, the weight of it, and the reassurance that he was armed again.
“... Why did you take the laser?” he asked, turning back to her.
The girl gave him a confused look.
“Because lasers to the head tend to hurt people?”
The sarcasm is gentle said, with a tone of slight confusion, as if she didn’t quite understand the question. The fact that she had stepped in to help on instinct told him something. She’s got moxie, and she wants to help. Can’t say I’ll really turn that down right now.
“Well, it's much-obliged ma’am, can’t say a laser to the head would’ve been all that nice. You planning on sticking around this? Cause I got a request to go toward the Central Library and I can say that some more help would be swell .”
She just stared at him. Her arms going across her chest in a defensive manner. Her own shield against the world. She even hunched slightly and she just looked at him with these large violet eyes and he knows he’s asking something big from her. She just kept looking back at him and he’s struck by how young and small she is before something firmed up on her expression. Her jaw clenched and her hand fist as they go to her side, she let out a real slow breath. She looked like a soft breeze should knock her keel over, but she’s got determination.
Steve can respect that.
“ Yes . I want to help as much as I can. I can absorb the Things energy. And I have this trick- Well. It’s just easier if I show you,” She stepped forward deliberately, her small hands raised in an inviting fashion, “Do you mind terribly if I touch your face, Steve?”
Steve doesn’t hesitate, not with the open and honest way she’s holding her hands out. She looked at him with expectant, purple eyes and he’s already moving. The fact that she said his name with trust is what really made him not regret his decision. He bent down, and let her settle her hands on his face. It, it felt just like what it felt like through his gloves. Warm. Soothing. But then his face starts to itch and the ribs he had broken at the Helicarrier start to as well.
Steve blinked.
“How the hell are you running around with broken ribs?” Penelope squeaked, hand coming to touch where his two ribs had been broken.
“Practice, ma’am. Did you just take my broken ribs into yourself? ” he asked, sharply, disbelief and horror lacing his voice.
Penelope gave him this sort of look- the sort of look that made him think she thought he was a bit of an idiot.
“No, of course not. I'm feeling what's wrong. It's part of the process of understanding what was wrong with your body.”
As if to show this, she absently flicked a hand, in a careful gesture. The bruise on his face is the first to go. Than his split lip. In fact, he feels like he did before the Helicarer blew up. Even better in fact, more energized. Well hell. Make that thirty bucks.
Steve gave a slow, disbelieving whistle. Never has he ever been more tempted to swear in a lady’s presence.
“That’s mighty impressive, Ma’am,” he told her, seriously.
Penelope gave a soft, embarrassed grin.
“Just a super acceleration of the body’s natural healing process. My body simply can provide the extra the energy needed to speed the process along. I can induce it in others by stimulating their own response and providing the extra energy.”
“Maybe you shouldn’t have done that. I’ma super-soldier who can heal at a rapid rate already. My ribs were almost healed.”
She blushed, a bright pink all over her face.
“Its easier to show someone than explain!” she replied, sheepishly.
Steve shook his head.
“Right, thank you for the demonstration. So let me get this straight, you take energy and can help anyone who’s hurt with the energy? And you can heal yourself?”
“That’s the short and skinny, yeah.”
“Well, that is a neat trick. Let’s head out.”
“Just lead the way, Steve.” She gives a sault, surprisingly good for a civilian, fingers position correctly, the straight snap of her fingertips.
“Stick as close as you can, ma’am,” he tells her seriously before he moved a gloved hand to his ear. He fumbled for a bit, before he activated the miniature radio, just as Barton had taught him, “Team we got a dame, er, a lady here that calls herself Enhanced and she’s set on joining us.”
“ Making friends, Capsicle? ” that’s the radio in his ear from Stark. His voice sounded the clearest out of all of them, probably due to that helmet of his, the only other noise apart from his voice is a soft whirl of his breathing, “ And here I thought this was an invitation-only type of party. ”
“Something like that, Stark. Romanov and Barton are ahead and I’m heading up with the lady. Took a laser blast to the hands real easy, sort of soaked up the energy. And she has this nifty way of healing you on the spot.”
“ Right, take our new White Mage and put her through the paces, we got to keep this all on lock, ” called Stark.
“ Rogers, are you sure of introducing a new player this late in the game? ” that’s Romanov’s pleasant voice, but like always she’s got a hint of steel. The crackle of her radio is indicating to him that she’s on the move, rapid and quick.
“Ma’am, there’s only about six of us at best that have been called in on this. I think I’ll take my chances and make it a seven. Our odds aren’t that great as is.”
“ I’m with the Captain, Tash. I think we can use everyone we can get. ”
“ On your head, Rogers. ”
“Team?” called Penelope.
He gestured quickly, and they fell side by side as they started to make their way forward. He tried to keep an even, sedate pace on account that she’s a civilian, but the girl is a lot quicker than an average civilian, keeping up with his increasing speed with minimal adjustments. Really the only thing slowing her down is her torn-up canvas shoes and her short legs. The only indication that this is unnatural is the fact that the glow of her skin is slightly stronger around her legs, probably to keep up with him. Feeling a mook, but knowing how urgent it could be with the rest of the team, he pushed himself a little harder. Penelope followed quickly, the glow growing stronger, her breath was even and unrushed.
“Just a couple of people called in to deal with this,” he returned easily, keeping a close eye on her as they move.
“Did you say only six people ?”
“Well, I think it’s seven with you here, Penelope,” he made a point to use her Christain name, nothing like saving someone’s life to get on a first-name basis. The grin he gave her was what Dum-Dum had called his ‘inspiring confidence’ one, meant to soothe whatever ravaged troops they stumbled across in their missions, “Also, I don’t think a single one of us is exactly normal.”
“God, Eddie is going to kill me.”
The male name struck him, as does the familiar way she said it.
“That your fella?” he said, conversationally.
She laughed. A burst of laughter that is large and because she finds the notion of Eddie being her fella ridiculous, he bets.
“My fella? Like a boyfriend? No, he’s the manager of my building, sort of like my grandfather really. I sort of broke my phone in the middle of calling him. He’s gotta be driving himself spare.”
He blinked at the word ‘spare’ a phrase he had never really heard from any American, only from his British friends.
“You live far from here?” he asked because he might as well get to know the unknown element if only a little.
She sounded American, if with an accent that wasn’t quite New York. Too odd in inflection, not enough attitude. But she did have some words that hinted at British inclinations. Using ‘quite’ a lot, ‘driving himself spare’. Powell was a British surname. But it wouldn’t be odd for her to be one of the many tourists that came to New York, either.
“Just on the edge of Central Park, upper Westside. I was getting coffee and cake from the So Delish when this started.”
Uptown girl. He wondered if she was native to New York, or if she was a migrant. Her accent told him the latter.
“The So Delish has passable baklava,” called a voice, and Romanov landed gently, having just been on the roof of a towering bus, her knees bent just the slightest to absorb the impact. She landed like a cat, with no sound, and bound in a smooth motion to be on Penelope’s other side.
The girl jumped, nearly a foot high, her skin’s glow growing darker, more visible in what seems in agitation or fright at the sight of Romanov, skitting to a complete stop, small feet wide in a passable if a little ill-practiced defensive stance. With the stronger glow, Steve watched as that almost white glow, touched with that iridescent sheen of every color of the spectrum shifted and flicker in color in a more visible way. The artist in him is awed, the soldier in him is wondering what the hell that could do. The girl’s hands lifted, the glow strongest there, in a seemingly automatic gesture. Steve, at the same time, reached over to touch her shoulder in reassurance. The light, like before, seeped through his glove in that warm way and Steve wondered why it felt so good to touch the light.
“She’s one of the six, ma’am,” he said, simply, before he lowered his arm hastily.
“The So Delish ’s cream-filled doughnuts,” called Barton, from atop the bus, bow in hand, hip slightly cocked to the side, “Are way better than the baklava.”
Romanov looked over at the bowman, lifting just one perfectly arched red brow at his words. In that small gesture, she conveyed that she thought his statement was ludicrous. Steve also noticed that the woman did not look away from Penelope, eyeing her from the corner of her eyes as she relaxed, Romanov’s torso still facing the girl in readiness.
“I like the blueberry and elderberry pound cake, like a civilized person,” replied the girl, wide-eyed at them.
Steve can’t help a slight grin, he said, calmly, “I’ll have to take your word for it until I can have a chance to try it myself.”
Barton snorted, and carefully jumped off the bus. Like Natasha, he landed near silently, but much lower, crouching down nearly completely and bending his knees to take the force better. He stood, blue eyes careful and assessing as he watched the glowing girl in clear assessment. Romanov, headless of whatever possible danger the girl could pose, stalked closer, eyeing her up and down.
“Captain said you were a mutant?” she asked in that calm, assessing way of her. As if the question was only made with curiosity.
Penelope shifted, slightly, the stronger glow fading back to near invisibility, her face much clearer as a result. It was slightly tight, her lips trembling slightly. She crossed her arms again in that defensive way, but unlike before her shoulders didn’t hunch inward. In fact, they pulled back, and she lifted her chin to be parallel to the ground. Her trembling lips formed into a smile that was as cold as ice, teeth all bared.
“I’m a mutant, yes,” her voice implied pride, and she did not look away from Natasha’s intense stare.
Steve wondered at the term, why it had been used instead of the word ‘Enhanced’. The way Romanov had said it had not been loaded in her inflection, but with Penelope’s obvious reaction he figured the word was not exactly complimentary. He remembered, faintly, how people had looked down on him for being a Catholic, for being Irish. No Blacks, no dogs, no Irish.
“I’m a Carney,” said Clint, cheerfully, waving his fingers as Penelope looked over at him in surprise. He raised one hand to touch on the strange device that was not the same as Steve’s own earpiece, “Also legally deaf.”
Penelope’s brows furrowed, as she looked at Clint’s easy smile. He jerked his thumb at Romanov.
“She’s a Soviet-era Russian Spy that defected to the United States. With a mountain of trust issues. He’s a War World Two Veteran. What I’m trying to say is that we all got things that make us different.”
Penelope just looked bewildered at his words.
“Your name,” barked Natasha, brow raised.
Penelope looked over at her, blinking rapidly.
“Um-”
“Best just to come clean about who you are,” said Clint softy, “You’re not escaping this situation as an unknown, kid.”
The girl sighed, a big gust of air. Out of the corner of his eye, Steve saw her eyes tighten and a frown form on her face. But she kept her back straight.
“I’m perfectly aware of that. My name is Penelope Powell,” she gave a slightly wry smile, “Do you need my social security number too?”
Romanov blinked before she nodded. A wry smile appeared on her face.
“No need for that. A complete background check will be done as soon as this is over, Powell.”
“Penelope is fine- um who are you guys?”
“Black Widow.”
“Hawkeye.”
“Okay… And he’s Captain America. So you guys have code names. Cool. Sounds official. So does that mean that you guys know what the hell is happening? With the aliens and all?”
“That’s classified.”
“An alien with daddy issues is bent on taking over the world with an alien army.”
“Hawkeye!”
“C’mon ‘Tasha, do you really think it's best to leave the kid in the dark over what the hell is happening? She is literally in the fucking middle of it.”
“Oh, and we’re just saying our names like nothing?”
“Do you really think S.H.E.I.L.D. is going to let us be the same type of agents with this very public battle in Manhattan? Be realistic, Natasha. All of our covers are blown and it's unlikely that we’ll ever go on a secret op ever again.”
“I know that... Clinton Barton.”
“Oooh full names, Natasha Romanov?”
Penelope just looked between them, still looking bewildered by the entire exchange. Hawkeye looked over to her and gave her a grin.
“Look, for better or for worse, you’re in this. It’s nice to meet you, Penelope Powell.”
He extended a hand out for a shake. Penelope grabbed it, shook it, and gave him a reasonably genuine smile.
“It’s nice to meet you, Clinton Barton.”
“Clint’s fine. We’re gonna fight aliens together. I think we’re there.”
“I like your bow and arrows,” she offered, and furrowed her brows, “But is that the wisest thing to have in an alien invasion?”
“He has a shield.”
“He’s Captain America,” pointed out Natasha, dryly.
“I don’t know, Barton is pretty handy with that bow.”
“See Tasha, Captain America thinks I’m pretty handy.”
“I think he meant to say a handful .”
The Avengers:
In Which a Tony Baloney Is Alarmed
04 May 2012
This has not been a normal day, Penelope knew.
Aliens. Freaking aliens . Apparently, even aliens had daddy issues, but she was mostly stuck on the alien part. She always knew the universe was weird. She was a mutant. She understood weirdness but that sort of weirdness that was always stuck to the planetary realm. So she was justified in her small internal freak out as she fell behind the self-proclaimed carney, the Soviet-era Russian, and the World War Two vet.
“So,” she said, awkwardly, “Now what?”
“Well,” said a mechanized voice, and she stared at the appearance of Iron Man, gently landing in front of them.
She jumped.
Oh damn, Sharon’s gonna kill me.
“We can get started with who the hell our new White Mage-”
His visor slipped up. Penelope cringed at his flabbergasted face when he turned to her, eyes flickering down to the cuff on her arm. Eyes went wider. The cuff that he had personally designed. Penelope Powell had never met the man in person, and vice versa, but, he knew enough-
“Wait. Woah. Your- You’re Uncle Eddie’s granddaughter!”
A huff from her part.
“I am not!”
“Holy shit, you’re the Hey Penny, the Duckie! ”
Penelope flushed.
“Don’t call me Hey Penny!”
“Sharry Berry is gonna flip her shit! What the fuck are you doing- Mutant girl or not-”
" HEY. THAT ISN'T PC TONY BALONEY!"
The billionaire gaped.
"Fuck. Sorry. Sensitive rhetoric, I get it. But seriously, don't call me that, Hey Penny."
"I will only call you that until you call me by a reasonable name. Tony Baloney. "
The billionaire grinned, nodding.
"Duckie it is."
“Um, feels like we missed something,” mentioned Clint, offhandedly.
Both Stark and Penelope turned to him. She felt her face heat up another notch. Fukcing cream complexion.
"He's-"
"Sort of related," said Tony Stark with shrug.
She squinted at Sharon's sort-of-cousin.
"I just realized we were both quasi-adopted by the Carters."
Tony Baloney blinked. Huffed a laugh.
"They're good at that. How's Uncle Eddie?"
"Too much sugar.”
Tony nodded sagely.
“ So Delish? ”
“Yeah.”
“Um-”
“Aunt Peggy is gonna have kittens,” said Tony, bluntly.
Penelope flinched.
“Shit. She’s gonna tan my hide.”
“ Your’s ?! She’s gonna murder me sweetheart, and that’s all because you came to crash my saving the world party.”
"I didn't crash it. It sort of, well, it crashed on top of me. I live in Manhattan, genius."
“So do I!”
“Not most of the time!”
The Avengers:
Faded Gold Upon Her Left Hand
04 May 2012
“I’m going to ask you again, who the fuck are you?”
The young woman, glowing as she is, shrank back from Nick Fury’s demanding glare. Steve frowned at the harshness of his words and automatically shifted forward until he is standing right next to Penelope. He fought the urge to stand in front of her. He knew she needed to participate in the conversation and his enormous frame would completely cover her if he did. Despite how capable Penelope was, she was just someone caught up in this mess and had thrown herself head first into fighting with them because she thought it had been the right thing to do. And because I asked her. He may not know much about the future or the way S.H.I.E.L.D worked, but he knew that Penelope had been trying to help. She needed someone in her corner.
“Sir, with all do respect, Penelope just help save the city. She’s a civilian that didn’t have to do anything and only pitched in because it was asked of her. I don’t think threatening her for doing the right thing is in your best interests.”
A piercing brown eye squinted at him.
“Cap, it isn’t the fact that Powell helped. Its the fact that we have a high-level Enhanced who is refusing to tell us what her angle is, right after we just got hit by a mother-fucking alien invasion. I don’t have the patience to treat her with the kid-gloves.”
Steve frowned at his language but otherwise doesn’t know what to say to the words. The words aren’t inaccurate. He understood Director Fury’s position, but he doesn’t like the tone he’s using with the young dame.
“Director Fury, just check your tone,” he said with some steel in his voice, “She’s a hero.”
They stared each other down. Steve liked the technically younger man despite the dislike he had for some of his actions regarding the Tesseract. Definitely respected him in the end. But he didn’t like bullies. Never had, never will. The way he was trying to immediate her didn’t sit well with him, at all.
“Um, Director… Fury?” said the girl, voice small, “What agency did you say you were from?”
Fury looked over a frown on his face.
“I didn’t. I am the Director of S.H.E.I.L.D.”
The girl sucked in a startled breath.
“Um, as in the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division?”
Steve blinked in surprise. Few people used the Agency’s full name, and even fewer people got it right. Fury turned his complete attention to Penelope, who flinched as the man stared her down.
“That’s right. Now. I ask you. How the hell do you-”
He’s cut off by a voice.
“You’ve gotten yourself into quite the mess, Penelope Rose Powell.”
Steve turned, and he thought part of his heart broke. Because he’s an artist, and though nearly seventy years had passed, he recognized her through the curve of her weathered cheek, through the brilliance of her warm brown eyes and that red set of lips that had thinned with time. He had drawn those, again and again, so much so he thought he could do it with his eyes closed. Peggy Carter stood flanked by several people, agents of S.H.E.I.L.D., and she stood tall, hands behind her back as she stood in a fine suit of elegant blue. She still wore high heels, white deadly things that were at least four inches tall, and she still walked with a crisp sway of her hips. Her now snow-white hair is still perfectly arranged in a severe bun, her lips are that perfect red and though she doesn’t quite look her nearly a hundred years of age, she was an old woman.
And here he was stupidly young and hopelessly in love with her.
The Man out of Time.
“Peggy!” and that’s Penelope and Steve can only blink as the girl rushed over to the woman he loved. She nearly knocked Fury off his feet as she moved past him.
“When I heard we had an unknown Enhanced that glowed working with the Avengers, I just nearly fell over. Edward told me you intended to help and all I could think that you were in an alien invasion. A partially untrained civilian in the very thick of the most dangerous conflict that has come to Earth in nearly twenty years.”
Peggy shifted her hands to her hips and towered over the girl. Penelope hung her head.
“I just-” the girl stuttered, stuttered and shook, and Steve remembered despite all she had done the girl is just a civilian caught up in this mess, “I couldn’t just- I couldn’t just do nothing. I’m-”
“Rose would have been so proud of you. I know I am.” her voice is nearly the damn same, just slightly hoarser, just slightly deeper. The affection in it is plain, and Steve wonders how Penelope Powell knew Peggy Carter so well.
Penelope stopped talking and gave a wordless sob.
“You’re a glow, Duckie,” the nickname flowed easily from Peggy’s lips and her brown eyes calmly take the young woman in, “And I know you don’t normally let yourself get like this. Will you do me the honor?”
Peggy held out her hands, palms up and Steve felt a swoop in his stomach at the sight of the faded, gleaming gold bands on her left hand. Penelope gave another wordless sob and placed her hands into Peggy’s. And just as she had done for them, Penelope gave . The iridescent glow leached slightly from her skin, no longer an impossibly bright halo but instead a faint shimmer across her skin. And though Peggy hadn’t looked any less to him from her aged appearance, the difference from the energy transfer is plain for him to see. There’s an extra warmth to her slightly weathered skin, and she gave a careful sigh of relief, the slight unnoticeable hunch to her shoulders gone. She smiled with lips that look slightly fuller and she carefully removed her hands from Penelope’s.
“Thank you, Duckie,” her voice is achingly soft and sounded slightly less hoarse.
Penelope swayed. It’s only one of the people behind Peggy, a tall blonde in a dark blue cat-suit that darted forward to steady her that she doesn’t fall. Penelope is eased to the ground by the blonde.
“What?” Penelope’s voice is slurred, and there is a hint of confusion.
“Name and date,” replies the other young woman.
“Um-”
“Name and date.”
Penelope doesn’t answer for a beat, and Steve is startled to see her start rock back in forth. Neither Peggy nor the blonde seemed concerned, only quietly staring at Penelope as she moved back and forth.
“I asked you your name and today’s date.”
“Penelope Rose Powell. Its.. It’s the third, no, the fourth of May, 2012?” her voice wavered, and it sounded vaguely like a question instead of a statement of fact.
“Who am I?”
“Sharon. You’re Sharon.”
“Sharon who?”
“Sharon Carter. Badass… Priecer of ears. Eater of all my strawberries. Sharry Berry.”
The woman’s stoic face broke and she gave a smile.
“That’s right. What did you do this morning?”
“This morning?”
“Yes. What did you do?”
The girl doesn’t answer, only stopped her rocking. She tilted her head, curiously, before looking past Sharon, Agent Thirteen, to angle her head toward Peggy.
“Peggy? Peggy, what are you doing in New York? Sharon, is something wrong?”
Peggy gave a slight frown.
“Nevermind that, what did you do this morning?”
Penelope doesn’t answer for a beat. She simply stared to move her head back and forth, looking at Agent Thirteen and Peggy.
“What did you do this morning?”
“I… I went to the So Delish. I wanted my favorite latte.”
“What else?”
“It… It spilled… When.. When the shaking started. Explosions, these things. They were hurting people,” Penelope’s voice grew in strength and she stood. Her knees visibly wobbled in her ripped dress, but she refused Agent Thirteen’s offered arm, “I… I had to help. I had to help, Peggy, it couldn’t be like before. I couldn’t hide. Why is it so-”
“You just gave me a boost, Duckie.”
Penelope fell silent and gave a careful nod.
“Right. That explains that. It’s coming back, Midtown was under attack and I could help. I sent every civilian I could to The Rosewood, for safety reasons. And I headed towards the main conflict to keep directing people away from Midtown.”
Peggy gave a careful hum, her frown disappearing. She smiled.
“I see. I think you did a marvelous job, Duckie. Rose would have been so proud . I know I am,” she repeated, warmly.
Penelope gave a shaky laugh.
“I think Grandma Rose would have been furious. But proud,” she replied, softly, a slight smile on her lips, “I know for sure some words would have been said about recklessly going into a fight with a dress on. Maybe some praise for the red lipstick.”
Peggy gave a warm laugh in return.
“It is a lovely shade. More daring than I’ve seen on you yet, where did you get it?”
“Professor Grey gave it to me in this set as a going away present after my last session at the school. Not sure where she bought it, Peggy.”
Peggy gave a careful hum.
“I’ll have to ask Jean about it. I rather like it.”
“I think Daniel would like it. He loves bold colors on you,” said the girl, smiling.
Steve’s heart stuttered again, at the casual mention of the man Peggy had married. He remembered reading it in her file before he had closed it without being able to read more. He remembered breaking at least two punching bags in the aftermath of trying to wrap his heart around it. In his head, he had been happy. Happy that Peggy had found happiness. Happy that she had lived a long, full life. And was still having it, as a very active member of something called the World Security Council, as a consultant, if Nick Fury was able to believe. But he still couldn’t help the jealousy in his heart. The hurt. It was why he had yet to pick up her file since he had closed it all those months ago.
“Daniel likes anything on me,” Peggy dismissed with a careful wave of her wrinkled hand, “He trusts my judgement.”
“Everyone does,” said Penelope with a smile, “Anyone who doesn’t is an idiot.”
Peggy gave her an assessing look, from the tip of her worn shoes to the top of her curled hair that was riot around the head.
“Quite right, Duckie.”
Penelope gave a helpless sort of sob.
“God, it’s good to see right now Peggy.”
“Penelope, are you alright?”
“Peggy, I just lived through an alien invasion. I’m as alright as you can expect,” Peggy sighed, and carefully came to hug the lady in a quick embrace. It was in her arms that Penelope spoke again, “I met Captain America today.”
Steve shifted, because in that moment Peggy’s gaze lifted off of Penelope, toward him. For the first time in what seems like only a few months, Peggy’s brown eyes look at him over Penelope’s head. A few months have passed for Steve, but over seventy years stood between them. The faded gold of her rings stood between them and Steve felt like the world was still ending.
“Hello Steve,” her voice was warm and gentle.
That single name spoke of a thousand regrets, but it also spoke of long-held fondness. One that wasn’t the start of love as it had been. His girl moved on. Time kept moving and I wasn’t there to move with it. He couldn’t help but give a rueful smile as Peggy carefully stepped around Penelope. Her passing gesture of comfort by squeezing her clothed shoulder.
“I’m late, I know. Missed our date.”
Seventy years too late. He felt it vividly with Peggy Carter-Sousa in front of him. She gave him a small smile.
“I still owe you a dance, Steve.”
“Stork club was closed down.”
“Nonetheless, I was promised you would step all over my toes.”
Steve laughed.
“That I guarantee will happen.”
She smiled again, larger and despite everything it warmed him. She then lost her smile and turned to Fury. She arched a perfectly formed brow. Feeling that Peggy hadn’t changed too much over the last seventy years, Steve sensed that she was in a dangerous mood.
“Nicholas. You are strangely silent.”
“Margaret. I was simply giving you space with the people you apparently know so well.”
“Quite kind of you.”
“All the courtesies, ma’am,” he replied and it’s the most cordial that Steve has ever heard the Director sound. The fact that he gave Peggy Carter all her due respect eased some of his anger at his treatment of Penelope, and he put it down to the very real stress of the situatio- “Mind telling me what the hell is going on concerned with little Miss Enhanced? Or why the fuck you know about her and I don’t?”
Steve took it all back.
Peggy gave a smile, a dangerous sort of smile that was all teeth. She placed a careful hand on Penelope’s shoulder and Steve noted with interest that she paid mind not to touch her bare skin, her fingers splayed to avoid the holes in the cotton fabric.
“Law of the Enhanced. Subsection four forty-three. All enhanced civilians who do not engage in any conflicts, no matter their power levels are entitled to be off the system if they are monitored by an organization specifically meant for the training and control of Enhanced individuals. If entered into this organization, then the individual is placed into the mass file of the organization, simply noting their Enhanced status. Penelope Powell was discovered to be Enhanced the fourteenth of September, 2002 and entered such an organization in the summer of 2003.”
“Your last standing year as Director, just after those Enhanced laws were reviewed and amended for the privacy of United States citizens. Isn’t it a conflict of duty to play favorites, Margaret?”
“No such restriction exists, Nicholas.”
“Son of a bitch.”
“You could never curb your tongue, Nicholas… When Rose Lorianne came to me telling me that her Grandaughter had just suffered a traumatic loss of her parents and activated a latent power within herself, I could not turn my back on her. The spying on civilians with such abilities is a gross misuse of our resources.”
“This is a gross misuse of resources. And abuse of your sway of you had over S.H.E.I.L.D’s policies.”
“I helped create S.H.E.I.L.D. to defend the world from threats beyond the normal scope of human understanding. But it was also made with the mind that the people with extraordinary abilities are indeed human beings. Penelope was young when her powers activated, her guardian made an informed decision in the wake of that. I have only done what was right to facilitate that decision. And if you wish for a gross misuse of resources, may I remind you of the Marvel incident?”
Nicholas Fury blushed. Legitimately blushed and Steve blinked in sheer surprise.
“Oooh, Marvel incident, that sounds like juicy gossip that I must know,” called Tony Stark, cheerfully. Behind him, what looked like medical personal was hovering behind him, but in his suit Tony was near impossible to hold back and he was striding toward them with a large grin on his face.
Peggy turned to him, eyeing him critically before she gave a beatific smile.
“Tony,” she said, fondly, striding forward, arms extended.
Stark hugged her as if it was completely normal, his metallic arms surrounding her carefully and delicately as he kissed each of her cheeks.
“Aunt Peggy,” he said, simply.
“I am proud of you, love,” she said warmly as she stepped back.
Tony waved a hand dismissively but his smile was less of showmanship, more sincere.
“Whatever. I saved the world. No big deal. I do that on a regular basis.”
“Not from aliens,” pipped up Agent Thirteen, lifting a careful brow. It was a frightful mirror of Peggy and from the bases of the arch of her nose and the way she held herself, Steve realized she was related to her.
His stomach twisted and he wondered if she was her granddaughter. Penelope had referred to her as Carter, and he wouldn’t have put it past Peggy passed her maiden name and onto her children. In fact, he remembered thinking that as much as he loved the sound of Peggy Rogers, that the sound of Peggy Carter was so much better and that he would have insisted she kept it or she hyphen it.
“Sharry Berry! How’s my favorite not-cousin?”
“Feeling left out. And pissed. You dragged my Duckie into this, Tony.”
“Uh, no I didn’t. The infamous Duckie gate crashed my party, Sharry Berry. I don’t even know it was her until I saw her cuff!”
“No. You let her through the gates and threw her from nearly fifty feet in the air.”
“Attacked. I feel attacked,” mentioned Tony, shaking his head, “And the Capsticel caught her. She was fine. And not to mention the girl flies, Sharon.”
“That’s not the point. And beyond that I am royally pissed you threw yourself through a wormhole with a nuclear bomb. ”
Tony blinked.
“Um, your welcome for saving New York?”
“I hope Pepper dumps your ass.”
“Now children,” mummered Peggy, a smile on her face, “As lovely as your antics can be, I believe we have much to settle in the aftermath of these attacks. So I believe the order of the day is for both of you to stop your needless bickering until after we have this mess sorted.”
Both Agent Thirteen and Tony stopped and gave Peggy sheepish grins.
“Yes, Aunt Peggy,” they chorused.
Steve felt tension leave him and then immediately felt like a crumb. Peggy had every right to have children and grandchildren, every right to have those rings on her left hand. His girl deserved all the happiness she could get in his absence and he didn’t resent her for it, honestly. Just the situation. The worst thing was that he didn’t think he would dare change his decision. Putting down that plane had saved the United States. Being in the ice had made him be present and physically fit to help in this mess.
Not your girl, Rogers, he reminded himself, sternly.
“That’s the ticket! Now, Penelope dear, would you check on my reckless godson?”
Readily, Penelope stepped forward, hands extended.
“Mister Stark?”
“Oh no, Tinkerbell, we’re all but extended family. I’ve heard stories of you and Sharon’s antics, every phone call from Aunt Peggy, Aunt Rose, and Uncle Eddie. You call me Tony and I’ll even clap and say I believe in fairies and everything. Knock yourself out.”
The suit gave Stark about half a foot of extra height and he lowered his head to give the very petite Penelope his bare face. She smiled and closed her eyes placing her hands on each side of his face. Furrowing her brows, the cut on Stark’s brow slowly disappeared as did the massive bruise on his cheek. Quickly, as if burned, she removed her hands, rapidly going to her chest. She rubbed it, her hands fisting what was left of the material of her dress.
“Duckie?”
“That’s a massive internal injury, Tony. Was that metal around your chest?”
“Shrapnel and a personal medical device installed.”
“It keeps the metal out… And also acts as pace-maker and pump helping run your heart?”
“Bingo, Tinkerbell.”
“Whoa.”
“Yeah, whoa.”
“It might kill me to undo all that damage. Next time warn a girl before you let them touch you,” she said and she sounded shaken, “I don’t have the best control.”
Stark stared at her.
“You could undo all the damage?” he didn’t… Sound hopeful, just curious, brown eyes narrowing, "How so,” asked Stark, leaning forward, eyes gleaming.
Penelope shifted, a thoughtful look on her face.
“There is a significant amount of damage from the removal of part of your sternum, and the surrounding scarring on your lungs and your heart. The metal from the reactor and the shrapnel are also foreign objects that would be forcibly expelled out and- Well, both of us could go into shock or have a heart attack when healing all that.”
“Interesting. Both of us would go into shock?”
“Yes. Echoing effect… Rapid regeneration of massive wounds can do that. Plus, I think the metal would physically push out of you causing more damage overall.”
“Do you have to do something this massive in one shot, or could it be done slowly?”
“Pacing myself is hard, but if I’m familiar with a person it’s easier. Think of it like knowing how an engine works. Most of the functions are the relatively same but every model is unique that needs to be carefully learned. I also noticed that my powers automatically seek to heal everything they can. It… It can be dangerous when I touch someone with a long-standing serious illness or injury.”
Tony Stark leaned forward even more, dangerously close to the girl’s personal space with an eager look
“What-”
“Tony, please enough with the interrogation. Duckie, send him all of your notes over your powers, it will ease his curiosity until he can tear them apart,” said Peggy with a slight roll of her eyes.
Penelope gave a sheepish smile towards Stark.
“Um, are photocopies okay? I could fax you copies.”
“Fax. Fax?!” squawked Stark, “You’re too young to even know what the hell a fax is, email me information like a goddamn human being.”
“Email is totally hackable.”
Stark gave a sigh.
“Fine. Just give me a PDF of them, on a usb.”
“Um, they’re all written by hand? Hence the photocopies. Most electronics… Sort of die on me the longer they’re around me. I think I’ve gone through five laptops this year alone. Hence the fax.”
Stark stared and gave out a strangled sound.
“Aunt Peggy, you never told me that Queen Penelope had to live like a savage. Alright, that’s it, I’m dragging you to civilization. First step a damn laptop that can stand to live around you.”
“Good luck? I sort of give off-”
“A low energy field that could interfere with many instruments. I strongly suggest you first address basic functions of the Tower, Mister Stark before you endeavor to do any sort of thing with that would benefit Miss Powell,” called out a voice, overhead, crisp British accent, “Like the elevator, perhaps? I would hate to see an accident in the future. I strongly suspect that Miss Powell will become a frequent visitor.”
“Thank you, J.A.R.V.I.S.”
“That sounds frightfully like Edwin,” said Peggy with a soft voice, looking at Tony with a raised brow. But there was something gentle in her eyes.
Stark shifted, shrugging his metal clad shoulders. His eyes were blazing with something Steve couldn’t name.
“My voice was specifically modeled over voice recordings of the late Edwin Jarivs, with some modification to distinguish my identity, Ms. Carter-Sousa. I believe Mr. Stark’s intent was for a tribute to the man. I hope I live up to my name-sake in your eyes, Ms. Carter-Sousa.”
“Call me, Peggy love,” called Peggy with an amused twist to her lips, “And if the rumors are true, you have already done that, J.A.R.V.I.S.”
The Avengers:
Shawarma Is Had
04 May 2012
He thinks that it is very telling that the girl seemed to stay away from Thor.
She had mentioned how his energy had been the strangest thing she ever felt and he thought it has something to do with the fact that he is an alien. She does not overtly show it, but he has the thought that Thor unsettled her delicate, supernatural senses. Steve might be hanging by the seat of his pants at the guess, but he has the thought that they all sort of feel weird to her. The fact that she seemed to gravitate to the more mundane people on the Team has him thinking it. She tended to stand next to him, or Romanov, and Barton. She has kept her distance from Stark as soon as she had touched him and had shivered in the wake of Doctor Banner.
Now, she settled herself directly next to Romanov, and next to Steve with a tentative smile. With those she fought alongside the most. He returned it, and tried to ignore the way he kept looking for bits of Rose Loraine within her face. He thought perhaps her lips, and maybe the way she held her head is a remnansciant of the flirtatious Private, and maybe the careful arch of her eyebrows. Her eyes are the wrong color, and so was her hair. It was also currently pulled back in a haphazard bun at the top of her head, threatened constantly to fall out of the tie. She swam in her borrowed black t-shirt, hanging off her shoulders and matching horribly with the remains of her blue-dress. She also sat on the edge of her seat, exhaustion in every curve of her body, in the way she leaned on the table in front of her and placed her chin on her forearms.
Those violet eyes open and they flicker to the door, where Agent Thirteen stood, small pistol in hand as she kept a perimeter. He knew that they are relatively safe for now and that they have the entire agency to thank for this brief chance of reprieve.
“Call Gramps,” called Agent Thirteen, tossing a phone in the young girl’s direction, “He’s been calling non-stop since I texted him that you were fine.”
Its Agent Romanov who catches it, more absent-minded then anything.
“Oh geez. Did he say how the Rosewood was affected in the attacks?”
“The building suffered little to no damage, Duckie. But there seems to be a shit-ton of people who went there during the attack.”
“I did tell a lot of people to head there.”
Affection became clear on Agent Thirteen’s face, and Steve saw a lot of Peggy in her in the way she smiled.
“If you say so.”
Romanov handed her the phone.
The Avengers:
Breaking and Entry
20 May 2012
Steve felt strange, making his way to the home of a relative stranger, with nothing in his hands to show an apology at such an imposition.
It was customary, in a more formal setting, in his mind, to bring some sort of gift to their hostess. It didn’t have to be big, maybe some sort of dish, or some sort of home gift. Hell, he would’ve felt better for a casual bouquet of flowers, but Natasha had assured him that wasn’t done anymore, and the fact that they were dropping by, even in mass, was not that strange. Steve still didn’t like it, but from the look, Stark had sent him at his readiness to protest this fact, Steve had let it go. It wasn’t normal anymore, and it was strange enough they were essential storming Penelope’s home with little to no warning.
A casual Tony Stark walked with him, hand in expensive suit pockets, contrasted by the ratty, oil-stained t-shirt he was wearing beneath the suit jacket and chucks on his feet, tinted sunglasses perched on his nose. He was the one that had herded them up, gathered them from their respected rooms in the Stark Mansion and declared that they were off to impose on their wayward teammate.
Natasha walked on his other side dressed in an attractive mix of feminine clothes, fitted jeans and a flowing blouse, sunglasses perched on her nose and a scarf around her head like a starlet and a strongly contrasting leather jacket that fit her like a glove. Clint walked next to her, an even stronger contrast with his violet tactical gear, a bow and a quiver perched on both of his shoulders. Doctor Bruce was in walking in his lab coat, rumpled hair and a flask of tea in one hand. Thor, whistling, was dressed in a bizarrely bright lime-green shirt with ‘shock-sibs for life’ written in bright pink, soft fleece pants and was casually swinging his hammer in hand. Steve himself was dressed in only a pair of khakis and a white shirt and no jacket, his hands still wrapped from the gym. Stark had herded them all out the door before anyone but Natasha could get properly dressed, going from her comfortable sweater and tightly fitted exercise pants to her current attire in less than a minute, make-up perfectly applied.
He knew they made a strange group, as people kept staring and pointing.
“People are staring,” muttered Banner, hand in his pockets. Unlike Tony, however, he was hunched, trying to make himself as small as possible as he walked next to the Billionaire.
“Are they?” said Stark, in that casual arrogance that still rubbed Steve the wrong way.
“Is it because of how we're dressed?” asked Clint, dryly, gesturing dramatically with his bow.
“It is, my shield-brothers and sister, the awe of seeing their heroes among them. ‘Tis normal, my friends,” Thor said cheerfully, waving casually with his hammer at a pair of teenagers who were taking what Steve suspected were photographs with their cellular-phones.
“It’s Sunday. She’ll be in the Garden,” said Edward Carter, arms crossed, “Its best not to disturb her on Garden day.”
Tony gave a charming smile that touched on the obvious.
“Come on, Uncle Eddie. I got the whole band together.”
Edward looked at them all, brown eyes flickering back and forth before he gave a sigh.
“Alright. I will allow you to impose on Penelope today. Lord knows she needs to learn more from your perspective about the Battle of Midtown. Worrying herself half to death over everything… Come along, then, follow me.”
They followed, making there way up the stairs at the end of the hallway. Edward walked forward, keys in his hand as he opened the lovely oak door to the only apartment on the landing. The room that met Steve’s gaze was an instance of comfort. It looked rich, expensive certainly, but the styles of the decor were distinct to his taste. None of the minimalism that dominated Stark Tower. Tony made a nose on the back of his throat, something of a protest.
“Why the hell is Tinkerbell living in a Noir movie?” he said, voice scathing.
Edward gave Tony an amused look.
“I believe it was to Rose’s taste, Anthony. Penelope just grew to love it and refused to modernize when it came time to be her choice.”
“Please don’t tell me that’s her phone? Who even owns a land-line these days?”
A soft record played- Steve knew it was a record because his enhanced hearing could catch the faint scratch as the needle went around the ridges of the record. It wasn’t something he recognized, but the faint throaty voice of the woman garnered his approval, as did the faint melody of guitars.
“ Oh, dreamboat Annie, ship of dreams... ”
It was a beautiful, unique place. Lush and incredibly strange to see in the attic of such an expensive home. The strange glint that Steve had caught on the top of the building made sense- part of the roof had been replaced by glass, as well as part of the walls. It let in a startling amount of light.
“Duckie, love where are you?” called Edward, over the music, voice strong and even.
“With the berries, Eddie!” came the faint yell, “The rest of you better remove your shoes, the grass doesn’t like shoes!”
The Team looked at each other in bemusement, before they all went to remove their shoes.
It was obvious to Steve, as Eddie Carter watched Penelope Powell for a moment, that the older man( younger technically ), was very fond of the young woman in front of him. His brown eyes, painfully like his older sister’s, were warm and he lit up as he found her amongst berry bushes, her hands glowing as she weaved in a beautiful dance of graceful arms. Penelope eased her glow before she turned back to them.
“It’s Garden Day, Edward Carter,” she told him, plainly, raising a delicate brow.
Her face was bare of makeup, her hair was arranged in whimsical double buns atop her head, and she was dressed in the shortest pair of high-waisted demin shorts, he had ever seen, and a loose flowing top that did not quite cover her middle in a bright blue. The only jewelry she wore was a thorn, rose cuff on her left arm. Clean of starches and bruises, not an ounce of ash or dust on her, Steve realized how young the woman he had willingly dragged into battle, how small and out of place she had been. This was where she belonged, amongst vibrant greens and fruitful bushes, vivid flowers. Vaguely, he remembers his Ma’s tales of Ireland’s lush, rolling hills and the fae folk that lived there, if it weren’t for the modern clothing and her sliver bracelet, it was as she had stepped right out of them.
“I am well aware, Penelope. However, I consent that your guests are not the type to turn away.”
The girl gave a faint smile, rubbing her hands in her shirt before she went to the beautiful phonograph and removed the needle with care, letting the record spin silently to a stop.
“Welcome to the Rosewood, Avengers,” she said, carefully walking forward, going to a small tap on the wall to rinse her dirt-covered hands.
“Tinkerbell, ” said Stark in greeting, grinning as he perched his sunglasses in the collar of his shirt, “What’s the significance of the fact that you’re living like Murder, She Wrote? I mean, a phonograph, really?”
She gave a faint shrug.
“Less electronic components. Mostly magnets. It hasn’t broken since I moved here, Tony.”
“J.A.R.V.I.S, make a note of that download a comparative list of similar technology to see what we can cook up. Also, Queen Penelope has a taste of the seventies with Heart . Another upgrade, get her to listen to some stronger stuff.”
“Already noted, sir,” responded a broach on his jacket.
Steve wondered if the man never went anywhere without the A.I.
“I’m making you a stereo system. As soon as I can make you a smartphone and a laptop.”
She gave him a bemused smile.
“The list keeps growing. Is my lack of technology such a personal affront to you?”
“Physically giving me ulcers as we speak.”
“What’s wrong with Heart ?”
“Nothing. But obviously we can improve your taste to lean towards some AC/DC. Black Sabbath. That kind of stuff.”
“You are such a guy mullet head.”
Tony actually smiled. Wide. Genuine at her response.
“Look at that. Tinkerbell has a spunk.”
Iron Man 3:
Thor 2:
Winter Soldier:
In The Light
“Wait, please wait,” called out the Second Objective.
It shouldn’t have made him stopped him. But somehow the soft cry made him stop and half turn. She had the Target’s head in her lap, and was clinging around him, her chest heaving. She was lit, just like his mission briefing had described, her hand pressed into the Target’s cheek. Healing him, making him able, fit to comply.
It looks like she’s on fire.
The thought was his own, unfiltered and coming from the back of his mind. His hand half twitched and he wanted to reach for his gun to neutralize her. She had the caplities to wake the Target. And then he would have to fight him. Complete his mission. If he shot her in the shoulder, she would be pushed back, and possibly delayed with her own injury while he finished the most prioritized part of his Mission. Than he would take her, complete the Second Objective of bringing her back to his handler. The Asset turned completely towards them, the Target and his Second Objective, metal arm reaching for the gun still slung on his back.
Till the end of the line.
The Asset blinked, fiercely confused, head pounding. I don’t want to kill him. Another stab of pain shot through his head. His orders were clear. But he was unable to comply. I don’t want to. His breathing accelerated, and he froze stiff, looking at the Second Objective as she stared back at him.
“I… You saved him?”
The Asset stared before he gave her a firm nod. He could give that confirmation. The Second Objective bit at her lip, before letting out a shaky breath. Carefully, keeping her gaze focused on her, the Second Objective hand left the Target’s face and she eased his head gently onto the ground. Than she extended her hands out in a gesture of submission and got to her feet in slow, careful movements.
“ ‘Till the end of the line,” the words slip out, and the Asset’s head throbs.
“Thank you, Sergeant Barnes.”
You’re name is James Buchannon Barnes.
The title rang in his head. Another stab of pain. He reached for his gun, baring his teeth.
“Don’t call me that.”
It was almost as suffocating as being called Bucky.
“Alright. Okay, I get it. I’m sorry. I… You must be really confused at the moment.”
Yes.
“You’re going to run.”
The Asset gave the Second Objective a nod. He was going to flee. Process the new information given to him, assess the parameters of his Mission. I’m going to understand who the hell I am.
“I- I know you may want nothing to do with him. But- But you just don’t understand who he is to you-”
“He is my Target.”
She stared at him, eyes large and filled with something he couldn’t name.
“You know that isn’t true. You wouldn’t have saved your Target.”
The words rang true, echo in his head. Till the end of the line. The Asset shook his head.
“No. I shouldn’t.”
“But you did.”
His heart rate was higher then his usual parameters. As was his breathing. But the Asset let it all happen, not bothering to correct the unbalance. I don’t want to comply. All of that is an echoing voice in his head, growing stronger over the chorus of Till the end of the line.
“I did.”
She stared at him, these big large eyes that look like violet candies in the sun. Her face indicated complex emotions, mostly elation.
“ Good . Look, I know that you’re going to leave, but he’s going to try and find you. He’ll go through hell and back to find you again.”
“Is that a threat?” he wondered if he should neutraliz-
“It’s a promise. I think you are going through after all that’s happened. Your energy is insanely muted, but fluctuating wildly at the moment. I think you need to be away from people for a while while you get off whatever drugs they have you on.”
He stares. Drugs. Characterized as a medicine or other substance which has a physiological effect when ingested or otherwise introduced into the body. He thought of the usual packet of pills and liquids that he consumed before each Mission, and after every moment in the Chair.
“And… And I know you might not want to speak to Steve after this. But you may want to. In that case,” she reached for her hip pouch, and automatically he lifted his gun to point straight between her eyes. She kept moving and took out a flat piece of paper, no bigger than her small hand, and held it out to him, “When you’re ready you can have a place to contact him with.”
He stared. Before he darted forward and grabbed the card. He doesn’t know why he took it, doesn’t know why he doesn’t snap the Second Objective up or why he isn’t shooting his Target in the head while he lays down unconscious.
“Be safe,” she told him, seriously.
“You be safe , James Buchanon, you promise me.”
A woman’s voice in his head. Soft and warm and fierce. It’s an echo of the Second Objective’s plea for him.
The Asset flees.
Doctor Strange:
What Was Once Lost
“They’re heading for Medical!”
Penelope.
The Man with the red cape extends his hands, as glowing orange and vivid, some sort of Enhanced energy manipulator than, the glass above Penelope’s bed is ripped off and smashed against the far wall with a horrific crash. Bucky gives a sound like a wounded animal, metal arm whirling and pounding against the strange yellow energy field, but its no use. It bent around his arm but it doesn’t break.
“Strange,” called the heavy-set Asian man, sweat on his brow as Steve lifted his shield to pound against the energy field, “Maybe we should explain-”
“Give us a minute, Wong!” cried back the man, rushing to the bed, “We don’t have time to fucking explain!”
His hands, scarred and trembling, start to undo the wires keeping her alive.
“YOU’RE GOING TO KILL HER!” Is Tony’s hysterical scream, and Steve threw his shield with a war cry that came from deep in his chest.
He’s tossed back, back cracking horribly at the impact as he hits the wall, but Steve doesn’t care, getting up, reaching for his shield in wild desperation. PEN.
“Come on, come on!” said the man in the cape, Strange, desperately, waving his hands in an impatient motion, ripping the last few connections that Penelope has to her life support.
“NO!” he bellowed, hoarsely, desperately.
Strange ignored him focused completely on his task, taking a step back as Penelope’s chest, which had been lifting up and down, started to slow down. Strange raised his hands, sweat on his brow as they start to glow, flashing vividly in different colors. Penelope was lifted off the bed, her long black hair swirling in the energy of Strange’s abilities, her small form coming closer and closer to the man as he spoke in a strange tongue, gesturing around her body.
“Stop!” called Wanda, desperately, jolting forward to drag Steve away. Pietro came on his other side gripping a struggling Bucky, “Please! They have no ill inte-”
Penelope started to glow. Just like before. Beautiful. A comet of shifting incandescent colors that hovered across her skin.
“Come on Elvira!” cried Strange, happily, his voice thick with emotion, “Come home!”
The colors stopped on Strange’s part. He is thrust back, nearly hitting the wall, but is caught by the red cape. He’s beaming, however, as Penelope’s eyes open for the first time in months. Steve’s breath caught. She blinked, rapidly, still glowing, hair swirling around her with the force of it. The thin, simple white dress that Natasha had dressed her in that morning tangled about her legs, and for a moment she looked straight out of an old painting, mystical light around her with a blank, beautiful face and the mass of black curls that moved about her. She still floated in air like the angel she is and Steve’s heart nearly stuttered to a stop.
Then, slowly, she gained a smile, soft, warm and Steve can’t help the strangled sound that escaped his lips at the sight.
“I thought we agreed that I was Ruth, not Elvira,” she said, softly and her eyes are on Strange.
Strange gave a roguish grin, walking forward before his hands, still trembling settled on the curve of Penelope’s waist as if he has every right to do so.
“I don’t know. You’ve kept throwing books at me, Poltergeist.”
She laughed, full and warmly, throwing her head back, curls floating with the movement. Strange’s eyes followed the movement, lingering on the pale stretch of her delicate throat as she laughed freely and with no abandon. His lips parted in desire, or joy, or something that made Steve’s heart crack. Its achingly familiar and Steve watched his girl place her hands around another man’s neck carefully and with comfortable affection. She leaned forward, forehead on Strange’s as he looked up at her in such a damn happy way.
“Hey Doctor Weird,” she mummered, her voice growing hoarse as tears escape her eyes, “You found me.”
“An entire multiverse to be lost, and you happen to be upstate from the Sanctum. How lucky are we? I found you,” his voice grew thick, and he laughed, happy and wet.
Penelope laughed with him, crying for a hot beat before she angles away from Strange. The man kept his hands on his waist, lingering in a possive way that has something burning in Steve’s stomach.
“Wong!” she cried, and then she floated away from Strange in a startling smooth move, not at all clumsily as she was prone to do when she glowed. Steve doesn’t miss how Strange’s hands lingered in the air where Penelope had been.
She goes to the other man with flurry of light and limbs, tackling the heavyset man. The yellow shield fell unceremoniously as they fall back with the sound of Penelope’s laughter. She kissed against the man’s forehead and each of his cheeks.
“You found me!” she cried, again, elated.
The man, Wong gives a slight huff, sitting up with a lapful of Penelope.
“I’m going to miss you floating through the library walls, young one.”
“You mean you’re going to miss our Midnight Beyonce Bashes,” she corrected, sternly.
The man flusheed but returned Penelope’s beam with a small smile.
“Doctor Weird,” she said suddenly, floating up and vibrating with energy, “Christine has to know! Call her, text her!”
“I’ll do you one better, Poltergeist!”
He made odd motions with his hand, glowing orange that lingers around his rings. A hole in the air appeared, swirling mass of orange. A woman in medical scrubs, pretty, tall and with auburn hair stood in front of it, hands on her hips and tapping her foot.
“Doctor Stephen Vincent Strange I told you to stop sling ringing when I’m on shift!” called the woman, irritated, she glared at the caped man.
Doctor, apparently, Strange gave another grin.
“I never promised you that, Christine. But come meet our favorite Poltergeist.”
The woman, Christine looked around him, face pissed off before it melted into sheer surprise, as Penelope gave a wave, wigging her fingertips.
“Oh my god!” screeched the woman, jumping through the hole with no thought, running to Penelope.
Penelope met her half-way, hugging at the taller woman with a happy laugh.
“You’re alive agai-”
“Wasn’t dead-”
“Stephen actually managed-”
“You helped-”
“I’m so happy for you! How’s your memory now that you’re back in your body?”
“It’s-”
“Pen?” Steve can barely stand it, voice hoarse and disbelieving.
Penelope froze, turning toward him. She stared, face uncomprehending for a second before it all seemed to hit her.
“Steve? Steve… Oh, Steve! ” she cried and she flew out of Christine’s arms straight into his.
Steve barely has time to register it before her lips crushed into his, pressing darkly, hungrly into him. He pressed back with equal fervor, uncaring of the tears that ran down his face because his girl is awake and in his arms- She pulled back, but Steve doesn’t let her leave the circle of his arms, not for a hot second-
“Steve, Steve,” she chanted, desperately, pressing flush against him, hands reach for his bare skin. He lets her touch, he let’s her feel all of him with no reluctance, reaching for the smooth skin of her bared back in the dress, curling her closer as physically possible, “Steve, Steve.”
She sobbed helplessly, and Steve isn’t far behind.
“I got you doll, I got you.”
“It- I couldn’t remember. I couldn’t remember anything but I was looking. I was looking for what I lost and- Oh God Steve, Steve!”
“Sssh. I got you sweetheart.”
Chapter 12: Efflorescence, I Love You This Time & The Next (MCU)
Summary:
Steve Rogers marries an alien- or well, at least he thinks he does. Then he realizes as time goes on, his wife Penelope is even stranger than that. Loopty loop and inside and out, he does know, he'll love her, this time and the next.
Chapter Text
Brooklyn, 1 June 1939
Steve Rogers is on his way home, back aching, having spent the last few hours hunched over a small desk, stuffed into a supply closet with a single flickering bulb as his light source. His hands were stained with the cheap drawing ink his boss, Mister Acker favored, and his eyes were a little achy from all the focusing on the illustration he had been making in the dim light. Under his arm, he has a beat-up case that had been his Ma’s Nurse bag back in the Great War, holding all of his drawing things. It’s heavy, heavier then he’d ever cared to admit, and sometimes he wished Mister Acker would just let him leave it at the office. It wasn’t as if Steve had much time to do much personal Art at home. He was mainly focused on catching up on some sleep before his few commissioned art projects before he was due at the Newspaper, before starting the cycle all over again.
The air was sweltering, sort of heavy on his tongue, sweat rolled down the nape of his neck, matted in the longer than comfortable hair there. He made a mental note to ask Rebbeca if she could trim it. Bucky’s little sister was a whiz with scissors, being a seamstress and all, and she been cutting Steve’s hair since his Ma died. She did it for free, even though Steve wished she would charge him for it- but she argued that if she cut Bucky’s hair for free, she might as well do the same for Steve, “ ‘Cause you’re much as a brother to me as this mook, Stevie.”
He absently kicked at a pebble, wondering if Bucky was finishing off his work at the shipyard. It was late, near one in the morning when he had last checked the fine clock hanging over the door of the many desks belonging to the reporters, and Buck usually ended his shift at the shipyard around twelve. Unless Bucky managed to weasel his way into another shift, again. More and more he had been doing that, saving up money, for what, Steve didn’t know. Steve was honest enough to say that he was jealous of the money Bucky brought to the house, with his job, he barely made it to his half of the rent.
If he was home, Bucky probably had their version of breakfast already cooking in the apartment. The last slab of bacon they had been able to buy was no doubt already fried up, and much as Steve hated cold bacon, he was gonna eat it. He hoped they had some eggs left. The duck’s eggs were hard to come by, but they didn’t make Steve’s lips and throat swell like a balloon. They bought old Mrs. Wong, when she had some to spare and were probably the most expensive thing that filled the tiny Fridgeair his Ma had left to him. Bucky claimed he hated chicken eggs, but Steve knew that Bucky only said that for his sake. Bucky did a lot of things for Steve’s sake, and while Steve appreciated the loyalty his best friend showed, he couldn’t lie and say that he felt all sorts of shit for it too. He could never do anything on his own- It was always with Bucky or with Bucky’s help.
Steve pulled his leg back and kicked the pebble extra hard. It went skittering into the alleyway between Mister Murphy’s Newspaper stand, Brown’s laundry and the O’Conner’s grocery store. Bounced off the trashcans there, and Steve’s eyes automatically followed the rock as it dinged against the metal.
Steve Rogers got the light show of his life just a second afterward.
It was bright, flashing and flickering through what he assumed were different colors. Automatically, he dropped his Ma’s case, threw his hands up. But even then the light seared his eyes and made him stagger back with a swear. It was over in a minute, and blinking away bright spots in his vision, Steve staggered to brace himself against the wall of the Brown’s laundry, blinking back tears.
What the hell?
That’s when he heard a shallow, rattle of breath. At first, he thought it was his own because that’s what he sounded like in the middle of an asthma attack than he realized it was coming from the alley, ‘cause his heart was beating like a drum but his breath was as steady as it could be. Blinking back spots, he sucked in a startled breath.
There, sprawled against the O’Conner’s trash cans, was a girl. She was dressed from the neck down in a strange-looking armor, honest to goodness armor, chest plate-like pale chrome, a glass looking thing in the middle, shaped like a seven-pointed star. It was cracked, dull, and sort of looked like the inside of a lightbulb that had burned out. But a lot more complicated . Underneath her pale chrome armor, she wore a fabric, just a shade darker. Most of the fabric was ripped and torn in places, even looked burned.
She looked like she belonged in the pages of Bucky’s sci-fic dime novels, like an alien warrior.
Then he realized as he stared, mouth gaping at the sight, she was the one that had breathed like she was having an asthma attack. At the corner of her dark lips, a trickle of blood was making its way, and Steve, not even thinking, was already half-way to her, eyes wide. He dropped to his knees next to her, hands trembling as he went through what his Ma taught him. Carefully, he unhooked the glass sort of covering, like a pair of corrective lenses, cracked and warped across her face. He stuffs them into his pocket, checking carefully, pushing down the surprisingly, stiff pale fabric for her pulse. It was slower then what he knew was normal for a person, a human- Sweet Mary I think I found an alien- and her breath was defiantly labored. But Steve didn’t know what to do beyond checking for that. Or if this was normal or not.
“Miss?” he asked, carefully, desperately.
At his voice, short, dark lashes fluttered. Encouraged, Steve called out again, pulse rabbit quick, as her eyes opened. She had light eyes. Light, round eyes surrounded by short lashes, liquid and sweet looking, and not for the first time, Steve wished he could see color. He wondered if her eyes looked like with color. If they were blue or brown or green as Bucky had described to him. She had a sweet, pretty face, like a fae, sharp but delicate, full lips and devastatingly young looking. The armor contrasted incredibly with her face, with her short stature. She was only a little taller than him, he could see, sprawled out as she was.
“Sokovia,” she whispered, her voice soft and hoarse, “Is it gone? I... I tried so hard to stop it. Was it enough?”
Steve felt his brow furrow, confused.
“Um, I’m not sure, ma’am. Don’t right know what Sokovia is.”
Confusion marred that pretty face. Desperately, the girl tried to sit up.
“Don’t you’re hurt-”
“Is Ultron defeated?” she asked, desperately, hands reaching out to grip his hands.
Steve felt something, like a warm blanket, settle over him. Her hands were surprisingly soft, and felt frail to him. She blinked, brows furrowed.
“Steve?” she asked, confused, “Steve Rogers?”
He stared, fascinated, confused and utterly scared spitless that this dame had managed to learn his name by just touching him, skin to skin. She pulled back, sharply, those light eyes blown wide. Her breath got quicker, rougher, and more blood startled to trickle down her chin, out of her plump mouth. She sat up in a swift movement, and that’s when Steve noticed the vivid gash bellow the chest plate, dark and stained with must’ve been her blood. She heaved, pressed her hands sharply into her wound, putting pressure on it.
Quickly, just like his Ma used to do in the face of the harshest attacks, he pressed his hands on either side of her soft face. His hands were large enough to cup her tiny face completely.
“It’s alright,” he told her, “It’s okay, just breath. Follow my inhales and exhales.”
The girl did as he asked, eyes wide and focused on him. He kept his breathing as evenly as possible, a feat in itself, but here was someone who needed him to do it.
“You’re… You’re Steve…. Steve Rogers,” she whispered, voice softer, less hoarse, and less confused.
“That’s right. I’m Steve. That’s a nifty trick, being able to know my name by touch,” he told her, seriously.
Those large, liquid eyes blinked. Her plump lips parted.
“You’re… You’re a good man,” she whispered, and he was shocked by the fact that she started to cry.
“I’m trying to be, doll,” the endearment passed his lips without his mean. Her breath stuttered for a beat, and he soothed his thumbs carefully on the arch of her cheek. Her skin was softer than soft, like newborn skin, “Helping ya out and all. Ain’t every day a pretty girl appears in a flash of dazzling lights...”
She blinked, tears still running down her face.
“Now, I want to help ya, but you’re hurt, and I figured you can’t exactly go to the hospital?”
She shook her head. She had dark hair, a riot of thick curls past her shoulder blades, the remains of a complicated braid half out, a dark tie hanging precariously on a curl, whipped back and forth at the violent motion.
“... It’ll be fine,” she whispered, “I just.. I just need somewhere safe to be for a few hours.”
“Ain’t much, but I got a place a couple of blocks from here. We take the back alleys, and I bet no one will see us.”
“Yes… Please.”
Steve picks up his Ma’s case, ‘cause he has to and he helps the girl to her feet. She’s heavy because of the armor, there’s blood dripping, but she doesn’t seem to notice. They make it, by some miracle, back to his shared apartment with Bucky, unseen. And he’s breathing a sigh of relief at the fact that all the lights are out. Bucky isn’t home yet. He helps the girl all the way up to their third-floor apartment and brings her to the beat-up sofa, chest heaving with the effort. She collapses with a whine in her throat.
“I’m sorry,” he tells her, blinking at the odd sight of an armored girl in his apartment. She licks her dark lips, grimacing at the blood, no doubt.
“Did... Did you see any glasses with me? A Visor-” she swipes the space around her eyes.
“Um, this?” he digs it out, relief is clear in her eyes as she extends a bare hand for him. He notices with a blink that those tiny fingernails are painted black, strange and almost rebellious. Most gals he knows to use a varnish that matches their lipstick, shades pale or if there more daring, something darker. But not black.
“Thank you.”
She smiles, pretty and soft and Steve feels his stomach flip despite himself. She places the visor back where they were, adjusting it carefully by her left ear.
“F.R.I.D.A.Y.?” she called carefully.
He jumps as lights go across the cracked surface, different shapes, flickering, but obviously working.
“Yes, Boss-lady?” the voice is sweet, feminine and light. It comes from the visor, and it makes him jump again.
“Can you take off the STARDUST suit, please? My reactor is dead so I can’t do it myself.”
“One stripping, coming right up, Tinkerbell. Please stand up.”
She looks up at him, Tinkerbell, the fairy from Peter Pan.
“Will you-”
Wordlessly, scrambling, Steve helps her up. With a mechanical whirl, the ‘suit’ is off, condescending down to what looks vaguely like a suitcase, almost innocent looking. Leaving her in that skin tight light suit and what looked like soft boots without a heel. She is smaller than he thought, the suit giving her extra height. She is actually shorter than him, with the armor off, she sways, and again, Steve helps her onto the sofa, laying her down. The gash in the suit seems less bad, long and across the soft skin of her stomach, but less deep.
“You okay there? Your pulse rate is abnormally fast, indications of several broken ribs, a stomach wound, and internal bleeding indicate you are functioning at about twenty-nine percent efficiency,” said the voice, F.R.I.D.A.Y.
“I… I’m okay. I need a sec,” she said simply, hand squeezing Steve’s arm.
Steve jumped, back, rubbing his arm at the sparks that danced there. Without her suit, the young lady looked halfway normal, if dressed a little strangely. He blinked, broken ribs, internal bleeding, twenty-nine-
“You’re really hurt,” he said, stupidly.
The girl stared at him, nodded softly.
“Yes. But I’ll be okay.”
“Doc Smith lives up the road,” he blurts, panicked, “He won’t say much to anyone if ya pay him. Beats the hospital-”
“Steve-”
“Won’t take me more than five minutes if I run, and-”
“Please, don’t leave me alone.”
Her words stop Steve short, blinking rapidly at the crying girl in front of him. She reaches out a hand, weakly, an invitation. Hesitantly, he reaches back. Places a hand in her’s, and it's that same warmth, gentle and feels wonderful. She lets out a breath.
“I… I will heal on my own,” those light eyes stare at him with a desperation that takes his breath, “But I can’t- I need you here. Please, Steve, stay.”
Numbly, Steve nods. Is stunned when the girl drags him to the sofa when her other hand reaches out to grab his other hand. She sits up with a grimace, grinding her teeth and trying to breathe deeply, in and out through her nose. They sit facing each other for a beat, her breath shallow still, his a little faster than normal, along with the beat of his heart. Hands still held between them.
“F.R.I.D.A.Y., can you give me a rundown on what happened?” she asked, softly, squeezing Steve’s hands. Her’s trembled, so Steve squeezed back.
“Steve Rogers is present, would you like a complete report anyway?”
Steady light eyes looked at him. She was looking for something, something in him and she seemed to find it as she nodded.
“Yeah, and give me a status on STARDUST armor, F.R.I.”
“You got it, Tinkerbell. Self-repair is occurring with a STARDUST suit,” said F.R.I.D.A.Y., voice cheerful, “System damage indicates that total suit shut-down occurred when you reached past your normal limits in the Battle for Sokovia. Ultron’s device and your powers caused you to reach a similar event in what the closest approximation we can make is the Bifrost, however, it also caused a quantum change. Approximate local time is 2:15 am, location, Earth, Brooklyn, New York, the current temperature is 92 degrees, humidity 70 percent, and the local date is June 1st, 1939.”
The girl sucked in a startled breath. She looked at him, eyes wide. She licked her dark lips.
“F.R.I.D.A.Y.? Any suggestions on how to go forward,” her voice was higher, panicked.
“Three actions suggested. Wait for the Team to find a way to repeat the event. Call for Asgardian assistance. Or, find a way to mimic the event yourself.”
She laughed, slightly hysterical.
“HEIMDALL!” She called out, loudly, “HEIMDALL A LITTLE HELP!”
She was looking up, desperately but nothing happened.
“Asgardian assistance unachieved. Options one and three still open.”
“Will attempting option three kill me?”
“Probability of death at one-hundred percent. The reason you did not die in the first place is still unknown.”
She blinked, hunched forward, breathing rapidly again. Automatically, Steve reached forward and placed his hands on either side of her face. He eased his own breathing, and when she looked up with her large eyes, filled with tears again, and gave Steve a weak smile. He returned it.
“It’s okay… You’re friends are gonna find you, take ya home,” he felt his pulse hitch up when she pressed her face into one of his hands, turning her head to hide her tears, “In the meantime, I got a bed that is calling your name, sweetheart, and you can figure this out as you go-”
“My name is Penelope.”
“That’s a pretty name, Penelope.” And awful normal for an alien girl. Is she translating that for me?
She turned to him. Gripped his wrist in her small hands. She stared with those large liquid eyes that dazzled like the stars she came from.
“You would really let me stay?”
He finds himself hot in the face, but he nods.
“You look like ya need the help.”
“Will you let me take a shower? Because I am covered in sweat and blood and Thor knows so much Ultron oil it isn’t funny.”
“Bucky’s sister Rebbecca left a nightdress last time she was over- and a couple other things. She’s a little bigger than you, but I think you can make it work. The shower doesn’t have much warm water though.”
“Bucky?” the question in her eyes was there.
“My roommate.”
“Won’t your roommate question why a strange girl is in your apartment?”
“Frankly, ma’am, I think he would just be impressed,” his words spilled out, and it suddenly occurred to him that could be considered flirting, or invasive.
Penelope surprised him by laughing.
“Okay. Can you show me the way to the restroom?”
Steve blinked at the sudden ease in which Penelope stood up. And goggled at the fact that the gash on her stomach was all but gone. Just a raised scab along her trim stomach. Yeah, she’s from outer-space alright, even with a name like Penelope.
1 June 1939
Bucky expected a lot of things, when he finally came to his shared apartment around six, wishing for coffee, but resigned to some cold bacon and burnt cornbread toast.
He did not expect a pretty little dame sitting down on his sofa, wearing Rebbeca’s spare dress, her lips a pretty and real red, shapely legs without stockings, a cream expanse of alabaster skin, curled next to her but visible, with black hair that was set in curls all about her face, a little bit past her shoulder blades. He blinked, willing the vision to go away, especially when she turned towards him, no doubt having heard him unlock the door. She had wide, gorgeous eyes that were violet , soft and clear, and around those eyes was a slight slash of black liner that flared at the end, emphasizing that fantastic color. She was all extremes, slight, delicate with a large curved and plump bottom, but waifish, large hair and bright eyes and dark lips.
She was a sight. Not fashionably beautiful, but something that made ya stop anyways. Something unique and peculiar.
And Steve was looking at her with awe and delight in his eyes.
“Morning Buck,” he said, sheepishly.
Well, I’ll be damned.
Pretty girl smiled a sweet thing that was timid and a little on the small side.
“You must be Bucky, the roommate,” her voice had a delicate quality to it, and her accent wasn’t from New York.
“Right on that account, ma’am,” he tipped his cap and gave her a charming grin. “And who ya might be, other than an angel?”
She blinked, lashes short but full, dark as her hair. Her full little lips parted.
“Um, well, I’m the girl you’re friend here saved.”
Bucky blinked, as the girl, looked over to Steve, her violet eyes shimmering with emotion. Steve turned as pink as a rose, shifted from his end of the sofa with a frown.
“I- I just did what-”
“What most people wouldn’t. Save a complete stranger in the middle of the night and offered her a place to stay. I could’ve been a complete lunatic and hurt you. But Steve Rogers ignored that and just helped a girl off the ground and slept on the floor next to her because she was scared.”
Those violet eyes stayed on Steve, her arched brows furrowing together in a small furrow. But her eyes still shimmered. Reminded him of his Ma’s favorite violet candy, that bright of a color.
“Off the ground? Scared enough you needed Steve to watch over you? Ya in trouble dollface?‘
The girl turned back to Bucky, and she gave another smile.
“Something like that. But I’m scrappy. I can handle a little trouble.”
Why do I have a feeling I’ma have a little trouble myself, doll? Especially with Stevie looking like Christmas and his birthday have come early?
Midtown, 4 May 2012
“Mister Rogers, I think it’d be best if you moved away from the Central Library. Just for a beat.”
“Who is this?” Steve doesn’t recognize the voice, sharp, crisp British accent of a man.
“My name is Edward Carter, and there’s someone important out there in Midtown that could use help.”
“Uncle Eddie? How the hell did you hack this feed?” that’s Stark, and there’s some comfort to know that the voice in his ear isn’t a stranger.
“Never mind that, Anthony, I really need the Captain to go help my granddaughter-”
“What the hell is Sharon doing in the middle of this shit, she was with Aunt Peggy-”
“It’s Penelope. Anthony, it’s Penelope out there. She decided to be a damn hero and help out. Please. Captain, please help Penelope.”
There's a swear on Stark’s end.
“Mister, there’s a lot of people that need help,” that’s Barton next to Steve, letting arrow after arrow loose, voice sharp and exasperated, “We can’t just-”
The name is like a blow to the head, and even though he knows it’s not his wife- Steve finds himself moving.
“You guys hold the fort!” he calls out to both Romanov and Barton, moving, bolting.
“CAP!”
“Thank you, Captain Rogers, please, keep an eye on her. She was at a Bakery called the So Delish , near the library there in Midtown, and last I heard she was heading towards Stark Tower.”
“Yes, sir. I’ll find her.”
“Penelope?”
Steve thought he was seeing things, watching as the small young woman, hands glowing and all, turned over to him.
“Um… Yes?” confused violet eyes, eyes he had spent hours sketching, trying to get the shape just right, stare at him.
There’s no warmth. No recognition. Just confusion and the look of a scared dame in the middle of an Alien Invasion. A strong contrast to the woman he knew. Steve Rogers swallows, heart in his throat.
“You’re Penelope… P-Powell right?” he asks stuttering like an idiot, and at her confused nod, he feels his heart surge.
He wasn’t wrong then, he wasn’t seeing what he wanted to see in a stranger. Powell was her maiden name. Held it barely a year after she met him, because she’s Penelope Rogers, as far as he’s concerned. He still wears the ring on his hand, and he has his ma’s and her wedding rings on that fine chain she had, next to his dog-tags. He’s confused, because it’s his wife, looking up at him as if he’s a stranger. And then he sees it, going into that pretty blue dress of her’s, that fine chain she had worn every day since he had met her. The one that’s around his neck now, and he’s even more confused-
“Well, I’m Steve Rogers, and-” I love you, I need you, I thought you were dead and it nearly ended me and then Bucky was lost and Jesus, doll, I missed you, “And I think it’s best if you follow me, ma’am. Edward Carter said you wanted to help?”
She licks her lip, that lip he knew were soft and plump, stained presently red by her favorite lip ‘stain’, something she had mourned the loss for, so long ago. He spent ages trying to find a replacement, and he couldn’t find a stain, but he had found this lip-stick she had liked just fine. Gave him a nice kiss for his efforts, his girl, and more. Because of that kiss, he knew those red-stained lips tasted warm and rich like the best thing. Under that grime, that soot and dust, he realizes with a start that his wife was younger. Not by much, for when he had known her, she’s still that clean face and without wrinkle, but there was a softness that had yet to leave her elfin features, a roundness to her otherwise sharp cheekbones. She was twenty-three when they met, three-years older, but he realizes now that he’s older then her- Everything clicks, with a remembrance of her vows to him in that church, “ This time and the next, I love you , Steve Rogers .”
It was a clue. Your vows were a clue, doll. Oh, I don’t lose you. I get you back .
He thinks of her first appearance, when he thought she was an alien, that was later than the now- She was from the future, not outer-space. Or she’s from the future and outer space. Either way, I get my girl back.
“Eddie sent Captain America to help me?” her voice was dubious, eyes wide.
“He sent Steve to help you. Said you wanted to help,” he corrected firmly, eying that beautiful glow about her hands. Less firm then the hallo he knew from his past, fluttering with disuse. He held out a hand, hesitatingly, Penelope took it.
It was like coming home, and it nearly knocked the breath out of him.
“You’re a good man,” she murmurs, brows delicately furrowed, “Coming to get a wayward mutant girl on the request of a stranger.”
This time and the next, I love you, Penelope.
He felt himself smile, soft and too familiar, he is sure. But he didn’t care.
“And you’re a sweetheart, doll,” he told her, easily returning what was a ritual between them, or would be, Sweet Mary, is time-traveling confusing, “Let’s go fight some aliens.”
Hand in hand, they did just that.
Stark Tower 4th of May 2012
She was human, he realized with an interested hum. She was being checked over by S.H.E.I.L.D. medics, and unlike with Thor, they went about her all normal. It hadn’t mattered to him in 1939, to marry what he thought was an alien. Been too far gone on the thought of her. Been so stupidly happy that a gal like that could turn around and see him. She had her secrets, he knew, STARDUST ( must’ve been Stark’s work, fancy that ) told him that much, and the way she jumped around things he wanted to know of her, but he also saw the true warmth in her eyes as she regarded him. Part of him, wondered, as Peggy Carter embraced her like a grand-daughter if she loved him for the man he had become, instead of the man she had found.
But no. He knew. Penelope had not been with anyone here, in her past, in their future, he knew.
“ Hard to see a dame like you, without a fella, ” Bucky said, a grin on his face.
Penelope snorts, sipping delicately at her coke. Something about that, seeing her enjoy something Steve had bought her sent a bolt of happiness. She drank with a small, satisfied hum. She rolled her eyes at Bucky.
“I didn’t have time for fellas. ”
Steve felt like an idiot for being so happy about the fact.
“But the fellas had time for you, I bet, anyone sticks out as extra annoying?”
Lips pursed, Penelope’s eyes flickered to Steve, a helpless plea.
“Why you so interested Bucky?” he asked, “You planning to line up?”
He meant it as a joke. But something about his words twisted into fear. Because most girls looked at Bucky. Most girls didn’t mind stepping over Steve for a chance to dance with Buck.
Bucky flushed, and he shook his head.
“Look, inquiring minds need to know. Just want to make sure you ain’t stepping on any toes, Stevie.”
Steve went hot in his face.
“There’s was one fella,” Penelope said, softly, and Steve’s stomach fell, “He was friendly. Always wanted to help me. But I think he was waiting for something...”
A faraway look. Those eyes focused then, straight at Steve. Brows furrowed. Steve shifted uncomfortably. Then, she smiled, timidly as she did. Soft, as if she was afraid to express joy.
“But he wasn’t my fella. Just a friend that was extra nice... You aren’t stepping on anyone’s toes, Steve Rogers.”
She fell in love with Steve Rogers then, not now, and it was hard to understand as Peggy gave her one last squeeze before she marched straight for him. A frown on her face.
“Peggy-”
“March, Captain Rogers,” she snapped, pointing.
Hands up in sheepish surrender, giving Penelope one last look, Steve followed Peggy into one of the few empty spaces. An office by the look of it. Plastic wrap covered everything, and it reminded him that the Tower was brand new.
Peggy let out a frustrated sigh as she sat.
“Twenty years ago, Rose Lorriane told me her estranged daughter had given birth to a lovely little girl named Penelope Powell.”
Steve’s heart fluttered and ached in the same movement. He was older then her, and his wife had been watched over by one of her own best friends.
“Must’ve been confusing, Peg,” he told her, sitting down with a sigh.
Warm brown eyes looked to him, and she snorted.
“It didn’t become confusing until her powers manifested. An echo, I thought at the time. Similar to someone I once knew. Then I saw her. Met the girl who would become a dear friend, or was already a dear friend. This little scrap of a girl, curls and sweetness. My friend who went missing found nearly fifty years after the fact.”
“Must’ve been a sight. It nearly knocked me over today. Beyond being stupidly happy to see her, I had to fight aliens. It’s been a day, Peg.”
Peggy’s eyes locked on him.
“She’s going to disappear, Steve. From this, for whatever reason, whenever in the next few years, she’s going to go back to our Past. She’s going to marry and love you, and she’ll be gone again. She has not resurfaced since she went missing in 1945.”
“Three years. Sokovia. Against someone or thing called Ultron.”
Peggy breathed, deeply. Her fists curled, wrinkled but impeccably manicured.
“Three?”
“She was twenty-three when we met.”
“I have loved her, taken care of her as soon as I knew who she was… ”
“Thank you.”
“Will you be able to handle being so near her? She isn’t you’re wife Steve.”
“Yet.”
“Yet,” Peggy allowed, lips pursed, “But in three years you are going to have to let her go, Steve. Can you do that?”
“I’m not letting her go. I’ma send her home.”
Sokovia, 2015
“Penelope!”
“I have too, or thousands die-”
Sweet Mary, I never thought it’d be this hard.
“Penelope!”
“I’m sorry! I can’t Steve-”
“Penelope listen to me-”
A helpless sob.
“I’m sorry-”
“Everything you see, it all is supposed to happen-- I love you, this time and the next!”
And in a blaze of dazzling lights, she was gone. And so was Sokovia. She did it, saved those people. Unconsciously, Steve thought of the fact that she was going to be in that alleyway, meeting a skinny little guy from Brooklyn.
Wakanda, 2016
“Stevie,” a hoarse voice, Bucky, looking tired.
“Hi, Buck.”
“I… I saw the footage of Sokovia. What was Penelope Rogers doing fighting giant robots?”
He grinned, despite himself. Especially the way everyone in the room spluttered.
“She fought cultist nazis, what’s a little robot in comparison?”
“Wait, back up, what the hell did Terminator call Tinkerbell, Rogers?”
Bucky squinted at Stark.
“My mind is a little scrambled for reasons outa’ve my control. But I sure as hell remember Steve’s wife .”
“Captain,” murmured Natasha, eyes flashing, “Care to share with the class?”
“Well, I first met Penelope Powell in 1939. It took a bit but she was Penelope Rogers soon after I met her. She first met me in 2012. I think everyone can fill in the blanks.”
It was Hawkeye who groaned, placed his head between his hands.
“How the hell is this my life?”
Wakanda 2024
Than. There.
“ Hey, Steve, on you’re left. ”
Glowing. Beautiful, beaming.
“Hey, sweetheart,” he calls, waving with Thor’s hammer.
“If we weren’t in the middle of a war I would punch you!” she called back.
“Aw, shucks, come on Pen-”
“1939! I was sent back before cellphones and decent hot water Steve!”
“You barely use your phone-”
“WAR WORLD TWO, STEVEN GRANT ROGERS-”
“Was marrying me that bad?”
“Of course not ya mook,” she curled her words just like he used too, “But I have every right to be cross with you. A little warning would have been nice.”
He grinned.
“I did warn you.”
“You suck!” she called back, a near growl.
“I love you!” he called back, hammer swinging.
Violet eyes gleamed with tears and the promise of a life time.
“I love you! This time and the next you, asshole!”
Chapter 13: Efflorescence, Sci-fi Pal (MCU)
Summary:
Steve Rogers. Bucky Barnes. Penelope Powell. Words written on the skin, soul-mates and like an angel's chorus, that's what its like when they are together.
Chapter Text
Sci-Fi Pal
Steve Rogers was one of those people, one of the people that had either the luck, or the curse, depending on who you asked, to have not one, but two soul marks. It was one of those things. It was either God blessed you with two people who you would complete you, or it was punishment. God had cursed you, God was punishing you by having split your eternal soul not in two, but in three. Torn you apart even further and made it harder for you to feel right.
His Mama called it a blessing-curse, soothed those thin hands he had inherited from her across the pale hair he had gotten from his father, and kissed against his cheek with a Gaelic lullaby in her throat. Told him in that lovely, melodic voice of her’s that having two people meant more work, more effort to find the other, but when they were brought together the love would make their reunited soul sing, a chorus fit for the angels.
Sarah Rogers was a wise sort, and in Steve’s mind, probably the wisest person he would ever know.
And much to his Mama’s words, Steve’s joined words came to him both too soon and not soon enough. His first soul mark, his first soul mark was written in a hasty scrawl, rough-hewed block letters that curled around his left wrist, the pale color of words unsaid pearly white(or so people said), a gleam against the slightly paler skin there. It was simple, to the point;
“You always fight people that much bigger than you, punk?”
Steve’s second soulmark was a confusing thing and brought both wonder and frustration to what it may lead to. The pale tissue stark against his pale, slightly darker skin across the left side of his chest, under his heart. It was set in a small hand, large loops and sort of messy. It’s soft curves dipped and curled around his stick-out ribs, followed the bones. It said;
“ Are you okay? Did any part of the laser touch you ?”
Where Steve would meet someone with a laser, he had no idea. But it did give him a faint interest in the science fairs, and comic books. He meets his first part of his soul, funnily enough, just behind the newsstand that he usually picks his comics from. Jimmy Brown is harassing Mister Murphy, the owner of the stand, and Steve, six-years-old, is all sorts of fed up with the older boy being such a crumb. Jimmy pulls him behind the stand, in the alleyway, and starts swinging. Steve is already moving, chest wheezing with the effort, but he won’t stand down. Mister Murphy is a good man, doing good honest work, and Jimmy Brown doesn’t have a right to kick over his magazine rack and get away with it.
He just got a punch to his face, that makes him sees stars, and even his left ear, the deaf one, is ringing, when someone jumps over him, clean and easy, and knocks out all of Jimmy Brown’s front teeth in a single punch. Jimmy runs home crying. The person, a boy Steve’s age but all the more taller, neat trousers, trim dark hair, and pale skin, has the sweetest, deepest eyes Steve has ever seen. The tall boy holds out his hand. It was the one he had used on Jimmy, scrapped over and knuckles bleeding.
“You always fight people that much bigger than you, punk?”
Steve’s heart is already faster than usual, but at those words, his heart goes off like a horse at a gallop. But his mouth is already talking before his mind can register really what was said,
“You always jump into fights that ain’t your’s, jerk?”
The boy blinks, jerks, and gives the biggest, brightest smile that Steve had ever seen. Without hesitation, he pulls off the cuff on his right wrist arm and shows Steve his writing, careful and big because of Steve’s hands shake and he has trouble seeing up close(and far away), and it isn’t pearly white, it’s a dark color and Steve wonders what color it could be. Steve pulls at his sleeve and sucks in a wheezing breath at the sight of his words being dark too, instead of white, and suddenly he’s taking the boy’s hand and he can barely stop his smile.
“Steve Rogers,” he tells the boy, flushing pink at the horrible noise emitting from his throat. He sounds like a donkey or a faulty steam machine.
The boy’s eyebrows smash together.
“James Barnes. Most call me Bucky,” he tells him, “Are you alright?”
“Got… Got bum lungs,” Steve is embarrassed. He’s got more things wrong with then right. He must look awful to the boy, Bucky, in front of him. He’s skinny. He can’t even see color, and what a mess to be for a soul-mate.
“What can I do to help, ya?”
Steve juts out his chin.
“I’m fine. Don’t need help,” Steve doesn’t mean to sound snappish, and he wonders with a wince if he’s gonna chase away part of his soul within five minutes of meeting each other.
Bucky scowls, surprises Steve by pinching his ear.
“Ya tell me right now, or I’ma punch ya too.”
Steve realizes that his soul-mate is really here in that one declaration.
“You’re a jerk.”
“You’re a punk. Now tell me what to do.”
It’s after Steve can breathe, and after Bucky hauled him up to ride on his back to take him to his Mama because he needs something to ease the big shinner already blooming on his right eye, that Steve remembers to ask.
“You got another soulmate too, right?”
Bucky stops for a second before he keeps moving. He gives out a sigh, one of relief. It’s rare, but sometimes, Soulmates with more than one mark can be the only one in the relationship with more than one.
“Yeah. Right on my ribs, opposite my heart… ‘ Wait, please wait ,’ Haven’t met them yet.”
Steve lets go of the breath he hadn’t known he was holding.
“Me neither. Mine’s on the other side. It say’s ‘ Are you okay? Did any part of the laser touch you? ’. Think we’ll meet them together?”
Bucky tosses a smile over his shoulder.
“I hope so. It sounds like fun. They must be smart if they’re around lasers. Real Sci-fi.”
Steve grins back.
“Our Sci-fi Pal.”
It takes them time to understand, from then on, that their soul marks are romantic. It comes slowly, over time, because they been told again and again that it’s platonic. That they're the best of friends, so much so that they shared a soul. And they are, but one day Steve and Bucky are sharing a coke between them, savoring the rare sugar and the even rarer cold drink and suddenly Steve can’t help but stare at the way Bucky licks his lips. Or the fact that they’re so close, pressed shoulder to shoulder, hip to hip, both only in their undershirts and a pair pants despite the sweltering Brooklyn heat. And something in Steve’s stomach twists, but its the good kinda twist, and suddenly he’s gripping Bucky’s chin and he goes in for a clumsily kiss. His lips barely touch his chapped ones. Barely presses against the fullness and sugary taste of him before he’s pulling back.
Dark eyes are gleaming, and Bucky grins just as he did when they first met.
“Took ya hot minute to finally kiss me. Been trying to get ya to do it since we were twelve.”
Steve blushes, but he’s smiling.
“Thought ya liked dames. You should’ve kissed me then.”
“I do. But I like fellas, too. And if I had kissed ya you would’ve gotten all funny on me. It was up to you whether or not ya wanted more.”
Relief is sweet, interest even more so.
“I like them both too, Buck.”
Bucky pressed another kiss to Steve this time, sweet and firm, lingering longer. When he pulls back, he’s grinning again.
“Hope our Sci-Fi Pal is a dame, then.”
It takes even longer for them to understand that the person they want as the other part of their soul, is late. They’re in their twenties. The War is on the horizon and Bucky enlists and Steve can’t . Something burns in Steve, and he tries again and again. Because he has one soul part missing, and when Bucky goes off to War alone it’ll be two. They try not to think if ‘ Wait, please wait ,’ and how that could sound like a pleading that means they’re in danger, or if it was the desperation of an enemy telling Bucky to wait for saying their words. They focus on more Science-fairs. And they go to one with two gals that are Soulmates too, and then Steve’s fate is forever changed.
His soul mark by Bucky is a brilliant blue, he knows as soon as he’s a few feet taller and hundred or so pounds heavier, and Steve without a shadow of a doubt that Bucky has the brilliant eyes of the same color. When he looks in the mirror, he knows that pale blue looking back is on Bucky’s skin.
It’s when they meet again, after Steve saves Bucky and the 107th that Bucky turns to him, looks up at him in their shared tent, if that isn’t the strangest thing to Steve, that Bucky brings it up again, the more sinister nature that their soulmarks carry.
“I’d always thought it’d be at a science fair,” his voice is still hoarse, his eyes bloodshot, “When I enlisted, I thought it still be at a science fair. I prayed for it.”
Steve felt his heart flutter and then seize at the implications.
“You… You met them-”
“No. But those gun things that Hydra has. Looks awful like lasers.”
Steve swallows, thickly. ‘ Wait, please wait ,’ ‘ Are you okay? Did any part of the laser touch you? ’.
“We’ll find them Buck,” he tells him, seriously, firmly, “And we’ll be okay. All three of us… ‘Till the end of the line.”
Bucky almost smiles.
“Till the end of the line… I’ma miss ya being the little spoon, punk.”
“Jerk. Maybe Our Sci-Fi Pal is small.”
“One can only hope.”
Steve watches Bucky fall, and its the end of the line. When he’s putting the plane down in the Atlantic, he thinks of ‘ Wait, please wait ,’ ‘ Are you okay? Did any part of the laser touch you? ’, and he’s sorry. But Steve figures they’ll forgive both him and Buck when they meet in Heaven.
He wakes to the twenty-first century and tries not to think of Bucky or their Sci-Fi Pal he had accidentally left behind. He thinks, maybe, they’re out there, still waiting. But what can Steve do, but only offer a third of the soul they shared, with Bucky gone? And he wonders if they’re out there if whatever Steve and Bucky would’ve said to them is still that unsaid white, and they felt cheated for never meeting the other part of themselves? Or worse, Steve meets them, and Bucky’s words aren’t on their skin at all. Or much worse, Steve and Sci-Fi Pal would forever be staring at pearly-white words Buck would’ve have said and that would never change. How could they live, like that? How could Steve take another person, even if that person was aways meant to be theirs , and let them into where only Bucky dwelt? And Steve knew they would be so impossible old by now, that Steve would only have a few years if that with them and how could he live on with two parts of his souls being ripped away from him?
Steve thinks all this again when he finally hears, “Are you okay? Did any part of the laser touch you?”
He thinks all those things in one second, but then as this tiny young woman looks up at him, her hands glowing, that she was a tiny thing, looks like a tiny breeze could clear knock her over, but she’s moving with him, she’s helping and when she’s blazing like a star he wishes Bucky could’ve seen her. And of course, the final part of their soul is someone with more bravery then smarts and lives up to their long-held nickname, Sci-Fi Pal without even knowing it by being stranger than him, the scientific experiment.
It’s after Loki is done, that Steve storms over, with what sounds suspiciously like Bucky cheering him on in his mind, to bare his now violet Mark. Penelope looks like someone had knocked her over the head, and she grins brilliantly if a little shyly. Then she lifts her borrowed shirt, and there his words are, ‘Ma’am? ”, written in a bright blue like his eyes, on her ribs, just opposite her heart.
“Do you know how frustrating it was to have the word ‘Ma’am?’ My Grandmother Rose always reassured me that meant old manners, but I was scared that I would miss that one because it was so generic!”
“Sorry ‘bout that doll- Erm, Miss Powell, Ah Penelope-”
“Penelope is fine… Have- Have you met,” she points to the other words, right under her heart, and something in Steve howls in sorrow and relief and happiness at the words written there in Bucky’s script, ‘ ‘ Till the end of the line. ’ He doesn’t hide the tears that threaten to fall as he shows her Bucky’s mark.
“He’s… He’s gone. Died just before… I was reported to have gone MIA.”
Penelope’s own eyes fill and she slowly presses her hands against his bare chest, and softly looks up a him.
“Will.. Will you tell me about him?” her voice is small, and devastated at the thought of the part of her soul, their soul, she would never meet.
Steve swallowed.
“His name was James. James Buchannon, I called him Bucky. He liked coke-a-cola and chewing on cigarettes, not smoking them. We called you our Sci-Fi Pal, because of the laser part. We went to a bunch of Science things trying to find you. Bucky wanted to meet you… He… He really wanted to meet you.”
Penelope laughed, soft and sad.
“I wanted to meet him too.”
“Sorry sweetheart, I- I should’ve brought him to ya.”
She shakes her head, rapidly.
“You did you’re part… You came to me.”
“Wanna get that pound cake you were going on about, earlier?”
Penelope smiles, tears still going down her cheek.
“Maybe after Shwarma. I don’t think the So Delish is open right now.”
“It’s a date, Penelope.”
Despite the circumstances of their meeting, the aching hole that is their soul without Bucky, Steve thinks that he and Penelope make it work. He learns her, and she learns him. When he is set to go to DC because of S.H.I.E.L.D, she’s already working on fitting a small house on the outskirts that follow the same protective specs as The Rosewood . She asks if he would like to share the home, and Steve is blurting yes before she can say too much about it not being necessary. And they move to small domestic peace between missions.
A ring burns a hole in his pocket for nearly a year.
Because he knows being soulmates does not mean a happy ending. In this day and age, marriage and Soulmate don’t go hand in hand. But he wants it. He wants it so badly that he can barely stand it.
And then the Winter Soldier tries to kill Fury. Tries to kill him.
He almost takes Penelope. In the skirmish, his mask falls off, and the “Who the hell is Bucky?” Breaks his heart. When he tells Penelope, she is pale, confused, and presses her forehead into his forehead desperately, their hands clutching each other’s, “We’ll figure this out, Steve.”
When the Hellicareers fall, Steve thinks he’s dead, and that he never gave Penelope the ring, and then he’s dragged out of the water.
Penelope is there, and she’s crying healing hands on his face, and he hears her desperate, “Wait, please wait” and in return, he hears, in a dead, monotone voice, ‘ ‘Till the end of the line.’
And then Bucky is gone.
It takes two hours for anyone to find them and it takes Penelope three to get him on his feet. He’s ready, to run for Bucky, bring him home but reason wins out. He’s in the wind. And all trace of him is gone. Steve will find him, but it’s gonna take a while. Penelope has other ideas. She brings in Tony Stark, tells him everything. It nearly tears them apart.
“How could you do that-”
“Tony deserved to know what happened to his parents and Jarvis-”
“You sent him on a man-hunt- for Bucky- He wants to kill him.”
Violet eyes gleam with tears that would usually make him pause, but Steve is furious, Bucky is alive and telling Stark what happened means that he could lose him all over again.
“He’s angry, he’s hurt- He loved his mother and Jarvis- Just give him-”
“ You set him after Bucky. He’s going to kill our Soulmate and you don’t even care . ”
Penelope sucks in a startled breath, and she takes a single step back.
“If you really think so, then you don’t know me at all Steven Grant Rogers.”
And she’s gone. Steve doesn’t know if he regrets his words. Not while he’s trying to stop Stark from going off to kill Bucky, and then somehow, somehow Penelope is the one that talks him down. Penelope is the one that convinces Bucky was a POW, was brainwashed and was as much a victim as anyone. He regrets his words then. Because suddenly there’s no place on Earth that will be unsearched by Stark and though their friendship is even more stilted then before, it somehow survived.
The same thing can’t be said for his relationship with Penelope. His mistrust had gouged a hole between them. And he can’t find a way to fix it. The ring burns a hole in his heart. But he swears to himself they’ll fix it when they have Bucky. That Bucky will bring them together. Because maybe this was God’s way of saying he can’t give it to her yet, can’t ask that when Bucky is out there and they aren’t completely whole.
He regrets that.
Because when Solkovia falls, so does Penelope.
“I… Please tell Bucky I’m sorry for never having met him properly.”
“Penelope-”
The city falls. But Penelope shines like a star, brings in all that deadly energy and destroys the city before it can even come close to hitting the ground. She saves thousands of lives.
But Steve can hardly be happy when he finds her in the small crater, chest moving up and down, her violet eyes wide open. But there’s no life. There’s no Penelope, in that, and even though her body is alive, she seared away her soul and Steve howls and cries and screams, clutching her to him because his mother had been wrong, his two marks hadn’t been a blessing at all.
He takes care of her, because what else is he to do, and to his utter surprise, Bucky comes home.
He shows up to the Avengers compound, bypass security like it was nothing and finds Steve with Penelope. Doesn’t say a word, just stares while Steve stares back.
“...I saw… I saw what happened,” Bucky’s voice is hoarse, deeper then before, and darker as well.
Steve knew that him clutching at Penelope’s body and screaming in anguish had gone viral, and there was hardly any person in the world who hadn’t seen Captain America lose his soulmate.
He swallows.
“She saved thousands of people,” it’s his mantra, his only comfort to what Penelope had done.
Bucky twitches.
“...Should’ve been there…”
Steve stares at him. Anger swells, because yes, Bucky should have been there. Bucky should have done so many-
“But… I ain’t.. Right. In the head. Can barely remeber anything right. It’s all a jumble. Can barely think straight,” Blue eyes, dark, scared, dull, plead from across the room, “What… Did I have words?”
Steve feels tears in his eyes, feels his heart set to gallop at that quiet, desperate question. He tries not to think what Hydra had done to take his and Penelope’s words off of Bucky’s skin.
“ Your words were: You always jump into fights that ain’t your’s, jerk? and Wait, please wait. The responses you gave were: You always fight people that much bigger than you, punk? ‘Till the End of the line.”
Bucky blinks, rapidly.
“ ‘Till the end of the line? I… I said that to her.”
“You said the other words to me when we were six.”
Understanding dawns. Bucky starts to cry, seemingly without notice.
“We… All three of us belong together?”
“Yeah.”
“Can… Can you tell me about her?”
Something howls in Steve’s heart.
“Her name is Penelope Powell. She likes dirty chai-lattes and likes to grow plants- She really wanted to meet ya, Buck…. Really wanted to meet you.”
Bucky blinks.
“Sci-Fic Pal. We… We called her our Sci-Fi Pal.”
Steve’s vision is blurred and his throat is closed up with emotion, but he manages to nod.
When Doctor Strange brings her back, Steve knew the markless Doctor Wizard, whatever he is, is in love with Penelope. Knows it as sure as anything as she beams and hugs and throws kisses to Strange and Wong alike, Christine is given a similar treatment, and Steve knows the affection isn’t returned. Not exactly, but he knows that Penelope has changed, has forgotten because she is not looking their way.
“Pen?” his voice is broken, his heart is a gallop as she turns at the sound of her name.
Violet eyes, unseeing for a moment. Then they bloom and she is flying towards him, and the kisses she lays against his mouth, his skin feel like Home.
“Steve…. Steve, I was trying to find my way home. Back.”
Then she pulls back, and there, Bucky is staring at Penelope like the dawn after a long night.
“Hey, doll,” Bucky’s voice is hoarse, barely audible, “You were wrong. I found Steve. And you.”
She reaches for him, and Steve draws them both to his chest. And just like his mother told him, it made their soul sing.
Chapter 14: Evening Bloom (Death Note)
Summary:
She dies in the light of the day, heat simmering and burning across her skin. She is born in the evening, a cool and comforting balm, to the harsh breaths and screams from her own throat that is wailing and high, shattering the peaceful dark she had thought was the afterlife. Things from there don’t get easier, especially with a sociopathic older brother with a god complex, apple craving shinigami, and a sweet tooth detective popping in once and a while.
Chapter Text
She dies in the light of the day, heat simmering and burning across her skin. She tries, in that moment, to stay awake, fights the dark that comes across her vision, on the edges, like a creeping moon in an eclipse. She fought death. With all she had, tooth and nail, hands pressed desperately at the stab wounds to her stomach. She had ruined her favorite scarf for it, a silk thing that her mother had bought her, pale lavender drenched in sticky red. Part of her is concerned about the fact that it’s starting to brown. She can’t measure how long she’s been on the ground, her car gone, cellphone crushed next to her. She can only vaguely realize that the sun has traveled far across the sky in the course of the morning, now high and blazing above her.
She’s been out in this desert heat, a small, private driving thing that she took once in while, to breath in the sun and enjoy the solitude, the wind blowing through her long hair with windows down. The hot air whipping about the blonde strands in wild disarray, her scarf whipping with it, the color a stark contrast to the near white of her sun-bleached hair. She felt alive and amazingly free like that, the sun and hot Californian wind with her, her eyes bright and squinting behind her glasses as she made a trail across Death Valley. The freedom it brought, the peace and solitude was this, driving like that.
But all it got her this time is her a man pretending to be injured on the side of the road and like a moron with too good of a bleeding heart she had pulled over in concern, forgetting for a second that she was just a middle-aged woman that was much too vulnerable, even in the heat of the day.
She fought the injustice of being murdered- she had clawed at his face, even as he was stabbing her, this would be car-jacker, grabbing hair from his bristling beard and digging her nails deep in an attempt for DNA, everything she could. Spitting, bitting, yowling like a wild cat in a way that was quite unlike her. But in the end, he still had about a hundred pounds on her, a weapon and she was just wasn’t strong enough in the wake of that. She feels her life slipping away, in that blazing light of the day. She feels it even as her vision fails her, blocking out the impossibly bright sun. In the end, the last thing she can register is the feel of the heat on her cooling skin and the faint sound of the wind against the dry cracked earth she died on.
She is born in the evening, a cool and comforting balm, to the harsh breaths and wet gurgles from her own throat, shattering the peaceful dark she had thought was the afterlife. She is startled by the cold, how it contrasted to the warmth that had filled her afterlife, the gentle rocking is replaced by the jarring motion of being moved about quickly-
“ The cord is around her neck! ”
“ NO! ”
Words are shouted, muddled together and unintelligible. She cannot understand, she only can scream in protest and fright at the cold world that has greeted her. But even that isn’t fully realized, as she is just can give a gurgled wheezing sound.
It takes her an insane amount of time to understand that she has been reincarnated.
In her defense, the mind of an infant is so… Limited. Not small. No. Small meant an inherent stupidity. Stupidity implied unintelligence. No. It was limited. Synapses delicate and barely formed, neurons just made, focused on that little central nub that focuses on sensation and development of her tiny, infant body. She cannot form true thoughts, not really, cannot understand the concept of… Thought, really. All her wants, all her needs, her memories… Of self, of mind, are distant and slightly detached. No, her main focus is on eating, the warmth that skin provides, the rest that comes with sleep a frequent necessity for a developing brain that is starting to understand itself, and its senses of smell, taste, sight, and touch.
Anything that she had been was faded and removed. It is only when she is further along almost a year since the cold day of her birth, that one day, against her new mother’s chest who is wearing this lovely, lavender shirt that she recalls the color. The color of it in the wind, against her hair, blonde and nearly white in the morning sun. The color against the blood of her bleeding torso-
With the color comes realization, with the realization comes recognition.
With recognition comes self.
Sayu understands from the beginning that there is something wrong with her older brother.
It isn’t even the fact that he is… Too much. Too attractive- though that could be explained away with their superior genetics. Too charming. Too kind. Too intelligent in just the right way, an academic superstar. Too athletical. Too perfect, in a way that a human can’t be. He wears it, honed himself in the years before her birth to be all the right things in the way he presents himself to the world that it makes her skin crawl each time he directs his perfect, practiced smile her way.
No. It isn’t that that makes her realize that Light is a monster in the guise of a wonderful, handsome and genius facade of a boy.
It’s his eyes. They are brown, light, like her’s, softer than most brown eyes, generally lighter then most of the people’s around them in Japan, just like their light brown hair. But there’s… Something there. Something she understands is not natural, in the eyes of a child, a coolness. An edge. She wonders, sometimes, why she is the only one that sees it. She wonders if its because she looks at the world with a changed perspective- She had a universal understanding of where death lead, something unnatural itself that allowed her to see how wrong he was because she was wrong.
She notices it the first time he looks over her, understanding in her mind of a concept of self.
He peeks over her crib. All cherubic youth. Four years old and devetastingly cute. In her pervious life she would have taken that face between her hands and cooed in delight.
Sayu first sees him hovering behind Light’s shoulder, as he sits down one morning for breakfast.
It’s been only a few days since she’s returned to Japan. She’s been in and out of the house really, getting to know her old stomping grounds, revisiting old friends before she re-enters school at the university level in the fall, having completed her high school education at a younger age than her prodigy of an older brother. She thinks it's almost funny, really, how he had seemed almost… But not quite upset at her course in life as being more academically intelligent than him. He could not show himself as such. He is so determined to be perfect after all. It would have been painful to watch, in anyone but Light. As it was, it left part of her wishing he was more open about his true personality. It was so tedious to deal with an overly polite person.
She comes downstairs, humming and eager of having a small break between the start of school, eager to relish the break.
She pauses, more surprised than frightened at the frightful tag-along behind her brother. Surprised at the grotesque, grinning painted lips, the corpse like sunkenness of his nose and eyes, the long black wings as dark as night, flaring behind in dramatic fashion. Surprised. But not frightened. The being is not the first death-god she has ever met, not in this life, her very first being at the end of her first one. She, pauses, just enough for Light, ever observant, ever obsessive, to look up, those brown cold eyes tightening for a fraction of a second to her inaction, at her dazed look and just general appearance back in his life.
“Sayu-chan,” he asks, his pitch-perfect in his faux concern, his grip on his chopsticks tight, knuckles strained white, something he does not believe anyone would pick up on. It’s a constant thing of him in regards to her, half hateful, a half-loved obsession he has with her, “Are you alright? You aren’t eating.”
Yellow eyes stare, curious, spiked head of blue hair tilting to the side. It’s a comical sight, the handsome face of her brother, being loomed over by such a grotesque one. Sayu blinks. She smiles easily and bright. Why wouldn’t she be able to smile, after all, after coming back to life?
“Yes, Oni-san,” she says, simply, reaching for rice, calm as ever, reincarnation sort of brings a new level of weird for her, “I was just thinking. I hope I get picked for the local Archery club. It might be a good way to pass the time until classes start.”
He hums, the creature behind him, hovers closer, next to her.
“Light,” it says, voice gravel and full of humor, sending chills down her spine, “Your sister is… Interesting.”
Sayu does not flinch as he looms over her , even as he moves uncomfortably close to her face. Boundaries are a thing of the past with an ever controlling brother like Light. Light frowns but makes no comment. The grip on his chopsticks tightens. Sayu does not move, does not even breath as if she is at all aware of the Death God in front of her. She moves elegantly and without pause to bring all the items of her breakfast together.
“Good morning, mom,” her voice rings out, cheerful and bright, “Have I received any calls from my friends from England?”
“As a matter a fact, you did,” her mother puts her hands on her hips, as if in disapproval, but amusement in her voice.
Despite herself, Sayu flushes, soft and prettily in her skin.
“Oh? Was it him?”
She hoped it was, she finds that she has missed the insane boy who refuesed to wear shoes and constantly badgered her for baked goods.
Her mother giggles, honest to God giggles and winks at her. Light’s chopsticks snap in half. Sayu turns to him and nearly snorts at the gleeful expression the Death-god has on its face.
“Him? Sayu-chan has a boyfriend,” his voice is touched with teasing, but his eyes seem to flash red.
Sayu gives him a soft smile. Something in his face eases.
“No, I don’t. You’re still my number one Oni-chan!”
Something close to pleasure is on Light’s face.
“I thought I was your number one?” and that’s her father, tired, but still smiling at her.
She gives him an impish smile.
“Can’t I have two number ones?”
“No,” and that’s Light, even and smiling so nicely as he does, “So it must be me.”
Her father snorts.
“It has to be me.”
Chapter 15: Germonimo, Bad Wolf (Doctor Who)
Summary:
The Bad Wolf returns. And it is as it should be. Pond Era Rewrite with Rose Tyler.
Chapter Text
Once there was a woman lost in the Void.
In that endless nothingness that connected all universes, she just wandered. In the Howling hell where the monsters of all those endless parallels and alternates threw and hurled into, a massive collection of the worst of all of them and the unfortunate souls sucked in by an accident or tragedy. It was not black, it was not air, it was nothing, no solid ground and nothing to get your bearings, not even like the vacuum void of space, for even than that had matter, substance… It was just nothing . Filled with both innocent and jailed souls of the multiple creations that the multiverse housed. And within it was this woman, existed, lost, alone and worst, bored.
But, she was not afraid because she was the Bad Wolf.
Her hair was golden by choice and her eyes gleamed with a wild power that was her’s to control. She Howled the song of Time and held the heart of a creature of eleven dimensions nestled next to her’s, even if she couldn’t quite feel it with that lovely, loved creature so far away. She jumped into the Void of her own will because she lost all that was her’s. She had wanted to feel nothing, wanted to die. And she had been tired, alone in a universe that once had so much for her, she had found that she was not strong enough to go on.
She could not die. She had tried that for about two years… And no force could sever her time-line, could cut her in enough pieces for her to feel the bliss of that last adventure. An end that would never stop was her only option and so she ripped into the Howling hell of nothingness and emptiness once she had found a crack in the endless universe after so many years of searching...
After sometime she had gone insane.
She had become a creature of raving loneliness and screams. Howling and singing disjointed melodies that clashed and rang out with the power she had held inside her for the thirty years her Pack had been with her, for the hundred she had spent looking for something to take her away. She was a massive swirl of grief and furious golden agony with no clear conscious or sense of the person of she used to be.
She grew bored of that soon enough.
The Void was not bound to time in the usual sense, it was nothing, so it existed in all times, in all moments, and moved in a linear fashion for everything in it. Nothing rotted, nothing died, nor healed, but creatures did not stagnant. So she turned sane once again and thought, pulling into herself and deeper until she saw all that changes she had caused to herself, all of her power. She saw what ‘creating’ herself had entitled. She started to learn it. Form it to her will and she learned the Song of Time backwards and front and the sideways and across different dimensions. She learned herself, this Big Bad Wolf that Howled the Song of Time and moved about atoms like toys if she so wished to make such an effort.
Then she grew bored of that as well.
So she prowled through whatever the Void constituted, step by step, her hackles and claws raised in a gleaming madness of golden light. Ready for anything, because she remembered the terrors that He claimed had been chucked into the Void. She refused to falter, to sit back and await the horrors that all the multiverse had decided were unfit to exist. So she prowled and was ready to lash out and defend herself.
She found other things from time to time. Creatures of horrible magnitude. She growled and swiped with her claws and gnashed her fangs. They ran or died. People were few and far in between, sane ones were even rarer. Sometimes the sane people walked along with her, more often than not they walked on. She did not linger either, for she was a lone Wolf, her Pack was lost and some were dead. She wasn’t in the market for more and most of the sane souls of the Howling were very much like her. Lost, alone, and heartbroken for one thing or another.
Once, she found a crack so thin all she could do was sing and whisper through it, to the little girl she could just make out, hair gleaming like a river of blood. She often dreamed of the entire universe, so bright and vividly that Rose stayed until the crack sealed- Rose went mad after that once again.
It took her time to recover, and prowled on after she had mourned and turned sane once again. The girl was a fond, fierce memory, and her vivid dreams lingered within her heart so brightly that sometimes she could feel them, feel whichever universe. The stars burning and the sounds of creatures breathing and the smells and sights of a thousand worlds and across supernovas...
Part of her was wandering in the faint feeling of that for a few ‘decades’ or perhaps ‘thousands’ of years had passed her by, but most of her was listless and above all, bored.
One day, she found a hole, an unsealed window that she could walk through in that damn, endless Void.
She howled with triumph and insane joy, the thought of relief of her boredom so close, and pounced through it.
Rose Tyler landed in a crouch, eyes gleaming light and hands outstretched. She stood, carefully, relishing the feel of something for the first time in- well, she really didn't know how long. Hundreds, millions of years? It could be either or just a second, but it felt that long to her. The air smelled foul, faintly of the stink of sweat and an undertone of death that filled this tiny bubble outside of whichever universe she had found. It was slightly unevening footing below her, rough crusted earth, and she could faintly hear the trickle of a thousand voices around her. She blinked, and looked around. It was such a bleak place, but it was beyond whatever she had experienced in the Void so it was glorious.
“Wolf! My Wolf!” cried a voice, and Rose turned to that sound with a quick, fluid twist.
A woman was running towards her, tripping in heels and over her ripped up Victorian gown. She was a lovely creature, really the loveliest Rose had seen in a long time. Rose had a faint recollection of the woman’s face, as if she had known her when she was very young. Her heart twisted and before she knew it she was running towards the woman herself. They met halfway and the woman kissed Rose full on the mouth. Rose had never been kissed by a woman, but once her lips met her's her heart twisted once again and she found her arms twining ‘round the woman’s thin shoulders. They both broke the kiss at the same moment.
“TARDIS,” she whispered a fog of gleaming gold escaping her mouth.
The TARDIS in human form beamed, tears falling from her eyes in a golden gleam that matched Rose's. She was lovely and perfect, all sparkling and singing song in her mind and next to her heart.
“Wolf. Oh my Wolf you have come back. You will come back, Coming? Oh tenses are ridiculous.”
Feral, golden eyes blinked, and narrowed. She feels the TARDIS.
“What has done this too you, squashed you up and chucked you away?” she asked, and her voice was a growl with a sprinkling of golden mist from between her clenched teeth.
“Idris!” called out a male voice.
“Sorry lovely, she's mad you see!” called a female voice.
They were running towards them, and the TARDIS’s song gave a wobble of displeasure, of agony and fear. Rose’s hackles raised, she felt her eyes gleam with her power. She howled, long and menacing and it echoed throughout the small pocket of universe. Made the earth beneath them buckle and shake. The male and female frowned, stopping a good distance away, stumbling in their ill constructed bodies.
“House won’t like this, Uncle,” said the female, and Rose could feel the sweat and fear and death that emitted from her patchwork body. It was a combination of what the female was feeling and what her body had been made of.
She growled low in her throat, golden eyes gleaming as the TARDIS stepped behind her.
“ I don't like this, Auntie.”
They both hoovered nervously away and Rose placed a protective hold on the TARDIS’s arm behind her. She whipped her head to the Ood attempting to sneak behind them. She snarled and a shower of golden sparks burst from her, the Ood was pushed back. The people made of corpses stumbled back as the wave pushed them back as well. The TARDIS gave a happy laugh, and she did not stumble at the onslaught of the Wolf giving a warning. She merely held on tight, hair and gown rustling as if by a gentle breeze.
“I really don’t like this,” said Uncle, gingerly getting up.
Auntie and the Ood followed suit. They seized up, and from their mouths, something spoke:
“What are you?”
Fangs gleamed.
“I am the Big Bad Wolf. And you harmed her, ” her voice was echoing and deadly.
“I have eaten many TARDISes in my day. I have killed Time-Lords. You, whatever you are, do not scare me.”
Rose howled again and the TARDIS smiled.
“You are a speck of dust. Your atoms? I can divide them.”
“That is if I’m still here for you to do so. Goodbye, Bad Wolf, Goodbye Idris.”
The thing let them go, and the patchwork people stared at each other.
“House has left,” said Auntie, frowning, “Thank you lovely, now we’re dying.”
“I’m against it,” said Uncle.
Rose howled.
“So were the thousands of souls you watched House rip apart, scatter limbs to build you up. So rot,” the death of her Pack had made her less forgiving. The Void had made her old.
And she could feel the thousands of corpses and little voices of the souls that House had devoured and torn apart. His playthings had watched it happened and reaped for their own gain. Auntie, Brother and Uncle collapsed. Dead. Rose turned to the TARDIS.
“You're dying.”
“This body is so small, can't support me more than a few hours, at best. We have to get back to our Thief,” she stated simply.
“Thief?”
“He stole you with just one word, and you stole him with your name. I stole him and he stole me when he was young and when I was already a relic,” she was beaming.
And Rose knew.
“Our Doctor.”
She beamed as well.
“Our Doctor,” she laughed, “You should see the strays he has brought to accompany us, Wolf.”
Good , she thought. No one his age should be alone.
“No. We shouldn't,” said the TARDIS, answering her thoughts.
She smiled again, which Rose returned.
“Sexy,” said the TARDIS.
“Sexy?”
“That 's what our Thief will call me. What I call myself because of him.”
“A boy and his motor.”
“A mad man and his box.”
They grinned.
“We will never talk like this again,” said Rose, and she was sad.
“ We will. This is the only time for the Doctor. You have my heart, Wolf. I have yours. You tore open my heart in desperation and looked so far, so deep, and I did the same. I gave you your fangs, your claws with my heart, and you gave me yours in return, made me understand and love . That connects us beyond anything,” reassured the TARDIS.
She gripped Roses hand. It was tight and lovely and oh, she would speak with her again but she would never hold her hand again, she knew with a certainty and that hurt . She was not all powerful, she was limited and though Rose had learned that in the Void, now that she wished for endless power she had held for a so short of time when she had been so young, that she could keep her.
“He's leaving with my empty shell.”
Rose could feel that. A tug at her navel. She growled.
“Let's get you back where you belong, Sexy,” she said steadily, because she knew that even if she wanted, the TARDIS was better as a blue box, safe, and nearly indestructible.
Tears feel from lovely dark eyes.
“You as well my beloved Wolf.”
Rose’s golden eyes burned like the sun. A whirlwind of power, time and song. The TARDIS echoed her, and together, they left the shell of House.
“Doctor what happened to the TARDIS!?” said Amy in alarm.
The Doctor felt his stomach drop, seeing the darken console room of the TARDIS. Just like… Just like when he first landed in Pete’s world. Hope blossomed in his hearts, before he crushed it viciously. The chance were a less than .000000000000000001 percent of him landing once again in Pete's World. She wasn't waiting for him outside the doors. She had her life, with… with the other him. She was happy. He wasn’t needed. This was something else. He prayed it was something else...
This was-
The TARDIS console started to glow, this sickly green color that he didn’t even know the TARDIS could produce, a foul odor filled the air, sucked away the scent of apple grass and TIME. He feels for the TARDIS's song at the back of his head, and he feels a faint note of overwhelming nothing. Panic enters in his chest, claws at it. They slam into the Vortex, clumsily, jarringly, so much so that the three of them end up on the ground.
Rory catches Amy, cushions her fall, the Doctor slams into the jumpseat. His head is jarred and his poor jacket is lost in the tumble. His hand reaches for his sonic, and he hears the familiar whirl as he points it towards the console. It does nothing, only continues to make an empty sound. His stomach drops.
“Hello, Time Lord,” says a voice from the console and overhead, ominous and smug feelings enters his range of telepathy.
The voice echoes in his head with fleeting, greedy emotions. And he realizes with a jolt that it's coming from the entire TARDIS.
“What have you done to my TARDIS?” he calls out, and Amy and Rory crowd around him, at his back and ready for whatever this new thing would happen.
“Fear me Time-Lord. I have killed thousands of your race, eaten thousands of your TARDISes. I am House.”
Anger and grief burned him. His hearts beat like a drum.
“You've taken away the Matrix. Chucked away her soul!” his fists clenched, “And now what do you plan to do?”
“Run away. From whatever savage force guards the Matrix,” and here, House sounded afraid, devastatingly afraid. He feels it, the deep dark fear of something that had Howled and gnashed its teeth against him as he tried to recapture the wayward Matrix of his TARDIS.
The Doctor's eyes narrowed.
“What about us?” cried Amy, clutching nervously at her stomach.
Rory hovered protectively over her, his face set in that of the Roman Centurion that had stood vigil for two thousand years. The Doctor twitched, and intertwined both his hands through their’s. Their grip is familiar but not perfect. No that was a hand that was slightly calloused from her early years of gymnastics, with rings made of metal and plastic and rubber, and a thin, nearly invisible scar running from the bottom of her thumb through the palm. A scar she had from catching Jimmy Stone’s butcher knife with both hands, before she punched him and broke his nose for his attempt to scare her into compliance.
“You? Oh, you are here for my amusement. Run. ”
That word once lightened his war torn hearts. Gave him a brief hold of a light and endless empathy that had soothed his damaged soul. Soothed his mind and tempered his grief and rage and agony of causing so many to be trapped in an eternal struggle of death and rebirth. Now, it reminded him of a tongue-in-teeth smile, of a hopeful time and a damn beach where he lost it all to himself of all people. Now, it just prompted him to start rushing away from the sparking console, hearts pounding with the Ponds at his heels.
“Run, run little Time-Lord. Scurry with your human pets all of inside me,” said House, gleeful and oily.
Amy wrinkled her nose.
“Gross.”
The Doctor agreed, but was more focused on trying to make sense of what House said… He was running, running from what was protecting the Matrix… Someone was protecting his TARDIS. That could either be very good or very bad , he thought, grip tightening on the Ponds’ hands. They squeezed back, and he tried to think of who would think to even protect the Matrix, of what could even hold the soul for the lack of the better word of a being of eleven dimensions. Nothing but her own third-dimensionally perceived body could hold that sort of power permanently. Nothing came to mind as to what could hold something like that even at a smallest interval. The closest thing he could think of was…
Her . And she had held something sort of near it for twenty minutes tops and he had burned for her. Died and saved her from that fate.
“Doctor what are we trying to do?” said Rory and he sounded worried in that typical way of his.
“I’m trying to be clever, give me a moment,” he snapped, mind racing.
“Be more clever faster or we are going to become this House’s new toys!” snapped Amy, and she sounded pained as she raced in her low heeled boots.
He growled, turning a corner as House laughed, deep and rumbling.
“Thief! My Thief!” cried a voice, joyous, and he blinked for a second before some woman pounced on him, kissing him straight on the mouth.
The Doctor staggered at her weight. Arms flailing both he and the Ponds stopped in their run. Carefully, he tried to push the woman off. She held tight, beaming at him with her arms like a vice ‘round his neck.
“Idris, how did you get on board?” said House, his voice was tiny and afraid.
The kissing mad lady beamed.
“This is where I am. Was? Belong? Oh, She knows what I mean,” snapped Idris, before she did a full circle, cried out, “Where are you? Oh what is are her irrelevant name, some protected and beautiful plant. You adore saying it all…”
The Doctor's hearts pounded.
“What?”
Idris turned to him.
“Oh your chin. She’ll laugh herself silly over your chin.”
“Is it here, in me? Answer me Idris,” called House furious.
Idris laughed, golden mist abouts her lips. The Doctor stared.
“Are you afraid House?” she asked voice deadly and quiet.
House laughed, shaky and trying to sound sure.
“I am the destroyer Time-Lords and TARDISes, what would one mutt do?” he snarled.
“She has, will have taken down Empires when she once so young and without discipline,” said Idris, she snorted, “And you, you are tiny.”
“Who is she?” he whispers, and Idris giggles.
“We stole her. She stole us. She's mine. And your’s.”
Golden eyes flashed, and Idris turned to the Ponds.
“Oh she loved you. Will always love you. You dreamed of the universe so well. Gave her hope and break from the boredom. And you, Pretty! She was your goddess of choice when you were plastic,” she told them, and both the Ponds blanched.
“Idris!” called House.
“Call me Sexy!” she said cheekily, before she launched herself at the Doctor.
He held a distance away.
“Who is she? ” he repeats, “And for that matter who are you?”
“Oh you're silly. Just had to kiss her and she knew. Then again, she was always less daft than you.”
He blinked.
“I’m the TARDIS,” she said simply, and she smiled, “And she? She is the Big Bad Wolf. Our Wolf.”
“That's impossible,” he cried, grip tight on her arms.
“Always liked the impossible, me,” said a soft voice, the accent that had been so prominent before tempered.
The Doctor froze, hearts beating so fast he thought they would leap out of his chest. He dropped Idris’s arms, and looked toward the voice.
She was just as he last saw her, only her blonde hair was long, face just as beautiful, ageless as it had been at 19, but her eyes. Oh her eyes told a different story, Time looked back at him. The same that looked at him when he looked into a mirror.
“Hello,” she said simply.
“Hello,” his voice sounded hoarse, and he felt hot stupid tears come to his eyes.
Rory gasped:
“My goddess Fortuna!”
He half went to bow, before he stopped, blinked as the instincts of that of plastic swayed him. She smiled to him.
“Interesting,” golden eyes flashed, and she came nose to nose to the Roman, “Did you know the Doctor carved that first statue of me? Oh, how big a girl’s head can get by being labeled a goddess. Don’t bow to me, last Centurian, you hold my eternal respect for standing guard.”
She turned to Idris.
“Come on Sexy,” she smiled, and his knees buckled because it was tongue-in-teeth, “Let's get you where you belong.”
“ ‘Bout time my Wolf. This body is ready to pop,”said the TARDIS, gleeful as she stepped forward. She tugged at his arm, but he was already running.
Towards her, crashed into her ready arms, pushed his face into her hair.
“How?”
“Later, Doctor. We need to get the Old Girl home.”
“She is my TARDIS?”
“What do you call her when you think you're alone?”
“Sex- oh you minx!” he said, grinning as he turned to look at his TARDIS.
His TARDIS, human and smiling brightly at the pair of them. Oh, his hearts were about to burst- as was his mind because how was this possible-
“Doctor,” said Rose, Rose, and even years without him he heard the warning in her tone. He had learned her so well, all those years ago.
“Right, oh I’ve always wanted to say this- Geronimo, Rose Tyler!”
She laughed.
“Alonys my Doctor!” she replied, and grabbed his hand, and the TARDIS, turning to the Ponds, “Come along Centurion, come along Girl who Waited!”
They ran, for the first time, in a long time.
Chapter 16: Gospel & Fire (Tolkien)
Summary:
Being reborn was quite a surprise. Even more so when it’s as an eleth of all things. Immortality sounds good, especially when she died so young last time. Growing up in the shadow of the dragon, she decides to do something about it, because you should never let sleeping dragons lie. Or in which an elf maiden sings to a dragon, and a curious friendship begins.
Chapter Text
Chapter One
She was born in the Greenwood, the first elf in more years that many could count born beneath her broughts. In her birth, the very wood seems to sing. Sweet and joyful, proud and welcoming. She wakes to that singing, her head pressed to the roots of the oak tree she has appeared under. It is the oldest tree in the woods, and it is in this tree that it had begun in the first place, deep in the cavern of the palace of the Elevin King, used as his throne and seat. Eyelashes flutter, drowsiness fades as the girl who used to be Evangeline de la Luna finds herself very very surprised.
The tree is singing to me. That’s not normal, is her first thought. Her second is that her last memory was of a speeding truck heading her way.
It had been raining.
And she had jaywalked as she always had, and had only looked up when she had heard the honk of the horn-
I think I’m dead.
She waits for tears. She waits for hysterics. But the tree’s song is so pretty, so warm and comforting that she cannot bring herself to cry. A hand reaches out, and she is utterly confused to see how small it is.
It isn't the hand she died with.
The same rosey tan, perhaps, but it is small and chubby.
It is then that the hysterics start. Because dying is one thing.
Being reincarnated is another entirely.
Chapter Two
She stays at the foot of the old tree, crying as it sings gently to her.
Chapter Whenever
She is presented before the King of the Greenwood, or that is what the pretty redhead tells her in beautiful language, soothing down the her hair, fingertips lingering on her now chubby cheeks.
She is very aware that she glows soft and prettily, and it is, she suspects, because this is not her first life. She is also much more awake then a baby has the right too.
“She looks well, for a child who has run around so wildly unhindered in my palace,” is the words of what she suspects is the tall people’s King. His voice is cold and grave. He isn’t speaking english nor spanish, but somehow Evangeline can understand him all the same. His language is pretty and flowing, sweet and quick, “You say she was found at the feet of my throne?”
He sits aloft, in his throne, in the oak tree. It says something like a hello, quick and light. And Evangeline wishes to say hello back, but she doesn’t trust her throat.
She sits, unhappily in the beautiful red head’s arms.
And she blinks as he stands, his robes drifting, a beautiful thing of green that is woven so well it looks like silken leaves. He looms over her.
She is startled.
Because one side of the man she knows is a King, is wretched. Like a horror movie effect. It is a hurt and scar that has never healed. One eye is stern and grey, assessing and clear, the other is milky white. Vicious red burns run down the side of his pretty face.
Her lips part.
“Does it hurt?” Her voice is pretty. Nicer then it had been before. Soft and like a song. Seemingly unconsciously, she too is speaking in their language.
Her small hands reach out. And the King of the singing tree lets her touch his face. His unblemished face is soft, and his scared half is hard and hot to the touch. Tears prick at her eyes. It must hurt.
“You see this?” his voice is soft and more gentle then before, his brows crumpled.
“Doesn’t everyone?”
“No. They cannot. This magic is old and true. But I suspect it means nothing to you.”
“My name is Evangeline, not you,” she replies, gently stroking his face.
Grey and milky white went wide.
“I am Thranduil.”
“I am sorry I woke you up. I was quite startled to wake up in front of the tree. I just didn’t understand. She’s not very helpful. Only singing about how I am welcome here.”
“You can understand words from the tree?”
She tilts her head to the side.
“It’s not so much as words. More feelings that can almost be words.”
Chapter Whenever II
She was barely old enough to understand when the dragon came.
Chapter Whenever III
“Why are you here, thief?”
She swallows, fingertips trembling. She has no ring to hide her. Only her wits and quickness. And is nothing but quick.
“I am not a thief. I want nothing from your hoard, Smaug. But I am here for something.”
“What can you want, elleth?”
“You’re friendship, if I can have it?”
Chapter 17: Harry Potter and the Milkman
Summary:
Harry Potter was left on the porch of number four, next to the milk bottles. This brings to question how the milkman responded: William Black was completely taken aback by the baby on one of his customer’s porches and calls child services. Or in which a muggle kidnaps a magical baby savior on complete accident. And NO, for the last time, he is not related to this Noble House of Black nonsense!
Chapter Text
1982
Will Black was a young man that had taken the milk bottle job as a side sort of job until he figured out what he wanted to do at Uni. He had all his A-levels, pretty good scores, decent, but nothing bombastic, and a drive… For something. He was nineteen and had no clue what he wanted in his life. His dad had an in with the local grocers, and he had to do something while he tried to ‘find’ himself and all such tosh. It seemed good as any job and paid well enough.
The hours were shit.
He didn’t like how early he had to get up to deliver everything by six. He didn’t like how sometimes irate customers would wait at ungodly hours, impatiently waiting for their dairy fix and the need to berate him for not coming to their house first. But really, it was an easy job in comparison to others. He only had to deliver once a day, be done by six and had the rest of the day to himself. Most of which he spent sleeping, or browsing through his books, maybe penning things about in a notebook. Poetry mostly, dark drey things that no one would ever see…
“You have got to be shitting me,” is his ever eloquent response once he gets to one of his least favorite houses in Little Winging, Number Four of Privet drive.
His mum, a who actually lived on Privet drive, absolutely loathed Mrs. Dursley, made that known, and as a result whenever the woman managed to catch him on his deliveries she was an utter cunt to him . His mother was an angel, and her dislike wasn’t unwarranted. Mrs. Dursley of Number Four of Privet drive was an utter nightmare. A gossip, and… well a bitch. An utter bitch that was nasty and just plain dull.
So when Will sees a baby on their porch, his response is immediately to put down her damn milk, whole and non-fat, and to pick up the boy instead. The letter tucked precariously in his blankets, one that Will doesn’t notice, flutters into the bushes as he rushes back to his truck, glad that he had gone last to Number Four out of sheer petty spite. He drives fast, back to the grocers, and immediately phones the police.
All the while, bouncing the baby boy in his arms.
Perhaps it was not his wisest choice. But to be fair Will was a bit panicked . It wasn’t every day that someone leaves a baby on a porch. And he was nineteen and an idiot.
When the baby wakes up, lids trembling open and revealing the most vivid, emerald eyes… Well, Will realizes how cute babies are, as well as how utterly defenseless they are as he tries to mimic the little bounce his cousin Mage had instructed him to do when he held her baby, Lexi. It soothes the baby, who immediately leans against his neck, and nibbles at it. He has some teeth, so it sort of hurts, but Will makes bares it well enough, panic easing as he coos at the baby.
“And you say the boy was just out there, in the cold?”
Will gave a strained smile and just nods. The baby was still gnawing on his neck, refusing to leave from his arms even when the child services had offered to take the boy. The screaming fit that had caused had made the woman back off.
“It’s why I took him straight here- It’s November, officer. I don’t think it was smart to leave a baby there. Did I do wrong? I think I panicked. Oh God, I’m a kidnapper.”
The officer, Daniel Brown, actually laughed.
“You had the best intentions lad. It was fairly early anyway. I just now got an answer from the family who lives at the address. Said it must be Mrs. Dursleys nephew, Harry Potter. Her sister isn’t the right sort, you know?”
Will looked at the boy, the sweet little baby that couldn’t be more than a year or so old.
“She would just leave her baby on the porch?”
“She mentioned something of a gang war that her sister may have been involved in. It may have been them. Apparently, she and her husband passed away on Halloween. The poor woman sounded a little shaken up and thought the boy had died with them.”
Will did not like Petunia Dursley but felt a bit of sympathy at that mention of her loss.
“So what happens now? To Harry here?”
“The Dursleys don’t think they can afford to raise him. Young family with a son of their own, as far as I was told. And he doesn’t have any other family. They asked about their options. Most likely putting him up for adoption.”
Will was an impulsive sort. Harry being in his arms more than likely influenced him more then he knew.
“Think I can throw my hat in?”
Will wondered if his girlfriend, Estelle, would kill him. They lived in a small if decent flat in the nicer part of Surrey. Ideal for a young couple starting their life. Not so much for a family.
The officer laughed.
"Don't see why not."
Chapter 18: Incandescent (DCU)
Summary:
Liliana Luthor, estranged younger sister to one Lex Luthor, has a power- not really weird in a world where a man flies around in a cape and tights. It’s just super lame, nothing bombastic like laser eyes- she just sees colors. Vivid clouds of color connected to a person that she can read like a book. Imagine how stunned she is when she meets Clark Kent unassuming, mild-mannered reporter. Who colors are unlike anything she has ever seen…
And match Superman's.
Chapter Text
Liliana Luthor felt more than a little nervous, as she walked in for the first time, into the Daily Planet.
“Can I help you?” asked the woman at the front desk, sculpted brow raised. She was a pretty, older woman with perfect makeup and cool assessing eyes.
Liliana wondered if wanting to hurl was the best way to make a good impression on her first day. She shifted uneasily in her pale pink, suede dress shoes. The woman, she saw, from peeking over the desk, was wearing heels that just begged to break your ankle, thin and sharp stilettos at least four inches tall. She was impeccably dressed- but very mute and dark. Lilianna felt out of place immediately. She absently adjusted her soft and pink rose filled pencil skirt, and the cream blouse she had carefully tucked in it, and her lavender cardigan. Her hair was carefully arranged around her face, black and soft as velvet, cropped in a pixie cut, with a small rose headpiece made of delicate, lavender satin tucked behind her ear. Her glasses, thick and a funky yellow offset the entire thing, her makeup behind that was minimal and earthy tones, the only starkness was her sharp winged eyeliner and the lavender of her full mouth. When she had looked in the mirror that morning, she had reassured herself that she was professional but not boring.
She craved color, but now she wondered if she had chosen wrong with her pastel outfit. Than again, she always stood out, even when she tired for tammer look.
“Um,” she said, and immediately winced- she hated space fillers like ‘um’ and ‘like’. They were a sign of nerves and unpreparedness, she knew that was especially true because she had a habit of falling into using them, “My name is Liliana Luthor, I start working with Ms. Lois Lane today as her new assistant. Would you please direct me to where her office is?”
The secretary, Ms. Sawyer, if her little placard was correct, Colors fluttered in the wake of her name.
When she had walked into the lobby, her Colors had been flat and muted grey, bored Liliana had guessed as the woman typed away at her computer. When Liliana had approached the desk, it had started to be tinted with a sharp orange- annoyance. With the mention of ‘Luthor’, the colors changed faster, a dark yellow with surprise, a pale blue in curiosity. Liliana, if she could see her own Colors, would bet the majority of it would be yellow, soft, not harsh and sickly like fear and panic, but kinda close. But that wasn’t something that was possible.
Everyone in the world to her was an aura of color. Light from within, hovering across the skin in an incandescent halo of light unique to each individual. The Colors though similar, were distinct to Liliana, to the point that she did not have to see a person’s face to recognize them, able to pick them out by the colors alone. People were lit for her this way, beautiful and vibrant and wonderful to witness.
Except for her.
She was just… nothing. Her pale skin was not painted with an aura of color. She was the only person in the world that had no light, no halo. It was one of the reasons she always dressed so brightly, trying to share with the rest of humanity the colors they all unknowingly had, trying to show she fit in with that colorful display.
She wondered if it was a circumstance of being unaware of yourself, of never being able to see yourself that she herself could not see her own Colors. Or maybe it was just so quirk of her power.
“Ms. Lane is on the 11th floor, and her office is to the right of Mr. Kent’s, Ms. Luthor. Past all of the desks, you really can’t miss them, they have the only two offices on that floor.”
Curious, dark eyes looked at from behind the vale of grey tinted with blue. Liliana guessed that Ms. Sawyer had brown eyes and blonde hair. The one set back to the colors was the fact that she was unaware of the physical colors of a person’s body- she could never tell their eye, hair, skin or the color of their clothes, not really. Only tell if they were dark or light in the wake of their aura. It was an odd color-blindness she had lived with all of her life.
“Thank you, Ms. Sawyer.”
“Good luck, Ms. Luthor.”
She made to move away, towards the metal, mirrored elevators. A bit tacky, but kind of useful. Liliana saw in the reflection that Ms. Sawyer, quickly went back to her screen, and was indeed blonde, but had dark green eyes. Liliana sighed at the incorrect guess, a game she had come up since she was young and very bored at various functions that she had been forced to attend. And oh there had been functions. Luthor was a name that demanded galas, charity balls, and state dinners...
Getting onto the elevator, she sent a quick text message to Lois, to inform her she was on her way up. Like always, Lois sent an almost immediate response. Considering that the woman recorded and took notes on her phone, it wasn’t a wonder that she was constantly glued to it.
The Word Smith : New coffee slave, GTFU.
Liliana rolls her eyes.
ME: You promised this to be a fulfilling experience worthy of my pending psychology degree. Also, what the hell is GTFU?
The Word Smith: Get The Fuck Up, lol, u txt like a geriatric.
ME: And you text like a fourteen-year-old girl with a sugar rush.
The Word Smith: Bite me, Lili-flower.
Liliana didn’t bother to respond as she got to the eleventh floor. She was immediately overwhelmed with a swirl of colors. She blinked rapidly stumbling off of the elevator. She took a deep breath, squaring her shoulders as she moved forward. I will not falter. She tried not examine people as she moved forward but kept a small, polite smile on her face. The eleventh floor of the Daily Planet was a flurry of activity and a relative storm of Colors, constantly fluxing but a general tone of light yellow of panic and a tone of underlying brown-red of frustration. She made it about half-way across the room before a happy shriek met her ears. She felt her cheeks warm, as Lois, much like the older sister that she had never really wanted, obnoxiously started to wave frantically from across the room, from her office. As the glass door was open, her voice carried across the entire room:
“COFFEE-SLAVE! IN HERE!”
Liliana tried not to groan and felt her polite smile tighten as several heads swiveled both to Lois and then to her. She moved quickly, trying not to hunch her shoulders as she caught Lois’s smirk. Her Colors glittered, the regular color of light blue of curiosity, started shifting with a soft touch of buttery yellow of joy, and the warmth of affection and love in pink. Amusement was another shade of yellow, slightly pale but not sickly. In the wake of that, she could almost forgive the embarrassment, almost.
“Hey Lo,” she said, smiling in spite of her annoyance, as she closed the door behind her, it gave them a semblance of privacy, as Lois had an office that was closed off from the rest of the floor by thick, soundproof glass. Lois, being Lois, had all the blinds open, unashamed and unrepentant, “Or should I say Ms. Lane? You are my boss now.”
Lois, unapologetic, stood, that buttery yellow growing in her Colors as she moved forward. She kissed both her cheeks, an action that Liliana copied. Each press of her lips against Lois’s cheeks gave her an explosion of her feeling, the buttery yellow of joy like a taste on the back of her tongue, lightning the tightness in her chest.
“Ms. Lane is fine. Give a semblance of you being a proper worker monkey for me. But only in the office or in front of co-workers. People can’t scream nepotism because we aren't blood relatives, but we did kind of grow up together, so people are gonna talk.”
“Ms. Lane it is… Thank you. I really need this.”
And Liliana did. She needed the job desperately. She had to put school on hold and moved out of her dorm room into a ratty apartment on the outskirts of the school district, affordable housing that was a far cry from her higher-end dorm room. That wasn’t exactly a problem, but the lack of purpose, and the more grave lack of income was an issue. Lois’s colors shifted, the buttery yellow paling. Red dark and pure anger took its place.
“Lena said Lex cut you off?” she said, blunt and to a point.
Lois was like that. She had little to no filter, and thought on most people that would be off-putting, Lois Lane had charm in spades, and wit that tempered her sharp and often cutting tongue. It also helped that she was a gorgeous young woman. Liliana felt her lips thin into a flat line. The mention of her older sister, Lena, set something curling in her stomach, potent and foul. It wasn’t anger, like Lois’s reaction. It was disappointment. And hurt.
“Yes. I don’t have access to my personal trust until I’m twenty-five. Lex has a control over how much I can expend at any given time as the eldest family member…”
The five years that left her penniless seemed to stretch out in front of her, but Liliana was determined not to let it bother her. At least, not enough to paralyze her.
“Why is he doing this, Lils? This… Lena has remained mum about it. Only told me that she couldn’t be involved.”
Liliana sighs.
“Lena is twenty-three,” she says simply.
Lois eyes, what Liliana knows are a vivid and light brown, narrow.
“Oh. That coward.”
Liliana gives a helpless, sad shrug.
“She made her decision.”
“I’m no longer speaking to her,” swore Lois adamantly, shaking her fist in emphasis, “Or your dick of a brother. He has no right to cut you off. You're so close to graduation too...”
She was so close to getting her Bachelor’s in psychology, with a minor in philosophy, having followed the usual Luthor model of hyper-intelligence and early achievement. But that was on hold, as was most of Liliana’s life. She was in limbo on that front until she could save up enough money to pay for the last semester of her schooling. She felt it wrong to try for scholarship knowing that she could essentially afford it with her own money, taking the opportunity from someone else who couldn’t. And student loans were out of her reach, the rates too high, too ludicrous to be smart considering most places she had looked into had always mentioned her pending trust as a reason to charge her a higher interest.
“He has a legal right, Lois.”
“But why is he doing this?”
Liliana looked away.
“It’s… It’s complicated. We fought. He wants me to live my life in a certain way. He gave me an ultimatum. Money and obedience, or nothing.”
Lois hummed. Those eyes stared at her, serious and assessing. Sharp and all too knowing. Lois was so good at reading people, to the point that Liliana wondered if she saw the Colors too. She was always too afraid to ask, and always came around to the thought that Lois was just… That aware. She didn’t need superpowers to be perceptive. She sighs, sharply, but nods at her.
“Okay. Okay. You don’t want to tell me exacts? That’s fine. I’m letting this slide because I care, Liliana Luthor. Now. I am your friend, but from today on I’m your boss. You work for me. I’m helping you because I love you and you need the job. But I will not make this a useless experience for you.”
Here, something shifts, and when Liliana looks back at Lois to see her colors leach away again, turning into a steely, steely grey, touched with her customary light blue. Determination and curiosity.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Good. Now. We looked over the contract before and you know your duties?”
“Yes, ma’am. I’m to keep your schedule, help you with your things on your way to locations and, make notes, overall make your life as the star-reporter of the Daily Planet easier.”
Lois gives her a smile.
“Good girl. Now,” she said, sharply, clapping her hands, “First things first. Let me show how to work my coffee maker!”
OOOOOO
A week into working with Lois, she wakes in her shitty apartment. She is greeted by the harsh sound of her phone’s alarm, a cheap downgrade from her state of the art LexCorp phone, the only thing she could afford in a small amount of money left over from the complications of uprooting her life. The loan from Lois was generous, but also reasonable on her own insistence. She shakes her head, blearily rubbing at her tired eyes as she stretches her hands over her head. She yawns, faintly licking her lips as she sits up in her enormous bed. She had been able to snatch out her furniture and from her dorm room and had managed to fit only her queen bed, her desk, and her vanity and vanity bench within her small studio, everything else was tossed into storage (Lois’s attic space). Lilliana yawns again, running a hand through the soft mop of her hair, blind as a bat without her glasses. She nabs her at home pair on her spare pillow, round gold-rimmed spectacles and places them delicately on her nose before she swings out of bed.
She tips toes around boxes of her numerous books, making a mental note of installing shelving around the room to accommodate them as she makes her way to the bathroom, as soon as she gets her first paycheck. It’s small, cramped, without a tub and only a thin shower stall and without a counter in front of the mirror.
Lilliana’s clothes are like her armor. She is careful and mindful of what she chooses.
OOOOOOO
“You look… You look like spring threw up on you,” mentions Lois, not even bothering to say good morning.
It was a typical greeting from her childhood friend, as Lois was always very vocal about her strange attachment to color and her eccentric dressing. Liliana sighs, a to-go coffee cup the size of her forearm from a local and frankly too expensive local cafe in one hand, with the other carefully balancing a small pastry box from an equally expensive bakery, Lois’s debit card carefully balanced upon the box. She looks down at her outfit. She wore a pale green tent dress with a fun, and simple geometric leaf design in a slightly darker shade, and a short, long sleeve cardigan, embroidered with white roses in relief. She wore sunny yellow suede, ankle-length heeled boots, and her glasses were a deep plum that matched the color of her lips and her sheer stockings. She blinked her green eyes rapidly.
“Good morning, Ms. Lane, and here I thought it was professional and feminine,” she said, part in protest and part in amusement as Lois’s Colors shifted to mostly a buttery yellow, amused at the banter no doubt.
“Your glasses are now plum. Yesterday they were turquoise. How many pairs do you own?”
Faintly, Liliana mourned the fact that she had to politely turn down her regular supplier of chic glasses when they had sent her an email mentioning new stock and when they could expect her to drop by. Not many people paid attention to the youngest Luthor child and had assumed her dropping out( pausing ) school was a sign of her being a flighty socialite in the making that had been overshadowed by Lex and Lena’s wild behavior before her. Lex seemed to have kept cutting her off out of media, something she was grateful for, even if most assumed that her job as Lois’s assistant was just something she was doing as an excuse to hang around the woman she had partly grown up with.
“A lot. I’ve lost count at this point...”
Lois clicks her tongue, making gimmie motions to the coffee. Liliana passes it without a protest, snatching her muffin from the pastry box as Lois grabs her enormous cinnamon bun and her card. Liliana nearly laughs at the fact that sipping the coffee makes Lois’s curious pale blue turn into a combination of white and deep, deep red. Contentment and pleasure of the more carnel kind. It turns redder when Lois bites the roll.
To each their own.
“It will have to do. Come on. I need you to introduce you to my wingman. He’s back from his assignment!”
Curiosity filled her.
“I’m meeting the infamous Smallville?”
Lois smirked. Her content white and carnal red shifted, bleeding back to that buttery yellow of joy and some of her usual pale blue. She was curious. Curious about Liliana’s reaction, maybe?
“Hell yeah, you are. Come on. He’s in his office.”
Unlike Lois, Clark Kent kept his blinds drawn and had stuck various papers across his clear door, covering it nearly completely.
Private.
“Knock Knock, Smallville!” sing-sang Lois, opening the door, her cinnamon bun precariously balanced on the top of her coffee cup. Her hair, curled in tight ringlets in a large halo around her hair, and dark, bounced as she skipped into the room.
Amused, Liliana followed behind her as she barged into Kent’s office. Only to freeze in sheer surprise at the threshold. Everyone glowed. They had for all of Liliana’s life… Imagine her damn surprised at how much Clark Kent glowed. It completely covered the entire room, an aura so bright, so full that Lois’s familiar Colors was washed away in the wake of it, completely leached out all of her colors in the wake of his. She blinked, rapidly, feeling her eyes water at the intensity of the light it was… A strange mixture, the steely grey of determination prominent, the faintest flash of orange of annoyance (no doubt from Lois’s rude entrance), pink of affection and love, pale green of calm, pale blue of curiosity as he looked at her, pale eyes blinking behind dark and thick glasses, and a flash of buttery yellow of joy. Liliana sucked in a startled breathe, blinking her eyes rapidly.
“Um, Hi,” she squeaked, for a lack of something to say, and immediately felt like a rube for using a sentence filler like ‘um’. She breathed, and said more reasonably, “Good morning.”
Her face warmed and Liliana could only blink away at the force of his light.
Clark Kent blinked, but smiled, face open and warm. He stood, highlighting how tall the man was, towering over Liliana’s fairly petite 4’11”. He was so… Big. The plain, muted suit with a tie in a pale color and glasses, could not disguise this. He was big, with muscles the size of Liliana’s head. She blinked rapidly.
“Good morning, I take it that you’re Lois’s new assistant?”
She nods, unable to say anything. Sometimes she is dazzled by the colors, overwhelmed by them. This is one of those times.
“Yeah, Smallville, meet Liliana Luthor. My baby sister in all but name.”
Those beautiful, breathtaking colors shifted. Yellow, sickly of slight panic, brief, but a slap to the face to Liliana. The dark purple of suspicion and the rust color of distrust was there as well. Liliana blinked again and felt her heart drop.
“It was really nice to meet you, Mr. Kent,” she says, taking a settling breath, I will not falter, she forces herself to smile, polite and nods her head in his direction, “I adored your article last week on the mistreatment of workers in some of the factories on the edge of town. I’m glad someone put a voice to that.”
His colors shift again, rust increasing.
“I mentioned LexCorp within my article.”
“Good. No one is above the law, Mr. Kent. Even family.”
Confusion, in shade of yellow akin to a school bus. Lilianna resists the urge to scowl at him. I am not my fucking brother. She doesn’t have to be able to see Lois’s color in that moment because she scowls, her anger clear, her skin darkening along her cheeks.
“Lex Luthor isn’t family to you, Lilianna,” she says sharply, and she angrily bites her cinnamon roll in emphasis.
Kent’s Colors are touched with the pale yellow of surprise again and he lifts a brow behind his dark, clunky glasses.
“Lois!”
“What? Am I wrong? That man is a class-A asshole-”
“That’s not the point, he’s still my-”
“No, he isn’t! He ruined your education-”
“Ms. Lane,” she says, hastily, eyes flickering back to Kent who is watching the exchange much too close for her comfort, “That isn’t relevant right now. You have a meeting with Mr. White in the next hour. I think you mentioned wanting to go over the notes of your latest article concerning gun control within the city?”
Lois frowns, chest heaving. Her eyes narrow, but she also relaxes her tense shoulders. She purses her lips.
“Fuck. Your right, Ms. Luthor, nice to see you Smallville.”
She does not mention the near-screaming match between them, moving past Lilliana. She’s mortified, turning back to the special man with an apologetic smile.
“It was… Wonderful to meet you, Mr. Kent, I apologize for Ms. Lane’s outburst about my personal life.”
He looks at her, those light eyes firm piercing. She blinks as his colors pulse washing over her physically, his suspicion sour like a bad wine on her tongue, coating her lungs in a thick layer. She blinks again, surprised, as she had never felt a physical color without touch.
“Don’t worry about it, Lois is a bit of a spitfire, I’m used to it. Wonderful to meet you as well, Ms. Luthor.”
The lie is bitter, his dislike showing up as the worst type of medicine, colored a purple so dark it’s nearly black. She hastily ducks out, ignoring the curious stares as she makes her way to Lois’s office, humiliation and hurt overpowering her as she slams the door behind her. Lois, oblivious to what had just happened is smiling behind her coffee cup’s lid. Flustered, Liliana looks to the impeccable file system, grabbing at the notes and drafts that Lois would need.
“I now know your type, Lili-flower!” giggled Lois, sipping her coffee with a loud slurp, “Tall and corn-fed!”
Liliana flushes, heat infusing her cheeks.
“What?!” she spluttered, shocked, turning away with the papers clutched to her chest.
Lois giggled again, a smirk on her lips. Her colors danced golden and buttery yellow of joy, white in contentment and pink in affection and love.
“I have never seen you stare at someone the way you looked at Clark Kent. I’m setting you two up!”
Mortified, all Liliana could do is to shake her head miserably.
“Lois! No, I just-”
“Were completely gaga-over the cornhusker.”
“Stop it. He’s way too old for me!” she said, trying to make an excuse.
She couldn’t say that his colors took her breath away, couldn’t say that Clark Kent, as polite as he’d been, seemed to dislike her on spot. For something out of my control. For being the sister of… People I cannot think of.
“Old?! He can’t be old for you, he’s twenty-eight, I’m twenty-eight you brat!”
Lois tosses a napkin at her, which Lillianna dodges easily.
“Exactly,” she says, back, invoking childish ways to distract her friend.
Lois sticks out her tongue.
“Mark my words honey, I will make this happen.”
“Stop shipping me with strange men,” she murmured, huffing.
Lois snorts.
“Never. And Clark Kent is a good guy. He would do right by you.”
“What are you, living in the fifties?”
OOOOOOO
Clark Kent didn’t know how to feel about Liliana Luthor. Overhearing her flustered protest of being attracted to him was- well- it was strange.
He heard of her of course. In the vague sense that he actually didn’t know much about the heiress at all. She was the youngest of the adopted Luthor clan, as brilliant as Lex and Lena on all accounts,
Chapter 19: Mary The Faeire(Or the One Who Steps In Faeire Circles At Least) (Pride & Predjuice)
Summary:
Miss Mary Bennett, the middle child of the Bennet sisters, is a faerie. Or, well, not really. She is, however, very certain that she is a changeling because she woke up in a much too young Mary Bennet’s body after a slip in a ‘faerie’ circle.
Or, everyone thinks a bonk to the head has made Mary Bennett go crazy, and they might not be wrong.
Chapter Text
Characters: The Bennet Family, Mary Bennet, Original Female Character, Kinda, But Actually, Jane Bennet, Elizabeth Bennet, Kitty Bennet, Lydia Bennet, Fanny Bennet, Mr. Bennet,The Garners, The Netherfield Crew, Plus Two, Colonel Fitzwilliam, William Darcy, Georgiana Darcy, Charles Bingly, Caroline Bingly, Lousia Hurst, Mr. Hurst, Charlotte Lucas, The Lucases, Mr. Collins, Rosings Park Crew, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, Anne de Bourgh, George Wickham, Anyone Ever Mentioned Probably
TAGS: Modern Girl Fumbling Through The Regency, Her Kingdom For Deodorant, Or A Hair Dryer, ANYTHING FOR HER PERIOD, Modern Mannerisms Clash, Cultural Differences, The Past Is Another Country, Mary Is In Another Country, Body Dysmorphia, If Someone Else Comes Close With HOT IRON ROLLERS MARY IS GOING TO SHOVE IT DOWN SOMEONE’S THROAT, WHAT THE ACTUAL, Faerie Lore, Comedy, With a Side of Romance, Mostly Just Comedy Shenanigans, Mystery?, Starts A Few Years Before The Shiniagans With The Pride And The Prejudice,
Relationships: Mary Bennet/Colonel Fitzwilliam, Elizabeth Bennett/Fitzwilliam Darcy, Jane Bennet/Charles Bingley,
Chapter One:
One Must Not Stand in Faerie Circles:
Or, There’s Something Not Quite Right
It’s a truth, universally acknowledged, that no matter how cynical you are, there are certain superstitions you should follow behind. Because no matter how real something is, courting disaster is probably best avoided. Bad karma, or evil sendings, or just bad mojo is sure to follow you.
Don’t do bad things, because bad things are bound to happen to you.
Don’t mess with ouija boards.
Don’t talk about specific folklore, or you invite that folklore to you.
Don’t step into faerie circles.
Unfortunately for Mary Bennet, however, she is very much a skeptic, and very cynical. And while she has never felt the urge to be actively horrible to anyone, play around with a board game to summon spirits or talk about folklore, because she’s not that interested in it, she does happen to be studying in a university in Hertfordshire with a rich local history that abids by the whole ‘faerie circle’ thing, and having a roommate that is very adamant of avoiding them. And after a hard night of dancing, stumbling their way back to their dorm through a scenic park, the rest of their floormates traveling in a hoard of drunken college girls huddling together for protection, well, things are bound to go wrong.
It’s a sharp pain, somewhere on her temple, that startles her awake. She blinks, breath sharp as she inhales, and wakes to muted light. The light still hurts. Still makes her eyes sting.
Mary Bennet, in all her twenty-one years of living cannot remember a pain so sharp, so acute.
“Holy fugger nuggets,” she tries to speak, but comes out more of a soft garble, and her hands come up to cover her eyes. Because the light is her enemy and it wants to actively hurt her. With prejudice, “What did Carol say about faerie circles?”
“Don’t step in tha' circle, ya daft bitch!”
Mary rolled her eyes at her paranoid, superstitious friend. It was stupid. It was just an odd collection of moss, in a shape that could be called a circle if you were drunk. She supposed, since she and Carol were certainly drunk, it was close enough. The rest of their floormates were hooting, as Mary shook her hips with prejudice, walking toward the stupid collection of normal moss, Carol. Locking her eyes with her roommate, Mary took a deliberate step into the circle, flipping the woman double bird for good measure. The rest of their floor, for the most part, cheered the action, while some booed.
But all that mattered was that Mary promptly slipped on the moss, and went tumbling down.
Mary realizes she must’ve really eaten it when she had fallen, hands tentatively coming to press where the pain is. A hot flash, throbbing and so painful it actually makes her want to hurl, Mary barely registers the fact that her head is covered in thick gauze. Okay, maybe Carol was right about the faerie circle thing. Or at least, don’t step on moss when one is fucking drunk as fuck and wearing three inch stillettos. Mary presses the heel of her hands into her eyes, groans softly. Gives herself another minute, and opens her eyes once again.
The light still hurts.
She has to actively blink away from it. Has to take deep, deliberate breaths to try and easy it.
She tentatively turns her head.
And is startled as she spots a young girl, curled in what looks like an antique armchair. Curves and lovingly carved, looking to be in very good condition. Mary blinks. Blinks twice. And realizes, yes, there’s what looks like a blonde stranger sitting curled in a fancy armchair, wearing- didn’t even know they made cardigans that long. And is that a linen nightgown? Mary licked her lips. Cleared her throat.
“Um,” is her first brilliant word. Made even more so by the fact that she is severely dehydrated and it comes out more like a load, garbled grunt. But its louder then when she swore, so, progress?
The young girl in the arm chair, jumps, her head snaps up and she looks directly at Mary.
Her first thought is that the young girl is very pretty, a soft, classical sort of beauty, a more humanistic version of those classical greek statues. Loosing their paint, leaving the meticulously sculpted vestige beneath. The young girl has a soft chin set in an oval face, bright, brilliant blue eyes, framed by dark blonde, nearly brown lashes that are so long they nearly touch her cheek. Her complexion is clear and smooth, and Mary wonders what cleanser she uses as the young girl beams at her. Pearly white teeth, dimples, and a soft curve of full lips. She can’t be older then fifteen, and Mary has never seen this girl in her life.
“ Mary, ” the girl whispers, hand, small and dainty, coming to cup her mouth, “Oh Mary, you’re awake.”
Mary felt her brow furrow. Absently stared at the young girl, and swallowed thickly.
“Um, who are you?” she asked, voice raspy.
The young girl blinked and gasped in what looked like true horror.
“Do you not remember me?!” she still whispered, rushing over to Mary.
In the bed, Mary couldn’t help but lean back. Not liking this stranger invading her space. Not liking the way she’s looking at her, or the way she seems to be on the verge of crying. Mary never did well with crying people.
“No, can you please back up?! Personal space!”
The young girl’s brow furrowed. Eyes widening.
“I… Forgive me,” she whispered, standing straight. She even dipped downward in a curtsy.
A freaking curtsy.
Mary stares. And stares harder as the young woman straightens, arms hovering for a beat, before she straightened her head, chin parallel to the ground.
“I will fetch the physician, and father at once, please, wait for a moment,” said the young girl, giving her a trembling smile.
Then she flees the room.
Mary stares after her. A physician is a weird way to say Doctor, she thought. Mary felt a certain amount of dread. Something was wrong, and as Mary looked around her surroundings, she realized she had no idea where she was. The plain room was spacious, the furniture she could see were antiques that were in frightfully good condition, if a little worn at the edges, the wallpaper was elaborate and unknown, the sloped ceiling completely foreign.
That was enough to startle her, that was enough for her to jump into a sitting position.
And nearly throw up.
Her head throbbed, spasmed. Mary saw spots- black and obscuring her vision. Determinedly, she tried to ignore it. And fumbled out of bed. Off centered and ill-balanced, her legs barely could hold her for a second, before they bent underneath her. That was when people came into the room, three girls, one looking to be around the same age as the other girl. She is pretty too, with a similar face, if maybe not quite the same perfect shape. Her hair is darker, a mixture of chestnut and darker brown, her eyes a pretty dark green, her lips a clever curl. The other two girls are strangely similar, not quite twins, but very close in age and in appearance nonetheless. Blonde like the other girl, pretty round faces of eleven and ten, maybe, with bright brown eyes. They were clinging to each other, hand and hand, and the oldest girl held onto the girls’ shoulders.
“Mary, Mary!” they called, and it was loud and it made something in Mary’s head throb something ugly and fierce and there was the vomit again.
“Stay away!” she hissed, as they moved forward, nearly ran to her.
The older girl held them back, but only just. Mary took clumsy steps, trying to get distance between herself and this gawking trio of children, gripping the unfamiliar bed, legs wobbling and barely holding.
“Stay away, who are you people?! ”
“Has Mary gone mad?” asked the youngest looking girl, giggling slightly.
“I want to speak with an adult, now, ” snarled Mary, her voice startlingly high pitched, no doubt in her panic.
“Mary,” the oldest girl started, brows smushed together, “Do you not know us?”
“ No . I don’t fu-dging know you.”
“She’s talking ever so peculiarly,” whispered the rude little girl again, “Has the fall rendered her witless, la, Mary the Witless?”
What the hell is the matter with this kid?! Why am I in their house?
“ Lydia ,” hissed the older girl.
And than a woman came in, a lacy bonnet on her head. Mary stared at her. The woman, behind the girls burst into loud, clumsy tears.
“My Mary! Oh Mary!”
She rushed Mary, arms open.
Mary panicked. Yelped, dodged around the woman with a startled scream that made her head throb fiercer, bile rising once again into her throat.
“Who are you!?” Mary asked, eyes wide, as she scurried backward, head still throbbing, “Please, who are you people?! Stay back, stay back and answer my questions-”
“Oh, Mary, will you have no compassion,” cried out the woman, somewhere in her thirties, Mary could guess, pretty, looking somewhat like all of the present girls, blonde and fair with her wide blue eyes, hands on her generous hips, “You know how I suffer from nerves? And here you are, scurrying about after you had your accident-”
“Mama, stop!” yelled the brown-haired girl, “Can’t you see she’s frightened?! She doesn’t know us, and you’re scolding her!”
The young woman frowned, blinking quickly. Turned back to Mary with a crumpled expression.
“Do you really not know your own mother, child?” she asked, voice dropping an octave, eyes growing wide.
I don’t have a mom.
Mary Bennet had been found on the side of the road as a baby, somewhere in the backwoods of New England, crying out for the world. Or so her social worker had always told her. She had been found by some hikers, and when social services had picked her up. It was a long and sad tale that more or less centered around no family, no knowledge of who her family had been. And it had lead to her fleeing the US the second she could, going to a music University a world away, trying to make her own roots.
“I...” she swallowed, thickly, very confused, looking at this strangely dressed woman, old-fashioned, empire length gown, not a linen nightgown, but instead, Mary could see the Austen-esque cut of her dress. The spot on her head throbbed, “Please, who are you? Where am I?”
The room was suddenly full of more people, too many children wailing- and two men who looked on astonished. Mary felt very off-balanced and stumbled her way to the window. I think I may jump out of it.
“Mary!” called out one of the men, voice pinched and distressed.
She looked at him, uncomprehending, unknowing.
“Please, please who are you people?” she asked again, voice thick with stress. She was this close to passing out again.
He stared at her. Green eyes narrowed. Took a step forward.
Fight or Flight.
Mary chooses flight.
And jumped out the window to a chorus of screams from the girls.
She knew she was on the first floor. But she still hit the ground outside, hard. Palms and knees scrapping. But Mary hurled herself to her feet and ran.
"Mary! MARY NO!"
She kept running.
Chapter Two:
One Must Not Follow Voices In The Woods,
Or Mary Realizes Things Have Gotten Really Weird
She kept running.
And hit the tree line with surprising quickness. The house, where it was, was right next to the forest. Even as she felt her breath stutter and wheeze at an alarming rate. Even as she felt whatever she had eaten start to crawl back up her throat. But Mary Bennet, twenty-one university student, kept fucking running because she was terrified out of her mind, and utterly confused.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
Even if she felt like shit as she ran.
She was a young girl, realized Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam, a young girl a little older than little Gigi who was clutching at his hand, eyes wide, mouth parted in awe at the fine sounds coming from the pianoforte.
Her back was turned to them, but her frame was too slight to be that of an adult woman, her black hair and in a clumsy, if functional bun with only a simple ribbon in blue to adorn it. It matched her functional dress, blue and fashionably long, implying her to be on the cusp of womanhood, and perhaps not from a too well family, the fabric looking a touch faded, perhaps redone from an elder sister or mother. She played passionately and much too well to be anything but proficient, and possibly prodigal, thought Richard, watching her. She moved easily across the large instrument, and she sang clearly. Her voice was even, high and as soft, and well formed, breathing well and done. Her lyrics were curious, not anything he had ever heard, but it matched her music rather well.
When she finished, Gigi could no longer be contained, and gave a gasp, and started to clap furiously.
The young girl, lady really, turned, eyes wide and startled.
She was a startlingly beautiful thing, noticed Richard. Clear skin, nearly like alabaster, her brows black, and arched in a soft heart face, lips rosey and small. Her eyes were the most stunning thing, however, large, green, and heavily framed by large lashes. Her rosy lips pursed, and a soft flush appeared on her high cheekbones.
“You play so beautifully,” gushed Gigi, unheaded of proprietary, or manners, Richard saw with amusement, “Are you a visitor to Pemberley?”
The young lady licked her lips, hastily and clumsily standing, performing a functional curtsy, nearly tripping over her faded blue dress.
“Forgive me,” said the lady, her voice, even in speech was lyrical, and it startled Richard for the accent was not English, slightly harsher, more American if he could guess, “I was given permission to use the piano in this part of the House, while my party toured on… I was- tired. From our long journey and the instrument was just so pretty.”
“You are welcome to my own instrument,” said Gerogiana, voice besotted, “It did your performance much justice. I have never heard such beautiful music.”
The young lady frowned, shuffling in her worn boots. She clutched at her faded dress. Her face looked… Not quite concerned, or embarrassed, but rather uneased. No doubt a by-product of the strangers in front of her. To think such a beautiful performer was so reluctant to showcase their talent baffled Richard.
“Thank you.”
“My name is Georgiana Darcy, and this is my cousin, Richard Fitzwilliam, would you please play some more for us?”
The lady flushed again.
“Mary Bennet… And I think it’d be best if I go on ahead with the tour, again, I’m sorry if I disturbed the owners of the house.”
Gigi wilted.
“If it would be appealing to you, Miss. Bennet, allow us to accompany you until we reach your party? Where were they headed?”
The girl looked to her feet. Frowned. Clutched harder at her dress.
“The gardens, Colonel Fitzwilliam.”
He gave her as easy of a smile as he could and offered his arm. She sighed. Georgiana beamed, his little duckie looking much too pleased on his opposite arm. Miss Bennet carefully curled her hand around his- incorrectly he noticed. A little too high, a little too possessive on the curl of his elbow. An Americanism, perhaps? No need to correct the poor girl. Would make her act even more flustered.
“How old are you, Miss Bennet?”
A slight frown.
“I’m seventeen,” she said, shortly, “And you, Miss Darcy?”
“Oh! You are much older then I expected… I just turned fourteen, Miss Bennet.”
She blinked, eyes narrowed slightly.
“You look younger,” she said, softly, after a moment. Her brow furrowed, and she licked her lips nervously.
Why is she so nervous? For being caught by someone, or for conversing with someone with no introduction?
Oh, well, isn’t he an awkward duck .
Mary felt badly for the gentleman. He looked so visibly uncomfortable, and everyone is so set on using him that they think his awkwardness is proudness. Maybe he is proud, he’s rich as fuck, after all, but he just doesn’t look happy, and standing around whilst his much more extroverted cousin easily talks to her Aunt and Uncle Gardiner in his own home. Mary purses her lips and side-eyes the little girl who was holding onto her arm in a friendly manner.
Georgiana Darcy seemed to be the sweetest thing. And this is before her run-in with Wickham, so all her awkwardness described in what Mary remembers from the novel must’ve been enforced afterward, or because of her experience. She seemed a little shy, yes, but the common ground has made her quickly overcome it. There is an endearing way her shyness works, which isn’t present in her older brother.
“I am afraid, the roads beyond have been utterly ruined due to the rains,” said Darcy, stiffly, voice cool, “It is inevitable that your tour of the Lakes is delayed if not altogether thrown out.”
The air sang with cold rain songs, earlier, and Mary had ignored it. She blinked, slowly, at the words that the master of the house said. She looked toward the windows, and it was raining once again, the brief reprieve that had allowed her guardians to tour the gardens was gone. Mary listened, carefully. The song still lingered in the air, so the rain was only to get worse.
“Uncle Edward,” she said, softly.
Her uncle looked at her, and it was that look everyone had given her since she had woken up as Mary Bennett, a startling bit of pity mixed with confusion and concern. Sometimes tinged with happiness or awe in the way she had changed over time. She gave a soft smile to ease his concern.
“I fear we have imposed on our gracious hosts much too much time. Would it not be best for us to retire?” she was listening with half an ear to the way the rain song was shifting, making more bombastic notes.
It’s gonna get bad.
“No, no, you must stay a bit longer… Would it be too much to ask a for you to play again, Miss Bennett?”
She bit her lip. Looked pleadingly at Elizabeth. Humor sparked in the eyes they shared. Shit.
"Oh, a duet, perhaps, if you were to suffer my contribution, Mary?"
Mary just resisted a scowl.
"Oh, please, " begged Georgiana.
Mary twitched.
Don't look at her. Don't-
Mary looked.
Georgianna Darcy had the best puppy dog eyes that Mary had ever seen, and it was just rather unfair.
“My sister was injured when she was a child,” said Miss Bennett, sadly, “And it affected her so much. If you have noticed her form of speech is quite distinct from my own.”
Darcy shifted. He had noticed. The girl sounded American. To the point that he had incorrectly assumed she had been raised with American relatives.
“I have noticed,” said Fitzwilliam, voice concerned.
“She fell in a ravine near our home. Her injuries were so fierce we feared we had lost her. She was asleep for nearly a month. When she woke, she recognized no one and was speaking in that way. She was twelve years old. She has… Changed. But Mary isn’t
addled
,” said the young woman fiercely, her green eyes shining, “She simply has her own way of doing things.”
Chapter 20: Legacy (Star Wars)
Summary:
AU. OI. Reincarnation- Sounds like utter nonsense, especially when it's in a Galaxy, far away. And even more so when Sera Turner is reborn as a person whose legacy is to die at the hands of her husband(again), give birth to twins that will fix all the mess she and her hubby will make, and royally screw the pooch at defending Democracy against the equivalent of Jedi Hitler. Que Chaos.
Chapter Text
Prologue:
The Death of the Princess,
The Birth of a Queen
Sera Turner was twenty-four when she died. She dies because she had messed up, dropped her husband, Alan’s, favorite and last bottle of imported beer. She trips, over his stupid briefcase, spills it all over his best shirt that she had ironed just that morning. He sits there, clutching at the empty beer bottle in his hand, as she stares up at him, hands cut up from the bottle she had been bringing him, eyes widening as he drips down onto their expensive hardwood floor, onto the fine suede armchair.
For a second, Sera can hope to appease him, to call him down, get smacked around a bit, before he goes to fuck their next-door neighbor, a perky well-endowed woman that had moved in with her own husband just a couple months ago. She had married Alan young, high school sweetheart with hope and love in her heart. Because she was dirt poor, smart but without ambition, and he was the good, clean-cut boy with a future. But a few dates and stray kisses between the library shelves didn’t prepare her for his violent mood swings that had started soon after she had said ‘I do’ and moved in with him. The drinking had made it worse and it hadn’t taken much before he had stopped screaming at her and started using his hands to hurt her. She had long stopped justifying it and had long stopped complimenting whenever or not the boy she had married had disappeared years ago. She just took the hits and waited for the few, sweet moments in between that brought that boy back.
But Alan surprises her, closing his fists (he’s not stupid enough for that, and always avoided her face) and punching her in a way that makes her fall back as she stands to whip at his ruined silk shirt, trip over her own two feet and smashes into their expensive glass coffee table. She is still seeing stars when he picks her up by the collar of her silk dress, spitting and screaming that she was a dumb bitch.
She takes it, eyes wide as he punches, and moves onto kicking her when he throws her to the ground. She doesn’t fight it. She had tried once- but had quickly learned that her husband was much stronger than her. It was because she was barely five feet, hardly weighed a hundred and ten pounds to his nearly two hundred of all muscle. When he turns to his ruined leather briefcase, takes out the divorce papers that she had secretly obtained, and hoped to leave on their dresser when he went fishing with his friends that weekend, she panics. She begs, she cries and it falls on deaf ears as he beats her again, and again with his fists, his fingers digging into tender flesh, green eyes wild.
“Alan, please, please!”
“YOU CAN’T LEAVE ME!” Is his reply, closing his fingers around her throat.
Sera panics, clawing and trying to fit back with broken fingers, embedded with glass and heavily bruised limbs.
“YOU’RE NOT LEAVING ME SERA, YOU CAN’T! I MADE YOU! I NEED YOU!”
And that is the last thing Sera heard.
Padme Nabbeire is born in the late hours of the night, halfway between a hospital and in the middle of a field with her mother, Jobal, screaming into the quiet dark of the thousand stars reflected in the lakes around her. Her husband, Ruwee, is by her side, as is their oldest and only other daughter, Sola, who is looking distinctly queasy at the sight of her screaming, birthing mother. Their speeder, broken and still smoking beside them is the only thing that mars the perfect, natural landscape of Naboo with its smooth metal and plastic, already half sunk in the marshy land.
“Mama, it’s going to be okay!” said the ten-year-old, flinching as her mother crushed her hand. She is kneeling in the grass, her silk skirt covered in mud and her prettily pointed shoes that she had just bought covered in the stiffing fluid of her mother’s water breaking.
“Ruwee this is our last child!” screeched Jobal, eyes narrowed, as she turns to bare her teeth at her husband. Her hands clenched tighter, more-so on his hand.
Ruwee hums, not at all flinching at the pressure his wife hand on his hand. He smoothed back her matted black hair, humming softly. Her eyes, a shade of vividly light brown looked at him, wordless pain and upset.
“Of course dear,” he said gently, his blue eyes flickering to the screen of his communicator. He had sent an emergency missive to the hospital about a few hours ago, but he also faults himself for allowing his heavily pregnant wife to convince him to visit the small and extremely far into the lake country Chatou his grandfather had given him just before his passing.
Now his wife is giving birth to their second child in the middle of a field with a broken speeder to their right and his panicking eldest looking as if she was going to faint at the sight of blood and fluid that had come from her mother. Sola was such a brave child, a brave good child that had saved their lives by stopping their frantic rush to the hospital by noting that something was wrong with their ancient speeder- but he had the faint feeling with this experience would ensure that she would never become anything in a medical capacity. Birth was beautiful and a gift- but he could not deny that it was messy and fairly traumatizing to those who did not know what it would bring. He actually pities his eldest at the moment.
“Almost there, dear,” he soothed, checking his downwards to see the crowning head.
Next child, we will definitely not go off to the boonies on very hormonal whims.
The child is born, far quicker then little Sola, and the babe is crying softly as she falls into Ruwee’s arms. Not for the last time, tears come to his eyes, as he gently cuts her cord, trembling and trying not to fall into hysterics at the sight of his second child’s birth. He takes Sola’s silk, sheer wrap, swaddling the baby quickly and cleaning her off as best he could without anything at hand other than his daughter’s covering.
“It's a girl,” he murmured, watching as her tiny fists curled against his hand.
His wife’s eyes fill with tears, and she does not hesitate to let them fall.
“Padme,” says his wife, reaching, “Padme for peace.”
Ruwee hands over the baby without a protest, leaning against his wife’s side contently at the sight of their newest child. She is delicate and small, red and crying surprisingly softly for a newborn. Ruwee worries, that the child has weak lungs or perhaps is in dire need of something before she quiets, suckling softly at her mother’s chest. If she can eat, then she is healthy.
“Padme it is,” he says softly, happily, “Padme Nabbeire. A good strong name.”
Chapter One:
Oblivious
She realizes she is dead, but not, fairly soon in her new life. It is a curious mix of awareness and distant connection that her body and mind are not quite able to make. She is young, a baby, synapses far removed, distant, and just formed. She only can relish the warmth and the urge to eat, the peace that sleep brings. She drifts in the simplicity of it, enjoys the fact… Enjoys the freedom and the lack of pain it brings in what she knows is a new life.
The woman that used to be called Sara Turner took about five years to understand that no, she was not born in hundreds of years into the future. To be fair, everything pointed to that. The gleaming surfaces amidst the high glorious architecture that was like a more polished, modern version of Venice that dominated her new life indicated that. The advanced technology had her gaping at everything. The Holograms. The flying speeders that were not allowed in the cities but were allowed in the outskirts, zooming about. The fact that everyone was humanoid. It wasn’t as if being reborn into an epic sci-fi fantasy space opera of her childhood was something that should have crossed her mind.
The simplest answer is usually the best one to a question, the most likely. She died at her husband's hand she was born again to new parents, with a new older sister. The world she lived in was a marvel, grand, beautiful, and like something from a dream. Padme was a common enough name, as far as she remembered, actually Indian in origin as far as she could tell, and she had forgotten the last name that had come with it. Sola, Ruewe, and Jobal were unfamiliar to her, as she had only vague memories of the prequel films.
It wasn’t until she was five years old and that her sister, low on the political scale at fifteen, that she met Senator Palpatine, actually just starting to make headway into that space herself, that she understood she was in a Galaxy far, far away.
Even then it took her a second, a real second, as Sola grabbed her hand and whispered gently at her to stand up straight when a stately old man gilded their way. Padme, faintly interested in her sister’s work, looked up at the man that was coming in her direction.
And was completely and utterly terrified the second she looked at him.
He smiled. Just smiled, gently, kindly, like a grandfather would. It was all wrong, as he nodded politely, his gaze flickering to Padme with curiosity, just a second look that was commonplace. His eyes flickered, wavering before cool black and then a sickly yellow so brief that she isn’t sure it’s real.
“Well met, Baroness Sola,” he had said, with a soft voice. But there was an undercurrent there. Something twisting along with the vibrations of his voice, sinister and so slight. It came from him in a soft wave, thick and sickly, like a drugged fog across the room. It filled the room, gently, so slight that she doubts anyone could really feel it.
Faintly, she feels herself starting to tremble, her hand tightening on Sola’s hand.
“Senator Palpatine, well met-”
Something about the man set something off in her. Made her shake to the point that Sola stopped her cheerful greeting and cried out in alarm, as Padme fell backward without a single sound. Her breath stops, her heart, for a single second does as well, before it falls into a heavy rhythm much too high for her small body. She didn’t understand Force sensitivity, as her parents and sister had little reason to discuss such things. She doesn’t understand that she is sensing him in a way that no other person could, that her budding Force powers rebel at the darkness that this man keeps so toiled up within himself. All she knows is that her mind is dulls, dulls to the point that the entire world is just faint, muted colors. He is not color. No, he absorbs color, greedily, disgustingly gluttonous. He is like a leech on the world taking it in with no care, no consequence on his mind.
Just want.
She wakes in the hospital, a few days later, her sister in her mother’s arms, nearly unresponsive, their eyes puffy and red from tears, and her father with his head in his hands.
They don’t realize she’s awake, and its when she tries to talk that she realizes that she has some sort of tube down her throat. She panics.
Chapter Whenever:
The Phantom Menace I:
Unstoppable
When the Blockade occurs, Padme is dismayed but ready. She had tried to prevent it, maneuvered things about in her favor, but she is only recently crowned as Queen and things have been in motion when she was just the Princess of Theed. Senator Paplatine had weakened her planet more than she would have ever guessed and even her best had not been enough to prevent anything. Her ‘beloved’ senator had done well in posing his own planet as a point of sympathy.
Poor plagued Naboo, disaster after disaster. Swindled constantly. Poor Naboo’s young Queen, naive, hounded by a difficult reign of oppressors and capitalists. Poor Naboo, for it is a gentle and peaceful planet- prosperous, but strangely, not as prominent as Padme would have guessed considering. Well, everything . And it was prime for the picking for anyone to come and make a mess of things. It was no wonder, however, that Palpatine had gone for the Trade Federation. They were normally aggressive and ruthless, disliked in most circles in the Galactic Senate as a necessary evil at best. Despite its use in the Galaxy and its necessity of it, not many would favor it, even with a sanction invasion, the Trade Federation was a perfect antagonist.
And this was with all for the grand plan of becoming the Chancellor, just a step closer to having the galaxy in his claws.
Even with her foresight, she had not been able to do more than delay the Blockade for a few months, if she had actively tried, but in fear of not meeting Obi-Wan Kenobi, a being she suspected would always be a strong player in the Force’s design, she had reframed.
So her planet, her people were besieged by the long-reaching plan of one of its own members, of her own fear of destroying the events she vaguely remembered.
She has done her best, done her damn best with her Order of the Phoenixes. Strengthened relations with the gungans. Made secret holds across Naboo, protected her people as best she can-
She frowns, clenches her fists as she watches ship after droid-filled ship land.
And so the Phantom Menace makes his move, she thinks quietly her stomach turning in fury, quickly turning away from the grand window, moving quickly towards her weapons cache in her room. She straps a concealed but easy-to-find blaster to her waist above her shift, and several smaller things where they wouldn’t think to look beneath her shift. She is already half-dressed in the outfit she vaguely remembers from the movies when her handmaidens pile in, shaken and pale faces.
“Your highness-”
“I know,” she smiles, vividly remembering how all the girls around her were at the youngest, eleven, children in charge of her protection and her needs, oh god, what have I allowed? I am so sorry my friends, “I trust you all have your weapons, as I’ve always ordered? Now, please, aid me in my dress.”
They nod as they set to work, their robes flickering and shifting like liquid fire as they set to helping her dress. They are quick and efficient. Sabe is tightening her waist, whilst Eirtaé carefully readjusts her makeup to portray seriousness, serenity, and mourning for the state of her people. Little Hollé, is addressing her hair, removing pieces, pulling it back into a loose, comfortable bun, pulling her hood up, and placing two golden headpieces on the side, part of Padme flinches as she sees that the headpiece is truly gold, covered in rubies and expensive glass. She shakes her head sharply when Holle comes with the rest of the head-dress, feathered and heavy.
“It will restrict my movements too much, Holle.”
“My Queen... It’d be best if you were to switch with me today,” Sabe mummers, eyes wide, “In a handmaiden’s robe you will be unrestricted completely.”
Her hands are shaking on her back as she adjusts her corset, and Padme doesn’t blame her. The girl had been honored, when she had been chosen as her official double, her official bodyguard- but this is the first time such a thing had meant more than just attending a boring dinner in her stead. This could mean the girl’s life...
“Not yet, Sabe,” she soothes, reaching out to clasp the girl’s hand, as she adjusts her large puffy sleeve.
She wonders, at how tightly Sabe clings- at how such a young girl could be expected to die for her.
Padme would never allow it. She was mentally thirty-eight years old and Sabe was barely fourteen, the age of her physical body. She be damned if she let this poor girl die, even if her vague memories of the movies told her that Sabe lived throughout the events to come. Padme already planned to do things differently from the events she remembered from this point out. She wouldn’t risk this girl. Her own life, she could accept. She knew what death brought to some extent. And while she did not relish the thought of it coming, she could accept it more readily then the girl in front of her.
“My lady your safety-”
“Is not as important as my duty as Queen. Now cease,” she barks, using the monotone ‘British’ accent that the courts favored.
Sabe frowns and bows her head in immediate submission at the change in accent, tears in her eyes before she gives a sharp nod. Padme wishes to soothe the poor girl. Reassure her that death is not an entirely bad thing, but Padme cannot think of a way to reassure her without being overly telling that she knows what is to come.
Obi-Wan and the master that Padme vaguely recalls drops dramatically from the bridge, lightsabers twirling in an elegant show of power and grace. They mow down droids and the tension she had felt in her shoulder drops in relief, as lifts a hand to prevent her handmaidens and the rest of her entourage from shooting them with the guns she had insisted they hide well.
“Welcome,” she states, as mature and sure as she can in her high, soft voice of a fourteen-year-old girl. But she is Queen, so it’s a pretty damn good effort to use a ‘British accent, monotone that the High Courts of Naboo favored, “Jedi-Knights of the Republic. I take that the negotiation went poorly.”
The Padawan, the infamous in her eyes, Obi-Wan Kenobi gaps at her. Help me Obi-Wan Kenobi, she thinks, almost laughing at the sight of his long, ridiculous, and dangling braid, You’re my only hope.
She wonders as he takes her in if it's her get-up. While she understood that the Naboo where a dramatic culture and the theatrical nature of the Royal Attire was a symbol of power and tradition, she could admit that she always felt a little ridiculous in it, no matter how much she had accepted the fact that she was born on a different planet and different culture to go along with it. The memories of the previous one she had never worn something so ridiculous, over the top, and frankly alarmingly expensive. Even being as well off during her marriage to Alan, this was a level of dress Sera had never had. But she has come to appreciate the theatrical nature of it- for hardly anyone questions her when she comes into a room.
Because Queen Amidala was a walking statement, power, mourning, and defiance over the Blockade.
Palely painted in something that never failed to remind her of a Geisha, dramatic in black, she was actually dressed very simply and had neglected to include the feather headdress that most of her handmaid's had wanted her to attach to her black hood. But she wanted movability and her head free, not drama today. It was bad enough she was sporting the damn dress. If they knew she had ditched the thin, elerbrote, and high heels for her well-worn heeled boots she knew they would have her head.
She sighs, straightens her back as she walks forward, trying desperately not to make a grab for the lightsaber held loosely in the man’s hand. Because beyond the fact that she has a freakin’ laser gun strapped to her wrist, there was something fundamentally super cool about a lightsaber that makes her want to steal it . Even as someone who hadn’t been a die-hard fan of Star Wars, every little kid had at least wanted to be a Jedi at one point in their life. She had been no exception.
She wonders, briefly, if she hadn't been born in the middle of nowhere and been tested properly for midichlorians, what color her own would’ve been. She shifts uneasily at the thought, or what would have happened to this world with her away from Naboo. She gestures quickly, ignoring both Jedi-Master and Apprentice, and they all begun to move, her handmaidens and guards alike taking out their hidden weapons. She does the same, feeling an instant amount of relief at the familiar weight of her small blaster in her hand.
“Indeed, Your Grace,” says the elder Jedi, voice softly accented as he falls into step beside her, matching her quick gait. To her slight amusement, he did look like a little like Liam Neeson, and had the delectable voice to match it, deep, even and faintly accented with what she would have called a fading Irish one, “We hope we can provide aide, escort you to Construct and plead the case for your planet.”
The Governor looks like he’s ready to piss himself in gratitude, she notes, frowning.
“My people are in chains,” she says, ignoring the urgent look of many of her advisors and even the frightened gaze of her handmaidens, who are hardly older than her body, “The Senate did not heed my warnings of how urgent the state of relations was with the Trade Federation. Forgive me if I have no faith in them for something they have argued for months on end without any results.”
“My lady, I urge you to fly to Constru-”
“No,” she says flatly, because she may be physically fourteen, but she is mentally nearly forty, and she be damn if she lets things play out as they had in the films. Jedi Hiltor can kiss my reincarnated ass if he thinks I will let democracy fall to his fascist desires.
“Your highness-”
“Some of my delegation will board my ship as a decoy and break through the blockade. They will not be shot down if they think I am onboard... This is a matter for Naboo. Not a matter for the Senate, that much has been clear. Because of it, I will seek the aid of the people of Naboo… All of its people,” she says pointedly.
“That’s the worst thing you can do!” says the Knight, and Padme frowns, lifting her chin. She turns boldly to the man, pausing completely and causing her uneasy entourage to gaze around her nervously.
She had spent one lifetime cowering. One lifetime allowing someone to make the decisions for her. The reason why she had become the Queen of Naboo, like her original counterpart, was to not allow people to make decisions for her. If she did not become Queen, Jedi Hitler would happen regardless, and another girl would be his pawn in the grand scheme of things. She had a plan. She had foresight.
And she would damn sure that by the end of her lifetime, her possible-children would not be responsible for cleaning up the mess she would have accidently created. Only to make more messes in their later life. She was fixing this now and be damn the strings of fate.
“Do not question me, Knight,” she snaps, “I followed the advice of a senator, my planet’s Senator, its advocate in the Galactic Senate, and look what it has caused for my people.”
She gestures for her handmaidens to flank in front of them, ignoring the way they stared at her, the way that the two men gaped at the appearance of their various-sized blasters. Sabe, being every slightly enthusiastic, clutched a large thing that must’ve been what had caused her limp. It was easily the size of her own leg. Padme clicked her tongue at her zealous and bright eyes.
“Sabe,” she snaps and the young girl nods sharply, grimacing and easing behind the other girls.
She falls into step next to Obi-Wan, eying him with narrowed eyes as she lined up next to him. The rest of her guards flank around her maidens, ready, stone-eyed. She gestures for the Knight and his Padawan to come to her. Narrowing his calm eyes, the Knight does so, Obi-Wan coming to stand at her side.
Faintly, Padme notes that he is very tall and handsome, and she remembers when the movies had come out, she had thought Ewan McGregor was hot as hell.
“A feint, your highness?” and that is the Master.
She nods, hand reaching over to touch his. She tries to project calm, and confidence.
“I have a plan, Master Knight. All I ask for is your assistance. And faith.”
Eyes, grey and stormy, meet her. Padme feels his energy reaching for her, just a little nudge, and she automatically pushes back in defense, long use to Senator Palpatine trying to do the same to her. Since he is not the familiar Darth Sidious, she flinches at the contact. The Master Jedi blinks, before nods in apology, his energy retreating.
“Very well, your grace. I Master Quin-Gin will be at your disposal, as well my apprentice Padawan Obi-Wan Kenobi.”
She nods, tightly, slightly annoyed that he would try to read her mind but understanding his motives all too well.
“Thank you, Master Gin.”
Obi-Wan is startled when he sees her shed her makeup. He had read up on the planet on the way to the negotiation, of course, known about the Child Queen of only fourteen. Not the youngest to ever rule on the high, rich planet. But as a girl of fourteen, eleven years younger than him to rule a planet and he is more than a little skeptical. But with the makeup and the dramatic black gown that screams of pomp and of circumstance, he had not been able to see the roundness of her face clearly, the large nature of her warm, clear, and brown eyes was hidden by the dramatically thick kohl. The way she had moved her body had been graceful- but deliberate, constant movements of her legs and expertly moving her hands in a way that was a little too much like his own reflexes as she had fired her phaser. Her voice, stiff and formal, had demanded and ordered, not asked or gave a quarter.
The fact that she had defied his Master, strong-armed him to do her bidding, impressed him more than he cares to admit.
Now, all he can do is be surprised again, as she lets her hair fall out of its dark hood: it is a curtain of brown, nearly to her knees. Soft and in waves, messy and being tamed by the girls clad in red. She had shed the dramatic gown of black, he notes, stripped instead to a simple pair of pants and tunic, black and red, a battle-outfit of flowing but practical sleeves and looked to be padded with some sort of reinforcement by how stiffly she moves.
Armor? Within the fabric?
She shoos her handmaidens away with a smile, shaking her head, much to their displeasure, but they leave, heading towards the small grove they had settled in passing him without so much as a glance. The Queen of Naboo turns to his approaching footsteps.When she looks at him he is kicked in the gut by how… Vulnerable and small she looks, braiding her hair into a thick rope to hang over her slender shoulder. Because without the dress he can see that she is slim and almost( almost ) inelegantly gangly as all children of that age tend to be. He wonders, as she sits, looking exhausted, how much she has run today, with her long flowing dress and thick makeup he is sure she had not been comfortable. But she still manages to look elegant as she leans against the tree. Even as she closes her eyes in a brief moment of vulnerability.
She looked… So tired.
“Padawan Kenobi,” she says, as he approaches, opening her eyes smiling and he is startled at how normal she looks- at how her voice is soft and not the monotone she had used all day. She has even lost the slight stiff lit she had possessed all afternoon. Her voice is lovely and clear, brilliantly normal.
He blinks and nods his head minutely.
“Your Highness,” he states, unsure how to react to the young girl. Because while he is not a stranger to people of high rank, he is unsure of how to act when it is someone so much younger than him. Especially since he wasn’t too fond of Politicians in general.
“Padme, my given name is Padme,” she says equally soft. She gestures, an elegant turn of her hand, for him to sit.
He does, carefully, arranging himself in a lotus position. She copies him, leaning her chin into her hands. It is the least elegant thing he has seen her do, as her long rope of hair flops to the forest floor. She seems to pay it no mind as she looks at him, eyes dark in the night, intent on him.
“Your injuries, Padawan Kenobi,” she asks, looking unsure.
He blinks again at the concern, because it is genuine and heartfelt. He cannot read the girl very well- her mind is off in a way he cannot quite understand- garbled like a faulty transmission. Even his Master cannot read it. Force-sensitive, his Master had said, Aware Obi-Wan, so I suggest you do not try anything to gleam more, young Padawan . But strangely enough her emotions are also clear and direct.
“Minimal, Your- Padme,” he finishes, uneased at the reproachful look she had given him.
She nods, smile appearing again. It is easy and true, and part of Obi-Wan understands that this girl was beautiful. Not just as reigning monarch hiding behind finery and jewels, but as the clean face girl of only fourteen. He wonders, at how such a young person could become a Queen of a planet, but understands, with how mature she had held herself. He understand by the worry that had crossed her face at the transmission given to her by one of her maids just before she had composed herself in a fraction of a second.
“Good. It warms my heart that you are not badly hurt… Thank you, for everything you’ve done,” she said softly, reaching over to place a small palm over his.
She squeezes, brown eyes intent on him.
“I know you and your Master have your doubts on the course of action I have chosen,” she said, before continuing with another squeeze, “But I have faith that this is the course we must take.”
Obi-Wan blinked, looking down at her hand, surprised by how coarse her palm is. He wonders, if she had trained long and hard for those callouses. He had known of course, that the Queen had been known to train since her youth, it had been in her profile, but he had not known to what extent. Apparently, the reigning monarch was dedicated to martial arts.
“We have already agreed to follow you, Padme...”
The girl sighs before she lifts her hand away from him. Unbidden, his hand flexes at the lost.
“Yes, but it is always nice to have some positivity from all people involved. Especially when it’s a plan that has Captain Panaka looking at me in sheer horror.”
She grins, and there, that’s the first time she smiled in a way that isn’t the epitome of grace, but clumsily, crocked, and a smile that fits a fourteen-year-old girl.
“Than, I am confident and positive that this is a risky plan,” he muses, his own lips quirking in amusement.
The girl laughs, a tinkle of bells and mirth before she stands gracefully.
“Thank you, for the honesty, Padawan Kenobi. I bid you a good night,” she inclines her head and starts to make her way to the cluster of small tents.
“Padme,” he calls, standing slightly at attention as he rises.
She turns and inclines her head elegantly in question( has the girl been trained to do anything but a graceful movement? ).
“Obi-Wan is fine.”
She beams, before inclining her head again.
“Very well, good night, Obi-Wan.”
“Goodnight Padme.”
“Your Grace, I beg you to allow me-”
“I have no need for a decoy, Sabe,” says the Queen, stiff, voice accented and he is struck at what a contrast it is to the warm easy one she had used last night, “We are here in a mission of Peace. They do not need a girl playing Queen making plees, they need one ruler to another speaking as equals on our plagued planet.”
The girl, Sabe, looks crushed, dropping the clothing she and the rest of the girls had prepared.
“Please, Your Highness, please allow us to protect you. You have refused to use us as Decoys when we feld. But now against the-”
“I will do so when our planet is no longer in peril. I will not cower behind you, for I am an elected official of the People, to serve them at whatever cost, with wisdom and dedication. If I shall die for them, so be it. Now follow Captain Panaka. Do you understand?”
“Yes, my Queen.”
The creature in front of him is not Padme, he notes with slight trepidation, as she nods, shoulders back as she smooths down her clothing. Even without the makeup or an elaborate hairstyle, in the simple battle attire, she is Queen Amidala. The voice, the way she holds herself. And he is never more struck with the fact that this person had been chosen by the people to rule on the planet. If I shall die for them, so be it. Something twists in his stomach. She was so young- how on earth could she be so willing and ready?
She moves forward, smiling at the creature, arm loosely hanging around him.
“Will you help me Jar-Jar?”
“Mesa will try.”
“There is no try- there is only do or do not,” she responded and Obi-Wan, had he been ten years younger he would have stumbled as he made his way to stand beside his Master. He was more than a little surprised that she would quote from Lord Yoda as many nobles from any of the planets of the Republic didn’t bother with Jedi philosophy.
But he was finding that Padme Amidala was a strange creature, and completely outside of his expectations.
“Padawan,” says his Master, brows furrowed, “It would ease me if you would stand by the Queen.”
“Yes, Master.”
She smiles at him as he walks to her side, spare hand coming over in a delicate, casual move to briefly squeeze his forearm in thanks. His hand reaches out, to squeeze the poor girl’s hand in a gesture of faith. The girl freezes for a moment, at the returned gesture, before she takes a deep breath, and nods in his direction. She does not let go of his hand, lowering their intertwined hands, the sleeve of both her and his robe falling to hid them. It strikes him that he is holding a fourteen-year-old girl’s hand in a gesture that could be considered intimate, hidden beneath the sleeves of their respected robes.
Than he realizes, that the Queen’s hand is trembling, and though her chin is high and her gait firm as she moves forward, the girl is not unaware of what could possibly happen to her.
If I’m will die, so be it.
She is afraid. But she is not given into that fear, moving forward.
“This will work,” he mummers to her, as they step forward.
Her eyes slide to him, warm, brown and steady. Her lips curl into a small, beautiful smile that makes him blink.
“Yes,” she breathes, hand squeezing his, he notes, faintly, that her fingers have threaded through the spaces of his finger’s, no longer simply clasping his entire palm, “Yes it will. Thank you, Obi-Wan.”
They move forward, her entourage following her.
The gungan leader is standing there, and the second he spots them, he laughs. He holds open his arms, and his eyes glow with seriousness and a fierce light.
“Mesa were right!” he calls, “Padme knew!”
“I had guesses,” she replied, easily, voice soft, “It is good to see you. So good to see you.”
The Monarch laughed. Reached out and plucked Padme from the air like a doll, spinning her around in an embrace. Obi-Wan is confused.
“Padme, wesa have army ready. We will defend our home. Naboo people are safe with us. Majority of the population in Cities.”
“Thank you .”
Master Qui-Gon stared.
“Queen Amidala, what is this?”
“Thisa is the Order of Phoenix!” called the Gungan, grinning all of his teeth, “Wesa an intelligent network set on protecting Naboo. Queen knowsa of dangerous things that threaten planet, threathen us all!”
“They are as part of Naboo as I am. They are not my citizens, but they are my people. I have done my best to increase interaction between our people. We are one planet, and we will not bow to conquerors nor invaders.”
The day she met Anakin Skywalker was the day Padme realized that somethings in this universe are inevitable.
“Are you an angel?”
She blinked, turning in complete surprise at the careful voice, settling on a blond-brown haired boy that was roughly fifteen, and when she looked at him, his tan skin darkened as he flushed. She blinked again, gripping her long flowing dress with a raised brow and trying not to bolt at the sudden appearance of the boy that would’ve been her husband if she had not been Sera Turner in her previous life. She had managed to avoid him, she thinks, as she took him in, his tallness, his thin gangly limbs of someone who hadn’t quite grown into their features, for six years. She sighed, trying not to be unsettled by the intense, eerily focused, blue stare.
Darth Vadar in the flesh… Hubby to be.
“Excuse me?”
The boy licked his lips, pupils dilating further.
“An angel. I've heard the deep space pilots talk about them. They're the most beautiful creatures in the universe. They live on the moon of Iego, I think,” he ducked his head, small apprentice braid dangling against his face rapidly with the quick movement.
From a child of nine, the speech was unsettling if slightly charming and clumsy as children are. From what looked like a boy of fifteen, it was painfully awkward.
“No,” she said, softly, and hardly dare to move as his head snapped back at to her, “I’m afraid, young Padawan, that I am simply Nabooian. Not an angel.”
“Are you sure?”
She suppressed a grimace, not wanting to show how uncomfortable she was in his presence. Instead she simply nods, very acutely aware that she had left her hair plain today, a flowing mass straight to her knees. A white, sleeveless dress, layers of sheer fabric piled and piled in a tasteful display and train that drags behind her as she moves, shimmering and shifting different, pale lavenders and pinks. She had worn it on a whim, and for vanities sake. There was an advantage, after all, of looking like Natalie Portman. She knew she was a gorgeous creature of twenty standard years. She had turned heads, even when she had worn her simple head covering veil, and even more stares when she had lowered it to rest around her pale, creamy shoulders.
“Padme!” and that, she thought, was Obi-Wan, rushing forward, looking as if he had just stepped out of the fresher, pulling on his familiar drab brown robe.
She smiles, now, because she’s incredibly in love with him, and it’s hard not to smile when he does, his roguish beard making her stomach flip. She steps forward, hands coming out, and she sighs slightly as his hands clasp her’s in all too brief contact in welcome and affection.
He lets go. Easy and casually. Padme feels a touch ridiculous how much he she wants him to hold her.
“I apologize for appearing without a message beforehand, but my delegation returns to Naboo tomorrow and we have yet to speak in person, my friend. I know this last minute...”
Instantly, Obi-Wan blinks, shifting uneasily foot to foot. His face falls, but he nods accepting.
“Is that so? Than it seems it be best if we spend some time before you leave.”
“Do you know her very well, Master Kenobi?” and that’s Anakin again, and Padme fights the urge to flinch away from the boy when he comes to stand next to her. She had forgotten he was even there for a fraction of a second.
She looks at him, eyes drifting to the side to see his intense focus instead on Obi-Wan, eyes narrowed.
“Oh, Padawan Skywalker,” intones Obi-Wan, completely at eased, “I apologize, I did not see you. Yes, I know her very well. May I introduce Queen Padme Amidala of Naboo. I believe Master Qui Gin has told you of my last adventure as a Padawan?”
Anakin blinks, before he turns to her, brows furrowing.
“The Queen that freed the slaves? The one that lead Master to me?”
Damnit, she thinks, trying not to frown, instead quirking a brow in gentle confusion.
“Oh. So you… You are the boy. The boy from Tatooine, Knight Qui Gin has mentioned you,” she says, with quiet politeness.
The fifteen-year-old looks at her even more intently, blue eyes taking her all in.
“You saved me,” he whispers, looking at her as if she had strung the stars in the sky.
Well, fuck me.
“I did no such thing,” she corrects softly, “I merely directed attention to the outer-rim and its horrible conditions of what should be a free people. If you excuse us young Pada-”
“NO!” and its a bellow of noise that has her flinching back in surprise, as the boy steps forward, eyes gleaming and mouth opening slightly in parted awe, “I’ve dreamt about you! I.. Dreamt, I dreamt-”
No. This- I never even met him!
“Padawan Skywalker,” barks Obi-Wan, furrowing his brow as he came to stand next to her, hand on her silk-covered arm, “You’re being terribly rude. Go about your day, I believe I owe the Queen a meal since she’s arrived in Construct. If you’ll excuse us.”
“But-”
“I haven’t much time, young Padawan,” she stresses, “It was pleasant to meet you.”
They left, but she felt his gaze on her until she and Obi-Wan turned a corner. She breathed a bit easier as she felt the gaze leave the back of her head.
“Is it true that you have decided to step down?” he asks, suddenly softly.
She looks to him, and gives him a faint smile.
“Of course,” she mummers, “My campaign was established by the fact that I would only serve two terms. I will fulfill my promises to my people.”
Obi-Won’s lips quirk.
“An honest politician? I have seen everything.”
She laughs.
“Shh. Don’t tell anyone, my credibility will be revoked.”
“But still. I heard their is a petition for a third term. The people of Naboo love you,” he said, smiling softly.
She gave a shrug of her shoulders.
“And I them… But I cannot be their queen anymore… My ambitions lies elsewhere.”
“So it is true than. You plan to run against Senator Palpatine?”
She smiled, exposing her teeth.
“He lives too much in the past of a more monolithic republic. It is time to look to the future. We are too unique, too separate to become so seeded in such a monolith. We are one, but we are individual.”
She felt her heart hammer at the thought.
She was set to go against him. She was aiming, eventually, to reach the seat of Chancellor. If she could stall his campaign in the next election, he would become ineligible for the position. If she could do that, she could mitigate any legitimate avenues of his path to becoming the Sith Emperor. She had done her damnedest, slashed at his supply chains, charmed Count Duku as much as she feasibly could, and she seems to have made some headway in that department. He was not Sith, as far as she could feel. He remained like her, Grey, neutral.
“You are a strange creature, Padame.”
Oh, my love, my dearest one, you have no idea.
Chapter 21: Logical Leap (DCU)
Summary:
In which personal assistant to Bruce Wayne has guessed his identity as The Batman, and does her damndest to make sure someone else doesn’t take the same logical leap she did, and make sure the greatest detective doesn’t figure out that she knows. Or Sophia Snow tries to keep an infamous Batman under wraps, even as he gives her the side-eye. And accidentally gets dragged into the shenanigans of a Justice and League variety. Who knew the Justice League was so horrible at paperwork? Drabble Series
Not based on any specific Justice League media, with influence across the board.
Chapter Text
Pairings: Sophia Snow/Clark Kent
Chapter One:
Sophia Snow P.A. Extraordinaire
Sophia Snow was mostly a happy person. It came with having a high-paying, mostly fulfilling job that had the best dental. It came with the security of having a roof over her head, of having food in her fridge, and only being a couple of years out of college whilst her fellow graduates were struggling. She was a lucky girl, especially she had gotten her job on a whim from a very eccentric man that had been hired on the spot from her internship a couple years ago when she had been brave enough to point out an error in his schedule. Becoming the personal assistant of a CEO of a multi-billion dollar company had been a godsend, if bewildering and she was determined to keep her job, for as long as possible. Finishing her communications degree at night and still maintaining her job as a PA nearly five years later, and she felt accomplished.
However, one thing is certain.
On a regular basis, she wants to murder her boss. Bruce Wayne was many things, but considerate he was not. She stared at her work phone, with a cheerful text, at two in the morning, saying something along the lines that he had adored his dinner at the restaurant she had booked him last night, as had his date, the vivacious Vickey Vale, high fashion model turn cut-throat journalist, and could she please switch the catering ASAP to the restaurant? Oh, and the venue felt not right for the new sushi cuisine, and could she instead book the Japanese gardens by the Gotham Bay for the charity event in two weeks? Don’t worry about the expense, Sophia, you have my cards Sophia, its on my dime, Sophia. You’re the best Sophia.
Sophia responded with an immediate positive, grabbed her firmest pillow, and shrieked into the silk casing.
She then slipped out of her bed and went straight into the shower. She had a lot of phone calls to make soon, and it be best she had at least three hours prep time.
Chapter Two:
Mr. Wayne- Call me Bruce
Like clock-work, somehow, Mr. Wayne had her a lovely basket of expensive imported chocolate(her long-reigning favorites present, as well as a few new to try), a flowering branch of sakura blossoms, and what looked like a real silk kimono in the right shade of blue for her skin tone, with a blood-red obi ready for her just as she made her way out of her apartment. She huffed a laugh, signed for it, and mentally counted the baskets that he had given her so far. Two more and she would need to make a basket filling run, and she could donate it to a local charity.
She knew it was one of those things that he never failed to send her the perfect gift basket after an unreasonable request.
Usually with some sort of gift connected to that request.
Because Bruce Wayne liked symmetry.
Because of course, the eccentric man did.
He was beaming, even as she made her way to him, smiling, fingertips flying across her work cellphone. Without even pausing, she threw him a thumbs up.
“Miss Snow,” he said simply.
Chapter Three:
Insta Famous
Chapter Four:
It’s My Party
Chapter Five:
Party Crashers
Chapter Six:
It’s A Laugh
Chapter Seven:
Chapter Eight:
Chapter Nine:
Chapter Ten:
BruceWayne+Jerkwade+Night Time Shenanigans= Batman
Logically, Sophia Snow does not quite remember what was the first thing to tip her off that her often absent, seemingly inconsiderate fop of a boss is actually the Caped Crusader of a bat variety.
Because first and foremost, being the personal assistant to Bruce Wayne is…
A challenge.
To put it lightly. Infuriatingly inconsistent, to put it more realistically. He dropped plans that took months to prepare in a drop of a hat. Demanded entire parties to be made out of thin air with barely enough time to physically appear like magic. He scrimped on meetings and jet setted his way through life with cheerful posts on his meticulously curated instagram and gift baskets with stupidly nice chocolates as an apology. She had so many baskets she had begun to donate them once a year to a local charity, full of sweet missives for kids. He was honestly a nightmare, and it is that regular fury that kept her from connecting the dots a lot sooner.
It was a good a cover as anything. To be an inconsistent jerkwad.
But Sophia Snow had connected the dots. The inconsistency of keeping a schedule, the odd hours that he kept- the intelligence that lurked in his dark eyes that he hid behind foolish behavior and careless charm. Oh, and the fact that one second he had been standing by her side a couple days ago during a charity event, which the Joker had gleefully crashed. He had helped her out, walked- stalked with her, clenched at her arm as he had brought her to relatively safety, and than dashed back to the danger. And she had been standing outside, watched as the dark knight had walked out with the same energy, Joker slung over his shoulder… And looked at her for a fraction of a second… And it was the same eyes that she looked at nearly every day. Same color, same intelligence, only hidden behind a cowl and what looked like black makeup. She really wished she knew what brand, cause that thing did not run and looked waterproof.
And honestly, she had known fuck all to what to do with that information.
How does one even open up the discussion to their billionaire boss who ran around punching criminals at night?
Hello Mister Wayne, you here’s your schedule for today, I have ordered you that pasta you like for today’s lunch, and an extra-strength coffee because I heard there was an incident with Two-Face last night, would you like anything else? Some pain-relievers for that wicked punch to the face you got? He really clocked you good on the News I was watching.
Sophia sighed.
That would go
so
well.
Chapter 22: May It Please (MCU)
Summary:
Darcy Lewis is many things. A political science major that is six credits away from graduation. A maker of bomb playlists. A bringer of poptarts. The personification of death that took living form because she longed for something she couldn't touch. It's just her luck that another god decides to hijack her internship
Chapter Text
Pairings: Darcy Lewis/Thor, onesided Darcy and Thanos
Characters:
Darcy Lewis, Thor, Thanos
"You feel strange, young one," intones Thor, god of thunder.
It is quiet, it is dark, and Jane and Erik are asleep. Darcy looks at the giant, cut being that can pass as human, something in him that she can almost taste. It is quiet, smothered. A light locked away beneath the surface. She can feel it hovering beneath his skin. She can feel the pulse of lightning and the bellows of thunders in her heart.
She blinked and gave a guileless grin.
"What makes you say that, big guy?"
They are sitting, quiet in the dark, hands clutching at hot chocolate that is a hint of bitterness, and sweetness in whipped cream. The god of thunder had a whipped cream mustache, and Darcy thought it was perfect, she wished the lighting was better so she could snap a selfie with him.
"I cannot truly fathom it, limited as I am, but I do not think you are mortal as you seem."
"I am as mortal as you," she mused, in half-truths, sipping loudly and luxuriously at her cocoa.
The god shifted, and his thick brow furrowed.
"I am not mortal."
She gave him another smile.
"Whatever you say, big guy."
She pats his cheek.
Electricity sparks in her heart. Life is a tingle and spark across his cheekbones. She can nearly feel it as her fingertips hover across his chiseled jaw.
She wants to linger.
Aches too.
But she steps away.
Thor Odinson is looking, well, thunderstruck. She can feel the child of Odin and Frigga lingering on her fingertips.
Lighting, bravery, champion of the nine realms.
She blinks.
He stares.
"What are you, Lady Darcy?"
She swallows. Feels a call across the limited space between them. Shakes her head. Gives an innocent smile.
"I'm the intern."
She feels death on him.
And she is furious. He was not meant to end here, she knew, as the Destroyer turned his back. It wasn’t his time.
“Hey ugly!” she snarled.
It turned.
“ HE’S NOT MEANT TO DIE YET! ”
The Destroyer prepares to strike.
But Darcy is done.
"DARCY!"
The stupid laser beam strikes.
Power she had left underneath her skin bursts forth. And the laser ends with a sputter as Darcy casually lifts her hand.
Stunned silence.
Just the distant whirl of the wind across cracked earth.
Darcy's chest is heaving.
She is still furious.
She takes one step.
The Destroyer falls to one knee. Buckles as rust comes to its gleaming metal. Spreads with each delibrate step that Darcy takes, her red chucks crunch gravel to dust, the wind whips at her brown hair.
Power dances at her fingertips. Black light- a gloomy glow, piercing the sunlight, the wind. Death. The end.
She stalks past the Destroyer.
And feels her fury eb as Thor raises his hand.
Mew mew flies to his side.
A blond head pops up after a transformation sequence worthy of the best magical girl. Lighting is free, power is gleaming. And Darcy is beaming, her own power lingering before it faded to nothing.
“My Lady,” he whispers, “You- You were there. ”
Darcy nods, softly.
“I am always there to greet anyone,” she told him, just as softly.
She is there, of course. Standing in the windswept town as Darcy Lewis.
But she is also sitting in the many versions of her garden, softly greeting anyone, anything who dies.
“My Lady, who… Who are you?”
“I’ve been known as many things,” she said with a casual shrug, “I have been since before your father’s father’s, I have greeted and eased everything that has ever lived.”
He blinked, eyes alive and beautiful and so blue.
“You are Hel?”
“I was once known as that. I have been called Morte, Mort, I have been called Death. The lady of passing. Shinigami. Reaper. But right now? I am Darcy Lewis.”
“Why?”
“Because it was so wretchedly lonely to be everyone’s last goodbye. So I decided to give out some hellos. It’s been strange. Living beyond my garden. But it has been so nice.”
She smiled, happy, sweet and sure.
He laughed.
“Then hello, my Lady!”
She laughed.
“Hello, Thor!”
She did what was perhaps a touch foolish. She wanted. And kissed the God of Thunder on the lips.
She could hear her sisters' judgment. But the Nornes aren't here to judge her properly.
They never are.
Chapter 23: No Longer His Temple (MCU/The Mummy(1999))
Summary:
Tony Stark has made many stupid descions in his life. Keeping Darcy, his kid, at eighteen was never one of them, even when the magic mumbo jumbo started up. Because Starks were made of iron, and Darcy, his baby girl, was the strongest of them despite what she had suffered in her past lives. For Darcy, being a secret Stark™ was a blessing. She was the safest she had ever been in any of her three lives. She had family, and life the third time around was as good as it could get. Or Darcy Lewis was once a man's temple, a man's obsessive love, but never her own. From Anck-su-namen, to Meela Nais, to Darcy Lewis aka Stark. She hopes three times the charm, and that she'll have a nice life this time around. She was doing pretty well, then her dad gets kidnapped. He's dying. Then the god of another pantheon comes and crashes her internship. Karma, she gets it, she was a bad person once!
Notes:
Honestly, I have no idea where I came up with this one. Well, that’s a lie. I saw a couple of one-shots/shorts of Darcy-Su-Namun(I FORGOT THE NAMES I’M SORRY). And I started throwing around some sentences of how it would change up the OG Thor movie, and than I started reading a bunch of Darcy is Tony’s daughter stories, and somehow I smashed the two together and than made it much more complicated because thanks Doctor Strange…
And.
Yeah.
This is the result.
Woof.
Also, all of this was written BEFORE Moon Knight, so yeah, not connected to that at all.
Chapter Text
CHARACTERS: Darcy Lewis, Anck-su-namun, Meela Navias, Tony Stark, Peggy Carter, Anna Jarvis, The Ancient One, Wong, James Rhodes, Happy Hogan, Pepper Potts,
Pairings: Darcy Lewis/Steve Rogers, Tony Stark/Pepper Potts, Mentions of Tony Stark/Darcy’s Mom,
Tags: Darcy is Anck-su-namun, Darcy is a Reincarnation, Darcy Is Magic, Darcy is Tony Stark’s Daughter, Secret Stark™, Magical Shineagans, Reincarnation, Only Semi-Canon Compliant till Endgame, Egyptian Mythology Done Wrong, Cause its Connected to the Mummy Movies, Summurs Mummy, 1999 Mummy, Mentions of Rape, Physical Abuse, Darcy Has Super-Powers, Tony Is A Good Dad, Dad!Stark,
Chapter I:
A Gift
1 April 1988
She was born on April Fools Day, and really, he should’ve known right then and there that his daughter was going to fill his life with laughter, hope, and just the right amount of bat shit insane.
To be fair, he was too busy being scared, spitless, and angry, to realize the significance of the date. Because he had just turned eighteen, and he knows with startling certainty that he isn’t fucking ready to have a child for fucks sake. Yet condoms break, birth control fails, and somehow he is holding all five pounds and six ounces of a baby girl, looking up at him with the sweet blue eyes of his mother, who had been buried just three years ago. The world was a fucked up place, and Tony knew that he was too damn young to be taking care of a child. But when he’s holding his quiet baby, his daughter , and sees the even disdain lining the young woman’s face across from him, he knows with a certainty that even if he isn’t ready, he doesn’t have a fucking choice.
“NDA’s solid,” he says, voice hard, and from the rushing, in his own ears it sounds a thousand-miles away, “And you’ve already set yourself to sign away your parental rights unless someone is as good as me, no one will know you had a baby at all. You just got to sign on the dotted line, Maja.”
Maja Krol, purses her pouty lips, scratched and dry from her herculean effort of birth, and tilts her striking platinum head. It's what attracted him to her in the first place, that hair. Seeing the glittering of it from across the room, the chandeliers of the Ritz making that perfectly silky hair look like spun gold. The Prima Ballerina of the New York Ballet Company was a knock-out, sassy as all hell, and just the right amount of disdain for the world at large. His fling with Maja Krol had been like most of his affairs, brief, and wild. They had walked away with smiles and satisfaction.
All smiles had died when she had walked back, months later. A DNA test and pregnancy test in hand, righteous and nervous fury on her gorgeous face.
“I know,” her voice is throaty, faintly accented like it always did when she was stressed, taking on the afflictions of her Polish parents, and tired as all hell, “I don’t want this coming out more than you. My career will tank.”
It was all that mattered to her. It was all she had. She was like him, parents dead before she was sixteen, with her only solace being her work. Her own words were that she was a pretty face and a dancer, and she had precious years left for her career to matter. Her worry for her body, because she was so far along when she figured out she was pregnant, was the only thing that prevented her from the abortion. Giving up the baby had been her choice, telling him had been her possibly only saving grace in this fuck up, and here they were, five months later in his upstate small cabin, squirreled away from the world, with a premature newborn that had come so quietly into the world they had both freaked.
“You shouldn’t raise her,” Maja's voice was firm, her brown eyes soft as they looked down at the baby.
Nothing but unease lined her expression. Tony licked his lips.
“Thought you didn’t care.”
Maja’s face wavered. Something breaking across her usually poised face.
“I wish I didn’t. But we aren’t meant for this, Anthony. She’s a responsibility neither of us should take. Give her up, don’t look back, and let her be normal. We aren’t normal. Being a Stark will ruin her, just like it broke you. Let her go, just like I am.”
Tony looked down at his mother’s blue eyes. Watching him, he knew she didn’t know. He knew she wasn’t old enough to understand. But with her looking at him he knew he couldn’t. Not when she’s looking at me with mom’s eyes. He reached out with a spare hand, and he can admit it, his heart nearly stopped when tiny, oh so fragile fingers curled around his own. Held tight. Warm and his, gripping him tight as she could. As if to say, ‘ please, please I am yours ’. He couldn’t lie and say he hadn’t thought about it. He was fucking eighteen. But he couldn’t. She was his, and he was going to keep her.
“She will be a sensation. She will be haunted forever because she bears the Stark name,” Maja continues, and she is looking at the wall. At the fireplace, anywhere but the baby.
He tries not to think of his childhood. Being touted like a fucking showpiece by his old man. Being propped up like a doll for the world to see. Kidnapping attempts the more intertwined Stark Industries had become with the rising American power in the Cold War. His father had built the Stark name into American Royalty. And he was the posed prince for the masses, especially after Howard had gone and killed himself and dragged poor Jarvis and his mother with him. Because of the military contracts of Stark Industries, he was always at risk.
It wasn’t the life he would want for any child.
Especially his own.
“She’s not gonna be a Stark. Well, not on paper,” he told her, truthfully.
Maja snorted. Eyes glittering with something almost like malice as they flicker to him. But not really. He tries not to understand her, but he does, which is why they had worked so well together to keep this a secret. Genius recognize genius, lonely children recognize lonely children. She may have been a genius dancer, he a genius inventor, but shit was more a like. Dedication. Consumption of their craft.
“You can’t hide her from the world forever.”
“I know. But I’m going to do my damndest to keep her safe until she’s ready.”
The world felt smaller and smaller, each and every year. He knew that. Communication was becoming hyper advanced, and so was the concept of identity becoming hyper important to everyday life. Animity was on the way out, and Tony knew with a few years, within a couple decades, he wouldn’t be able to hide his daughter. But that was a way off, and for now, he can let his daughter live in relative peace. He’s Tony mother-fucking Stark- he can do it. Maja looked away. Manicured hands fisting on the fine bed sheets.
“What are you going to name her?”
Softness in her face, even if she tried to desperately hide it. Some of that softness had been between them, once. Some of that softness had brought Tony Stark to wish that both he and Maja wanted something more than a warm body in their bed. Had connected deeper than that. They were so damn similar in many ways. Maybe that’s why they couldn’t last. Too similar creatures. Too high egos and too high maintenance. He looked down at his daughter. He had thought of names back and forth in his head constantly. Ever since he had found out.
“Darcy Maria,” he said softly.
Maja smiled. Pouty lips trembling. It was such a strange look on her face. Only ever from the stage, had he seen her smile. Wide and pleased with herself and her effort. He had never seen this smile. This soft, hesitant thing that looked as fragile as glass.
“After your mother and her favorite book. That is almost beautiful coming from you, Anthony Edward Stark.”
He swallowed. Shrugged.
“I thought so.”
“When can I leave?” Maja sounded so damn tired.
Darcy’s fingers tighten significantly on his own. As if she knew. He squeezed back, as if to tell her, ‘ I’m still here. ’
“When you’re recovered enough. Should be a month or so. Then you can get back to what you want.”
“After today, don’t bring her in here. Please. ”
Tony could only nod. Trembling, Maja reached out a hand to place on Darcy’s dark head.
“... I wish your mother was someone else,” she told the baby softly, “I could have been someone that made your father happy, whole, but I am not. I am your mother, but I do not want to be. I hope you will understand my selfishness when you are older. Not forgive it, not celebrate it, but understand . My body is my temple, and I gave it unwillingly to house you to protect it… I am not sorry I brought you into this world, I see that now, but I am sorry I am unable to stay.”
Maja pressed another lingering hand against Darcy’s cheek, before she pulled away hers.
“Please leave, Anthony.”
He did.
And he did not look back.
)~*(o)*~(
20 April 1988
It takes surprisingly little to hide a baby girl from the world. Because he’s Tony mother-fucking Stark. And he has people in his corner. Ana Jarvis and Peggy Carter-Sousa are treasures and take one look at his daughter, and help him. Honestly, between the three of them, he thinks they can take over the world. But Aunt Peggy is too set on being a good government agency head or whatever and Ana thinks it's too much effort.
“Lewis? An angalization of my maiden name? Oh Tony, sweetheart,” cooes Ana, a touch of her Hungarian accent peeking through in her excitement, pinching his cheeks between her fingers. She then pats his face with a sweet smile.
She’s done that since he was a baby and he thinks she will keep doing that until he’s old and grey. He grins down at the papers sprawled over the table in front of them. All perfectly forged ala Aunt Peggy, and Darcy Maria Lewis is set to be in the guardianship of one Ana Jarvis. Darcy is currently swaddled against him in a series of make-shift carry made of his finest silk scarves, and fiddling with the lapels of his armani suit jacket, snuggled against his Black Sabbath T-shirt. She was a quiet baby. Something he thought was weird as fuck but honestly loved. Because she only reached out to hold him and touch him as much as possible. Clingy. But Tony liked clingy when it was her.
“Honestly,” said Aunt Peggy, voice prime and careful, “This will be cake. Ana, dear, she’s your niece that I smuggled in from Hungary. Parents deceased, poor dears.”
“And I will raise her perfectly,” she replied, “Will I still be in charge of the Stark Mansion upstate?”
“All my properties, actually, you’re gonna be jet-setting on my heels, Ana. It gives me an excuse to be near her. You are doing some renovations while I prepare myself to start my hostile take-over of Stark Industries,” Tony says, simply.
His trust didn’t hit until he was twenty-five, and even then Howard Stark’s shares of Stark Industries in the company was not enough to get him to take the mantle of CEO, the one that Tony needed to get. He was determined to do that- take up the mantle that his father hadn’t thought him enough to take.
Peggy hummed.
“How’s that going for you, dear?”
Tony grinned, all teeth. J.A.R.V.I.S. his first baby, born a few scant years ago, was taking stock after stock, taking no prisoners. His digital firstborn was dominating. His position of Stark Industries was tentative until his trust was open, the board shutting him out of decisions even as he kept vaguely abreast by Obi while he finished up collecting PHDs, and stayed in R&D as their wonder boy. More weapons please. More this, please. Shut-the fuck up kid. Tony was having nothing of that shit.
And he was going to make the old bastards of the board understand that he wasn’t just a wild-child wreck of a boy in daddy’s shadow.
He was Tony motherfucking Stark, and his damn name was on the buildings.
He would own it damn it.
“I got it handled.”
“Of course, are we to tell anyone else about her?”
“Between five people, I think, that's a good number.”
“Who are the five?”
“The mother, but she’s a none issue. Gone for good. Of course, Aunt Peggy, Ana, Happy, and moi ,” he replied firmly. Six with J.A.R.V.I.S. but that wasn’t something he shared with anyone. Not yet.
“What of James?”
“Rhodey can't keep a secret to save his life.”
He loves Rhodey. He does. But this isn’t a mess for his best friend to fix, this is his child and he cannot risk it yet. He needed Peggy and Ana to make this work, Happy had been with him the entire time. Rhodey would come later. Rhodey would understand the need to know shit, even if he would give him hell. His sour patch was just all sorts of understanding.
“Obadiah?”’
He purses his lips.
“He’s gonna want to flaunt the Stark legacy, PR, possibly applaud me as a great single teen parent. Modern Americana, the new Princess of the Stark Legacy. That’s against the whole point of this cloak and dagger situation.”
“When do you think you’ll introduce her to the world at large?”
“Until she wants to. No one is going to take that choice from my baby girl.”
A coo from his scarf bundle. Hands reach out. His mother’s blue eyes stare. He stares back. Grins. Gives her his hand. She does what she always does. She holds his hand in hers and smiles up at him, gummy and drolly and he thinks she’s the cutest thing.
“No one, baby girl,” he tells her firmly.
)~*(o)*~(
6 July 1988
Darcy’s first word is not something he registers. Because, one, it's in a dead fucking language, and two, the first word she says in English is said about five seconds after that. And all but warms him to the his cold, dead heart. Distracts him completely from the first thing.
He’ll come to regret that.
Or, well, not regret. Think himself stupid afterwards. Which was close to regret on his part. Either way.
“ Sah, ” said Darcy, voice soft, as she touched gently on the drawn lines on her chest.
Tony winced at the picture she made. Somehow, the daughter he had spawned had managed to get her hands on his drafting markers, and she had drawn willy-nilly all over. On herself. On the walls. He has no idea how she has managed that. Eyes flickering up and down the squibbles. Squints. Her squiggles are actually pretty cool, looking almost like actual drawings. Boxy and stuff. Wonky birds and feathers that for a brief moment remind him of Hieroglyphics but not. It isn’t until he is much later that he will learn that it was Hieratic, and that was his daughter's easiest shorthand.
“Bless your soul,” he told his daughter seriously at the sound because it did sound like she had sneezed. A tiny, whisper of a sneeze, but a sneeze nonetheless. He repeats what his mom would always say.
His baby girl laughs, a burst of giggles. Soft and pretty as a bell. He thinks there’s nothing more wonderful then Darcy laughing.
“Daddy,” she says her second word, not that he knows it then, and she makes grabby hands, “ Sah , Daddy.”
Takes him a second, he can admit it, to register what she says and reboot. Because she is only a couple months old and already talking and Jesus, her first word was him. He beams. Lifts her high in his arms and her giggles turn to happy shrieks.
He was always so happy with this little girl.
Chapter II:
The Babe With The Power
1 April 1989
“Happy Birthday!” he crows, throwing himself out of the prepared giant present box.
Bow and all pinned on his chest. Darcy in lace and big bow on her head, Darcy doesn’t disappoint. She coos, she shrieks and she calls out with a blissful, beaming smile, “DADDY!”
It hadn’t been assured of him making it. His thesis Professor is an ass and doesn’t understand that Spring Break is non-negotiable for him. Tried to push in a bull-shit deadline that would have cost him Darcy’s big day and a delay in his newest degree. He threw his newest bot, Dumm-E at his fucking panel and walked away as Doctor Stark again, and made it just in time.
“Daddy’s home!” he preens, and he takes his daughter into his arms.
“Welcome home!” says Darcy, face pressing into his neck,“I missed you so much!”
Her words are near flawless. Stark genes making her so damn smart he can’t even sometimes. His cold dead heart near bursts.She was already speaking so fluently. Her words sometimes twisted into an accent- He thanks Ana on that score, not bothered by it. He knows it would be a further cover for her.
“Who’s my Big girl?”
“Me,” whispered Darcy back.
)~*(o)*~(
24 December 1990
)~*(o)*~(
4 May 1991
“ Darcy !”
She tilts her head up at the strange lady. Feels an itch flowing across her skin. She is still holding her on her hip. Pears down at her with the deep, searching eyes that are as crisp as snow.
“You should put me down,” she says softly, because she is afraid, and so is her Daddy.
The strange woman with Power with a capital ‘P’, only hitches Darcy a touch higher on her hip. Darcy rarely feels small. She feels- she feels many things. But never small. She is all of three years old, but in this woman’s hold, she feels it. Feels it deep in her bones, feels her heart pitter and patter, feels her sah writhe underneath her skin. This woman is magic, this woman is power, and Darcy thinks she sees her.
Sees who she used to be.
“I think not. I think I will be explaining some things to your father.”
A chilled hand touches the arc of her cheek, moves quick as spiders to touch at her heart. Darcy squirms. Her heart is heavy. With sins she had made life-times ago.
She has known it since she has first opened her eyes.
“Daddy doesn’t know, ” she begs.
Ice and Snow. Stare at her.
“You are distressed.”
“Daddy doesn’t know,” she repeats.
What else could she say? The bald woman, this magic lady hitched her slightly higher on her hip. She hummed soft, eyes gleaming. Darcy feels her sah shiver and writhe underneath skin, and she feels so weak.
“Why have you not told him?”
“Because he thinks I’m good. ”
The woman blinks carefully.
"And why ever do you think that you are not? "
Darcy swallows.
"My heart is heavy."
The woman stares at her. Shifts her slightly on her hip. Darcy feels so small in her arms, in her tundra eyes. She presses down a wail. Or a sob. Either way, it's going to be loud and ugly.
"It should've been eaten. But, but, the gods they cursed me instead. It's almost worse. Last time was bad. But this time it has been good. Daddy is here. Daddy doesn't know-" Darcy cannot help the wail then.
Because it had been nice until this moment.
It had been good .
But she guesses she does not deserve good. Daddy will throw her away. And she cannot even blame him.
Her heart is too heavy.
She cannot even be angry- She had tried angry once. And it had amounted to nothing. Just more choking, consuming death. Spindly writhing legs and crushing weight of a fury that had never really been mine. No, this time she is not angry, or righteous as she had been the first time.
No in her third life Darcy is just sad she does not get to keep good.
“Oh, sweet girl,” muttered the woman, brimming with Power, “I do not think you are bad.”
Darcy looks up at her and feels tears slip down her pale cheeks. Feels them fall as steady and constant as the Nile.
“Maybe not in this life. But I have been. I have been evil, I have coveted power and destruction. I wanted the world beneath my heel. I wanted to burn it to the ground for what it had done to me in my first life. My heart is heavy as a result.”
The woman blinks. Careful. Even. Pale lips part.
“Did you burn the world?”
“I died trying. I only ever burned myself.”
“Let go of my daughter, or I swear to God lady, I will taze you!” hissed Daddy, voice tight, hands steady with his tazor.
The woman doesn’t even flinch. Just keeps a steady gaze on Darcy.
“You said first, how many times have you come?”
“... Three. Three that I remember,” whispers Darcy, voice small.
The woman surprises her completely. She starts to rock her back and forth. Soothing. Even. And despite her fear, Darcy feels her head press easily into the woman’s neck. She finally looks up at Daddy, and her ice eyes narrow.
“I think there is much to talk about, Anthony Edward Stark, of your daughter. She is very distressed.”
“No shit, lady, a stranger won’t put her down!”
The woman smiled. Rocked even and gently.
“No. She is distressed because she fears losing you.”
Power hummed. Orange, round and round a set of rings. One-handed, the woman of power made a sparking ring of magic. The ring showed someplace else. A stately house- The woman pushed. Daddy screamed as he was flung back, and the woman walked forward easily, bouncing Darcy with another soothing hum. She twisted and flung her spare hand. And central park was gone.
“Now, I am the Ancient One, Sorcerer Supreme, Leader of the Mystic Arts. And I believe Anthony Stark, your reincarnated daughter would do well to know of them.”
Daddy sputtered, reached for the tazor. Eyes wide and wild. It dissolved into butterflies with a wave of a hand.
“ Fuck. ”
)~*(o)*~(
1992
)~*(o)*~(
1993
)~*(o)*~(
1994
)~*(o)*~(
5 December 1995
1996
)~*(o)*~(
1997
)~*(o)*~(
1998
)~*(o)*~(
1999
)~*(o)*~(
2000
)~*(o)*~(
2001
)~*(o)*~(
2002
)~*(o)*~(
2003
)~*(o)*~(
2004
)~*(o)*~(
2005
)~*(o)*~(
2006
)~*(o)*~(
2007
)~*(o)*~(
2008
)~*(o)*~(
2009
)~*(o)*~(
2010
Chapter Whenever:
To Fell A God
2011
In retrospect, Darcy Lewis realizes that none of her lives would ever have any semblance of normal.
In her first life, it was being plucked as a child barely old enough to understand what ‘mistress’ meant. Anger, resentment built over long years of pain and listless nights that had never been about herself. A temple to a man, but not worshiped, not loved nor married, just a place to release himself for his own self-worship. Painted and gilded and used as a place of someone else’s worship. Her own body had never been her own. A spark of compassion from a forbidden place. A soft word here and there, touched with longing and just a hint of cynicism. Laughter between palace columns, conversation and minds like touching in friendship, and warm eyes that saw her. Passion in secret, plots of love and freedom.
Death had been a relief in that life, because she had done it herself, plunged her knife into her body and finally, finally made it her’s again. Torn his temple apart in a vicious plunge that had made her bare her teeth in a smile.
Venangance had been icing on the cake. Knowing her keeper was dead before her had been perfection.
In her second life it had been desperation of correcting her first life that had ruined her. Trying so hard to be the woman she had originally been, again. Never taking into account her own wants of that life, trying desperately to fit into a peg that was square when she had become a circle.
Death had been on the heels of dissolution, regrets of a past life not being enough. Of power and a love waned.
The lust for power had clouded the man she once loved as Anck-su-namun, and Meela Nais had only wanted to live, and instead she died in a pit of scorpions rejecting the love she had fought for in two lifetimes.
She was different, once again.
Her name was Darcy Maria Stark, even if her ID said ‘Lewis’. She was born away from Egypt in this life. So many years later, and so grateful to truly, utterly, be away from my past. When she looked in a mirror, she saw nearly nothing of the woman she had been in either of her lives. Pale skin from her once luscious honey gold, eyes the color of Nile’s blue lotus instead of the warmth of dark pitch eyes. She saw hints of herself, her dark hair, dark and full. The curve of her lips, the way she walked like a cat no matter how much she tried to walk normally- Only in this life her hair was wild and curled and never sat still. She had nearly lost four inches(okay five) in height, curvy where she had been wire thin and muscled. Her hips were the only thing that was sort of the same- full. She…
She looked so different from her previous lives.
It was both completely liberating, and gave her a large case of body dysmorphia for the longest time, something she still struggled with. She would reach out, and find her limbs too short. She would spin on a dime, and though she had the instincts of a warrior two times over, she would trip over her own feet for miscalculating her center of gravity. Her hands would sometimes automatically reach out to paint her lips or her eyes, and she would find the colors and styles that had worked on a different eye shape, a different skin type. She knew if her once beloved Imoteph were to see her, he would not recognize her. His eyes would pass her without a glance. She doubted even Nefertiti, the young girl she had grown alongside in her first life, could see her and know her.
It was a bittersweet relief to no longer have the face that had cursed her in her first life, and had damned her in her second.
It was nice to be her own person, beyond what her face meant.
“Darcy, would you get that?” mumbled Jane Foster, head trapped in her notebook.
In ways Darcy admired Jane Foster to the point of abandonment. She was fiercely intelligent, and Darcy had no doubt that her brilliance would change human understanding. She was so unlike anything Darcy had ever allowed herself to be, and it was beautiful and uplifting to see in another person.
But she had the common sense of a beetle, and sometimes spoke as if everyone knew exactly what she was thinking… When she had never explained herself.
“What do you need, boss lady? Like say specific words.”
Jane barely looked up from her book, still scribbling. It was odd, sometimes Jane reminded her of Princess Nefertiti and of Evelyn O'Connell - the same one mindedness, the same stubbornness of scholarly pursuit that had transcendence lifetimes. But as Darcy Lewis she did not hate the trait, she did not resent it. ‘Cause I understand… And I do the same thing. But not with string thingies or the mystery of the universe. My own nerd stuff. Unlike before, she had her own agency, and unlike in her second life she thinks she had forgiven any slight the woman had done to her all those years ago. It was exhausting to even think about repeating the same level of hate for someone who had done nothing to her personally. Especially because Evelyn and Neferiti alike had only been trying to do what was right and just and all I had just wanted to watch the world burn for all the hurts it had laid onto me. It had damned her as Meela, and Darcy was determined to forget her first two lives as much as she could. Forgive and forget and not let herself be taken by anger, resentment, greed and hate.
She wasn’t in love with the ancient priest, wherever he may be. Finally dead or still cursed between life and not life. She pitied him. She even remembered him with fondness and a twinge of regret for the few moments they had been happy together in her first life. But she was alive. Young . She had loved him once, but she does not think she could love him ever again. He belongs with the dead. She wasn’t enough like Anck-su-namun to love small amounts of memories of warmth set between whispered promises of power and revenge, nor was she delusional and angry as Meela to cling to said memories in a desperate attempt to correct their failure.
She was Darcy.
And all she wanted was a normal, simple life.
“The map, Darcy, I think tonight is going to be important. It’s why I invited Erik here.”
Darcy shivered, despite being in Jane’s creeper van. Huddled deeper in her hoody and wished she had thought to bring a hot drink. Look curiously over at Jane’s excited gaze and her readings.
“You know, when I signed up for this internship, I thought it would be excel sheets and number crunching. Not freezing my butt off in the middle of the night. I begged you to let me make coffee before we left.”
“Darcy-”
“I got it Boss Lady, yo, tall Norseman, here’s the map of her readings from the last few nights. I don’t know much about it, but it looks CRAZY.”
Darcy understood more than she let on. She wasn’t too crazy about the mathematical aspects. Magic, or at least the one she had studied in this life, wasn’t too big on math. More like internal energy and precise chanting and pleading to the right person to pretty please make it work. At least, that was her specialty. The more structured, riggorous spellwork in this type of energy wasn’t exactly beyond her, but also not really her wheelhouse. Because she knew voodoo when she saw it, she was that type of babe. Unlike before, I didn’t just stand aside while men had their own magic. And the readings indicated magic on a celestial scale, fantastical and unreal. Which, hey, neat, but she wasn’t sure how Jane was going to prove this to anyone, or if she even understood she was looking at some type of magic. She was already considered crazy by the scientific community at large, and this went beyond her theories as far as Darcy could put together.
“I thought you were a science major, Ms. Lewis?”
“Darcy is fine, Merlin to Jane’s Morgana, but I’m a political science major.”
The big man made a face at her as she grinned. He underestimated her then. Most men did. It was the flippant demonor. It was the fact that she was in a ‘softer’ discipline then the physicist. It was the fact that she was young, and had a fabulous rack. Aunt Peggy would have commanded she grab him by the ear to make her see her worth. Ana Jarvis had instead instilled a lesson of quiet observation- If Erik was worth her time, he would see her for what she was in time. “It isn’t our jobs, sweet girl, to make them see how worthy we are. It is their job to take the time to see it.”
“Jane, did she make excellent coffee, or something?” he asked, exasperated.
“She was the only applicant, and she makes excellent coffee.”
“And I bring pop-tarts.”
“And she brings pop-tarts.”
Then Darcy's life went to utter shit. Because, of course it did. It goes to show that anyone who has had supernatural shenanigans in one life, even if they tried their damndest to avoid it, in the next it would haunt the shit out of you. She watched as a celestial storm started. Nothing she had ever seen, in any of her lives. For the first few moments, she just breathed it in awe. Because it was cool, and beautiful-
But she knew within a few moments that it wasn’t far off like Doctor Jane Foster had predicted.
It was closer.
The air hummed with magic.
No. It sang with magic.
Darcy did the only sane thing. She had not gone through two life-times of tampering with magic that should be left alone to linger in such dangerous space. She had learned her lesson. So, she started to peel out. Threw the truck in reverse in panic and fear and no not again not so soon-
"DARCY DON'T!" cried Jane, aghast.
"I'M NOT DYING FOR SIX SCIENCE CREDITS!"
She knew what useless death felt like. She had only died well once, and she did not want her life to mean nothing again. Her father would be devasted to outlive her, especially considering the fact that he wasn’t too off the mortal coil himself. Jane lunged for the wheel. The world went into a free spine. Darcy swore, and tried to keep the van steady.
That's fucking telaport, a transfer- a prism bridge of magic across massive amount of space. A slingring is fucking parlor trick in comparison. Fuck. Fuck, that means-
What had been so commonplace in the Priesthood halls she often hid herself in, what she had tangentially been a part of in her second life, felt so strange in her third life. Even after years of studying the mystic arts, this was fucking out of her comfort zone.
This was something else. Much more stronger, the magic of an object, of a machine, not a person. Godly .
She felt electrified. Every strand of hair on her body was standing on end.
FUCK. NO NO NO. PLEASE ISIS DON’T KILL ME FOR THE SINS OF MY PAST LIVES. PLEASE ANUBIS, IS MY HEART WEIGHED STILL SO ILL-FAVORABLY AGAINST THE FEATHER?
What stumbled out of the aftermath, was, Darcy realized as she clutched to the steering wheel, still whipping out, was indeed a god .
She felt it in her bones.
She ran him over out of instinct more then anything. And more of an accident.
“Legally that was your fault!” she shrieked, as she unbuckled and jumped out of the car. Ready to beg on hands and knees for this weirdo crashing on Earth to please please please not smite her.
She stumbled forward, on reflex her hands clutching to her tazor.
“Hammer- HAMMER!”
Norse. Not my asshole. What the heck is his name? Thor. Thor Odinson. God of Thunder, fertility, and-
Darcy felt her breath stutter in relief. He had no rights to do anything to her. Because my soul belongs to another set of gods. As they had proved again and again. Also in ignition. Because this god had scared the shit out of her.
“We know you’re hammered!” she said, pissed.
“Punny mortal- how dare you-”
Let it be known that despite having a healthy respect for her own gods, Darcy Lewis, reincarnation of Meela Nais and Anck-su-namun also hated authority with a passion cultivated in three life-times. And hated anyone being an asshole just because they could smite you.
Which is why she tazed the god of thunder.
She blames Anck’s influence on that one. Meela had the sense to cheese it when the going got rough, even if that ended up with a death in a pit of scorpions.
“DARCY?!”
“HE WAS FREAKING ME OUT!"
Chapter Whenever:
Thunder Sibs For Life
2011
Darcy paced.
It was not her finest moment. Maybe not as drastic as any of the actions of Meela or Anck, but pretty damn close.
I tazed a god of thunder. Not my asshole, but that still holds consequences. Funny as fuck though.
Thor Odinson. Son of Odin. God of Thunder.
She had googled what she could about him on the drive over. But knowing what she did about the accuracy of what humans had recorded about the mythology she knew of- welp. She took what it said with a grain of salt. Still a good frame of reference.
Should I mention his kiddos? Or compliment him on rocking a dress and being described as gorgeous as Freya?
"Darcy, it’s going to be okay. Legally, I am responsible. You were trying to get out of the storm-” said Jane, soothingly, “If I hadn’t grabbed the wheel, we- I wouldn’t have hit the guy with the van.”
It was Jane’s turn to look wrecked. She stopped talking, face milk white.
“Oh god I could have killed him. Maybe I did kill him. ”
Darcy stopped midstep. The guilt of killing a man was not something she would ever wish on Jane. Poor, sweet, brilliant Jane. She gave her a toothy grin. Because it hadn’t been her fault. She’s a good person. And her heart should not be heavy for this.
"Well, maybe the tazing killed him."
Jane gaped.
" Darcy."
Darcy smiled wider. Showed all her teeth. Because it was the only way to calm this gentle woman down.
“Just saying Boss Lady. He was upright after we hit him- but he was out when I tazed him.”
Jane gaped at her.
“Darcy, I don’t think that means you killed him!”
“Okay, Boss Lady.”
She had felled a god. She hadn't killed him. She knew that as clearly as anything.
The general consensus from the hospital staff, they learned, was that they thought Thor Odison was completely coco for cocoa puffs. She didn’t blame them. Hey all logical assumed he was either a, someone hot dude on something or b, someone crazy. Logic didn’t not lend for them to realize that they had the actual God of Thunder in their hospital. And she could understand disbelief. Her own general thoughts would have been similar, she is sure, if she had been born without the memories of her previous lives.
They find him outside.
Jane hits him with the car, and Darcy would have found it hilarious if she was sure he wouldn't do anything to them.
Gods were a fickle bunch.
And she would know.
"So, that's horrible," she says dispantionaly.
He sprawled, ass up. Jane nearly wails. Something crawls down Darcy's spine.
He shouldn't be so easy to knock out.
Darcy had only ever been adjacent from any godly interactions, or at least, those that deemed to touch Earth's soil. But it took quite the force to get them K.O.ed. Why? Darcy reluctantly helped Selvig and Jane pull the god into the Van. When they got back the lab, she watched as Jane paced out if the corner of her eyes.
Her hands were fiddling with her phone.
The Princess: Possible S.O.S.
The King: What the fuck do you mean possible S.O.S.
The Princess: Exactly that. Possible S.O.S.
The King: What’s the sytch?
The Princess: Well Kim Possible, I tazed a god.
The King: WHAT THE FUCK.
The Princess: He was freaking me out.
The King: My ETA IS ONE HOUR.
The Princess: Don’t. You’re fucking dying. Do not come up here to fist fight a god.
The King: Aw, come on sweetheart.
The Princess: No.
The King: Please? I’ll bring you sushi from the place you like.
Chapter Whenever I:
Like Breathing
It was probably very fucking stupid of her.
After helping evacuate the town, Darcy should have run for the fucking hills. The bit of her that was the most like Meela was already doing the logistics in her head, the plan of slinging right the fuck out, grabbing Jane, Thor mortal-prone as he was, and Erik, and diving straight into Malibu. The part of her that is most like Anak is thinking of after-plans, of the very real possibility of death coming to her once again, and how she would make her from her own hand again before she let something else kill her again.
But then she sees Lady Sif get knocked back, sees her sword start to flip in her direction, and Dary Lewis dashes, slides, and catches the sword in the air by the hilt. Her feet are steady as she rises. This isn’t Meela, this isn’t Anaksunamun. This is her through and through.
Darcy Lewis stands holding the sword.
She twirls it a fraction of a second before she is chanting underneath her breath, quick and easy as breathing.
“ Sekhmet,” she begs in the language she had spoken in her first life, “ She Who Mauls, She Before Whom Evil Trembles, please, My Lady of Slaughter, grant the power to fight unto me. ”
She feels power flooding her body. Thrumming, easy and quick. The goddess had heard her call. The glyphs of her burn blood red, light on her arms, legs, chest, head. The world turns sharper. The scent of fire and blood, dirt hits her like a truck. Her eyes focus and dilate like a lioness' onto the Destroyer's. She takes a breath. Tastes the air on her tongue.
“ Isis, Holder of Ra’s True Name, Holder of the Throne, please bless my power of magic. ”
The goddess hears her. This magic burns gold, from her eyes, from her mouth, from the very pours of her skin. She lights up like a firework.
A spell to hit the mark is pressed into the blade, then a spell of disconnection, and she is hurling Lady Sif’s sword back with enhanced strength given to her by the goddess of war, with the touch of a goddess of magic. With a faint whistle, and a last minute dodge, she only manages to take off the Destroyer’s arm instead of its head. It falls to the cracked earth. Twitches. But then magic breaks under her own. She takes a breath, takes another step forward as the Destroyer turns towards her.
Right.
She extends her hands, twists them at the wrist, and feels twin sai appear in her hand. Conjured from a space in between where she had placed emergency supplies. Feels her father’s gift of golden armor slide along her with the same ease. Iron Maiden is here to kick ass. Slips into fighting position, and remembers to correctly angle herself for her current height and center of gravity. She keeps her posture, and tries to forget that the last time she had fought like this as Meela, she had died in a pit of scorpions, writhing in a twitching mass with a thousand stings causing her to go into shock.
What had killed hadn’t even been the scorpions' posion.
She had suffocated. Choked to death on that heavy, writhing mass as the world crumbled around her. She breathes. Deep and sure. JARVIS lights up.
“Pleasure to see you again, Miss,” his crisp accent soothes across her like a balm, “I believe you to be in some distress. Sir will be quite upset.”
“Tell Dad he can yell at me later. He got a psycho with daddy issues throwing shit at him first. Give me support, Jay-Jay.”
“With all that I am, Miss.”
I will not die here. Not cowering, not fleeing. Today I fight for myself and those I love like I never have before.
“HEY, ULTRAMAN!” she screeched, modulated voice loud.
The Destroyer takes another step forward.
She braces herself. In all her lifetimes, she had never dared fight anything mystical. Because Anak and Meela alike hadn’t been stupid. Always fought things that were weaker then her. Human and earth bound. Never anything that she couldn’t beat into the ground. But this time it isn’t about winning a fair fight. Not if Jane and Erik and Thor were on the line. She is going to take this thing out if it kills her.
And it probably will.
“Fuuuck,” she hisses under her breath.
But she invokes magic of the goddess, pleads to them to take pity on the girl they had cursed in two lifetimes. They listen. Because she is glowing and she feels magic and strength and she roars with the might of Sekhmet and the magic of Isis in her. And she started to run, dodging blasts with ease. Easy as breathing. Easy as she was. And swung her blades straight into the Destroyer’s other arm.
Thor joins her, and past her tears she sees him beaming. He openly stares at her blades with admiration in his eyes. Twirling his hammer round.
“I would be honored to join you,” he said simply, “Lightning-Sister.”
“You were dead !”
“I got better. Proved myself worthy.”
“Mystical BS,” she hissed.
“May I join you?”
“Of course, you idiot!”
"I knew you were not mortal!" He called, delighted.
"But I am . Just, magic, right?"
"I don't understand! You wield-"
"Magic big guy!" She called back.
“Your Armor?”
“A birthday present,” is her dry reply.
Chapter Whenever II:
Shedding Scales
She blinked.
And it, she could see, was something she should have seen coming.
Alex O'Connell, Doctor, really, he was an older gentleman now, nearing his eighties or seventies, she couldn’t be sure. He walked like a much younger man, with the same swagger his father had, in both the lives she remembered of him… And was, of course, involved with SHIELD. They had swooped in during a fantastical event that came from meeting a god. Why the hell wouldn’t the O’Connells be snapped up considering their track records?
Fighting the unholy evil of an undead man cursed, defeating the Scorpion King and returning the army of Anubis back to the Underworld where they belonged...
And who knows what they had done after that.
Darcy had only ever looked on the academic side of Doctor Evelyn O’Connell’s career, out of curiosity, because duh . She hadn’t dug too deep, gleaned over accolades and career trajectory. Done the same with her son. She had only wished the woman and family that had been her enemy in two life-times the best after that, and decided not to look them up ever again. Unless it was pertinent to her research. It seemed that S.H.I.E.L.D., whatever the organization was, was involved with the paranormal threats of the world. Alex had probably taken over his mother’s position as an expert in archaeology and arcane... Darcy blinked, and shivered, and quietly wondered if he would recognize her.
When he gave her a pleasant smile, old man sweet, she doubted he did. He sat across from her, brows furrowing as he spotted the chains on her wrists and her legs. He frowned, and looked back to the one-way mirror and gestured to her wrists. She faintly heard a mummer come from the direction of his ear, and realized he had an earpiece. He gave a beleaguered sigh. She felt her hands tremble.
What had Meela done to him again?
Oh, right, stabbed his mother and threatened to put a poisonous snake in his bed while he was sleeping. SON OF A BITCH my previous self was a delusional maniac.
“Good evening Miss. Lewis,” started Alex, voice calm and collected, if with a hint of frustration as he turned back to her. An odd combination of his mother’s infliction of accent, with some spattering of words in his father’s, “My name is Doctor Alex O’Connell, I’m the resident expert on the old and arcane, with a specialization in Ancient Egyptian, Chinese and Mezoamerican studies. I’m here to talk to you because of that first bit.”
“Because of the whole zapy thing I did? With the knives and stuff?” she responded back, and she felt so stupid and small, as she did jazz hands, chains rattling, swallowed thickly, “In Anicent Eygptain?”
He might just throw me under the bus. Meela murdered his mother… Gods, she got better, but my past life still murdered her.
It was worse when he smiled. He looked so much like Nefertiti when he smiled. The same shape of mouth, the same warmth. Weird even after three lifetimes to be directed at her.
“Because of that zapy thing you did. And to ask you a few questions apart from that. Your area of study, political science, is your second degree… You first have a masters in ancient history, specifically early Mediterranean and Egyptian history, with a minor in women's studies, and you were, in fact, taking a gap between your doctoral thesis for a second degree in political science, according to your Thesis Professor at Culver. Yet, you have taken an internship with Doctor Foster, for six science credits you don’t actually need. Any internship pertinent to your own degree would have snapped you up considering your previous credentials and grades. But you chose an astrophysicist, why?”
Should I just tell him?
Darcy fiddled with the zipper on her hoody. It was hard to do with her chains, but she managed.
“Jane didn’t have any applicants.”
Sharp eyes narrowed, but there was a kindness to the set of his mouth. She did not think it would last.
“Oh?”
“She didn’t have any applicants, and she’s a genius. I’ve never seen anyone align their study of the universe to how I understand it. She needed the help, and if she failed to get an intern her budget would have been slashed.”
Alex O’Connell looked a lot like his mother, but when he focused, it was like his father, Rick, and the unnamed Madjah that Anck-su-namun hadn’t bothered to know. Why know the names of those who keep you in chains? They don’t see you as a person, and it is only fair to do the same... Darcy remembers that focus on how he had looked when he had gone forward to fight the Scorpion King. She blinked rapidly. So different from the avarice that had lined Imptopeh’s face.
“And how do you understand the universe, Miss Lewis?”
Darcy tilted her head to the side. Looked past Alex’s earnest face. Yup. Can’t lie to this man.
“Is Jane past the one-way mirror?”
“Yes. Along with the Director of SHIELD. We are all very curious as to why a twenty-three-year-old knows ancient magic and combat techniques.”
Darcy twitched.
“Right… I guess I should start by saying I’m sorry.”
“Why would you feel the need to apologize-”
“Because my second life stabbed your mother in the stomach and killed her.”
Alex froze.
Darcy frowned.
“And I’m pretty sure my second life threatened to put venomnous snakes in your bed, and you were what, ten? Twelve?”
Alex’s eyes were only getting wider.
“I’m sorry. I must be bringing back bad memories. I’m sorry.”
“Anck-su-namun,” he breathed, horrified.
Darcy sighed, and shook her head.
“The woman you met was named Meela. Meela . Meela Nais. She was a twenty-one-year-old sycophant that had been taught from a young age that she had been denied love and been cast as a whore and murderer by history. She was desperate to remake the life her first life had been denied. She did horrible, horrible things. But she’s also dead.”
No one ever spoke Meela’s name. When she had been found by the cult when she was only thirteen, her name had ceased to matter. She had kept it, Meela had kept her name at her heart even when everyone around her only spoke Anck-su-namun to her. Imptoph had never asked her new name. Only seeing a shade of the woman he had been so desperate to have without even bothering to learn of the differences her new life had brought. Or if he had, he had eagerly and brutally tried to erase them. Brought forth her memories to override Meela, to bring that shade much more closer to the surface, instead of rejoicing in the newness of her life.
“You-”
Darcy stared at him down, eyes narrowed.
“Anck-su-namun was a woman who was raped every night since she was a child by a man that was old enough to be her father and then forced to protect her rapist as a fucking bodygaurd. Neither of those women are me, much the same that Princess Neferfiti and Doctor Evelyn O’Connell were not the same person. Or his first life as a Madji wasn’t Rick O’Connell.”
Alex O’Connell stared at her, mouth agape.
“By the gods.”
“The gods have denied me the after-life three times, Doctor O’Connell. It’s been- Strange. But my life as Darcy Lewis has been a gift, in the ways my original life and Meela’s never were. I have not been abused, I have not been forced to do anything for any man. I get that you're probably ready to lock me away and throw away the key for the past deeds of my lives. Meela and Anck-su-namun were not the best of people. ”
“Yo- You're Anck-su-namun.”
"Nope. She's dead. I'm Darcy Lewis, her third reincarnation. And that, Doctor O'Connell is why I knew the fighting bit and the magic. I remember her and Meela's lives."
"I need to go… I need to call my mother."
Her heart ached.
"Your mother is still alive? Good on her. She's what, nearing her hundreds? I would love to meet her-"
Alex fled the room. Darcy slumped. Looked at the mirror. She smiled, painfully, face tight.
"So. Boss Lady. They're gonna tell you a lot of my past lives. I was an EVIL bitch in my first two lives. Well… To be fair Anck only murdered one person, and expressed her own sexual desires in a way that had been denied to her all her life. And Seti had it fucking coming to get stabbed. That? That I will never regret. Anck went out like a badass,” Darcy pushed her glasses up her head, and realized that she was crying as she touched the corner of her eyes, “My second life- well. Meela was desperate, and wanted to fix Anck’s life at all costs. She killed a lot of people. Tried for world domination. Died miserable and alone in a pit of scorpions. That’s why I freaked out so much when I saw one in the lab. Trauma and all that-"
The door opened again.
In came the serious suit, slightly balding, but with a gait that screamed warrior to the part of her that knew all too well.
“Miss Lewis.”
“G-man,” she replied, despondently. Finger guns barely off the table.
“You just admitted to being part of a world domination effort.”
“In another life. But the culprit specifically died in the attempt. Reincarnation isn’t as simple as waking up in another body, G-Man… More like a snake shedding its skin. A similar snake comes out, but things are chucked away in the process.”
“Some snakes eat their own skin in order not to waste vitamins and minerals.”
She gave him a pointed lifted brow.
“So my metaphors suck. Doesn’t mean I’m guilty of Meela Navis’s actions, is it? You gonna charge me with Anck’s murder too? Didn’t know the statute of limitation allowed for three-thousand years. Also, she murdered her rapist and captor. My defense is duress for that. For Meela? Well, you got me there.”
“We aren’t charging you with murder.”
Darcy stared at him. Stared at his clear eyes and his straightforward face. She smiled. All teeth.
“Ah, but you are holding me for the world domination thing, ain’t ya ipod-thief?”
He shifted. Uncomfortable, but making a good show of hiding it.
“No. We are holding you because you just helped save the world this time. And you apparently have powers that helped you with that. Including an in with Stark.”
Darcy sighed.
“I just want to live a normal, quiet life.”
“That Miss. Lewis, will be impossible now. The world is changing.”
She blinked. And laughed, sweetly.
“It’s always changing. That’s the beauty of it, Mister I-Pod thief.”
Chapter Whenever II:
Burying the Axe
Evenlyn and Rick O'Connell didn’t look like they were a hundred-years-old.
They looked younger then their son, in fact. Fifties, if she were to guess. Darcy couldn’t help it, she whistled when she saw them.
“You must be Miss. Lewis,” Evenlyn gave a wary smile.
Rick just sort of glared.
“That’s me. I’d shake your hand, but I seem to remember that your husband is very fond of guns. Very nice to meet you Doctor O’Connell. Mr. O’Connell. Darcy Lewis. You guys are smoking for pushing a hundred.”
“We may have had a run in with a fountain of youth.”
“Or two,” muttered Rick.
“Why didn’t your son use it?”
“Not there at the time. It was supposed to be a last hurrah in the Caribbean- but well, here we are.”
Darcy hummed.
“Here you guys are.”
“And here you are, the evil girlfriend,” said Rick, “The woman who stabbed Evie in the stomach.”
Darcy wrinkled her nose.
“That’s how you guys have been referring to Meela and Anck for the last seventy years? That’s sexist as fuck. Being Imptopeh’s fuck buddy wasn’t all they were, you know.”
“Rick, we talked about this,” hissed Evelyn, even as she sat carefully across from Darcy.
She was staring straight in the eyes. A beautiful pair, a myriad of light colors that she vaguely remembers Anck had found unsettling in an Egyptain face, beautiful, certainly, but unsettling. Especially someone who was the same age as her. It was more normal looking in Evelyn’s half-caucasian face, even if it was one of the few things that had transferred from her first life-time.
“You said somethings to Alex. It- It brought him great sorrow. And has brought me confusion.”
“The fact that Seti raped Anck, or the fact that Meela was crazy?”
"That first one. And the second one. Can you explain?"
Darcy tapped her fingertips on the table. The chains on her wrists rattled.
"Anck-su-namun wasn't natively Egyptian, even though she was born in its borders, she came from a small island kingdom in the mediterranean, as far as I could research. I can't remember her original name as she was given away at a very young age, but she was given to the Pharaoh's as tribute, and as ransom. I think she was a princess or something along those lines. She was a hostage, or maybe her mother was, and was pregnant with her on Egyptian soil? When her kingdom failed, Seti kept her. When she was thirteen- well. He helped himself."
Evelyn's face was milk white.
"Seti… Seti after a while became convinced that he was in love with her. Gave her privilege and position, but never real power."
"The guardianship of the bracelet… the fight… I had always thought it strange how Anck-su-namun wasn't given guardianship. She was a better fighter then Nefertiti ever was."
"All for show, as far as I could gather. Seti indulged Anck to a point… But never really gave her anything substantial. I also suspect he was beginning to suspect she had a lover other then him. He seethed with a righteous jealousy that escalated to violence and abuse."
"The body makeup... The confinement… Yes, I remember that. But not why."
Darcy sighed, a bit enviously.
"Your memories should be very vague."
"How did you know? I've only had glimpses-"
"Imphtoep preformed a spell on Meela to grant her memories of Anck's life. It… It carried over. It shouldn't be like this. I suspect your death also affected how much you remembered. Your husband or your brother never seemed to remember much. That's more natural in reincarnation, as far as I’ve been able to study."
Evelyn blinked.
"Johnathan? Why would he-"
Darcy blinked.
"He was Nefertiti's brother. He was to become Pharaoh next, as far as I remember."
Evelyn tilted her head.
"I never knew."
"I suspect we are born among souls we have known… I mean how else would your once lover become your husband in your second life?"
Rick shifted.
“... Goddamn I hate it when Ardeth is right.”
She smiled. She remembered him. Meela had checked him out. Especially his ass.
“The Madjah leader. He was hot .”
Rick looked comically horrified.
“You- You really aren’t Anck-su-namun.”
“Meela. Meela was the name of the woman who killed your wife. A desperate girl who had been brainwashed since she was thirteen that the world had done her wrong. Made to dress a certain way, tan herself when she wasn’t dark enough, study ancient magic so foul… And then she was under a spell that did all sorts of messing with her ability to think. Confusing herself for Anck-su-namun is what killed Meela . Please don’t confuse them. You aren’t the Madjah of your first life, Evenlyn isn’t Princess Nefertiti. Meela wasn’t Anck-su-namun- I’m not either of them. They were me. But I am not them.”
“I’m starting to see that. I certainly don’t feel as if I am Nefertiti, even if I remember her life as clearly as I do,” said Evelyn, calmly, “Now, dear, I have to ask, you feel any unending hatred for me?”
Darcy tilted her head. Looked straight into the eyes of the woman she had hated in two life-times.
“I admire you in a way that Anck-su-namun was never able to because of her devastating jealousy and the parallels your lives once took. I am not crazy like Meela to hate someone who has never done anything to me. So, no, Doctor O’Connell, I don’t hate you. I think you’re pretty cool, and a badass to break through gender barriers in your field as early as you did. ”
"Not looking to revive any dead boyfriends?"
Darcy blinked, and stared Rick O'Connell straight into his devastatingly beautiful blue eyes. Smile sadly.
"Imhotep is gone. I hope he rests as peacefully as a damned, cursed man can. But he should have died a long time ago if that last run you had with him didn’t completely do him in. I am not about to start digging him up- Especially because despite what Meela did, he will only want one thing from me. Something no man could ever demand from me again, as it is something I must be willing to give."
"And what is that?"
She tilted her head.
"My love. A love that isn't made on stolen moments. A love that isn't done in desperation. And… I can't give it to him. I pity him. I sometimes miss him with Anck's memories, I can honestly say that. But I do not want him. I’m young. I’m new. I think I deserve to love someone that isn’t a man I loved two life-times ago."
A warm hand settled over her's. Evelyn's hand. She let out a breath of surprise.
“Dear girl, call me Evie."
Chapter Whenever:
The Woman In Gold
She wore a shimmering golden dress, sleek lines, around dangerous curves, like something his Mother had always wanted to wear as a young poor woman, arms extended with fierce golden glow around them. Classic style, 30s glamor, like the silver screen actresses he had seen in his own youth. Her eyes were gold, her skin aglow with it, her mouth as it opened spilled a cosmic dust.
“Hey, you think you could knock him out, handsome?” she called, voice echoing strangely, dark hair moving in unseen wind, “Any shineagains he does should be reduced if he’s unconscious.”
Steve blinked. Swallowed thickly. He hadn’t known magic was involved, and this young woman was not in his debrief. Wary, but realizing she was detaining his target made him approach with a touch of caution.
“Ma’am?”
He turned back to the target.
Who was still struggling against the chains the woman had made from seeming nothing. Held steady by her hovering hands.
“Yeah. That guy. Knock him upside the head. Use your majestic patriotic frisbee, please.”
That startled a chuckle out of him. Because that was a ridiculous way to refer to his shield, but also accurate. And the please. The politeness wasn’t fake.
“Doesn’t seem ethical now that you got him on the ropes. And it's, uh, a shield.”
Steve n early kicked himself. Seems his need to make a fool of himself in front of pretty dame stayed the same no matter the century. She smiled, eyes still glowing, red lips pulled into a gorgeous smile. Spilled glimmer from full lips and gleaming teeth.
"Cut as heck, dressed as a war hero and with morals, I think I have a good feeling about you.”
“Negative on the knock out, Ms. Lewis,” called out Romanov, voice crackling on the speaker, “He is technically from a foreign state, and while under arrest, he retains his rights.”
“ Doctor Lewis, I did not just slug through a horrific panel of academic farts to not retain my right to use the title, voice lady. And just so you know, I just saw him rip out a guy’s eyeball and make a shot at an old man!”
“Statement stands, Dr. Lewis.”
The young woman, the Doctor, tsked her tongue. Tilted her head.
“Janey,” she said, turning slightly to look at a petite woman who was coming up, huffing and puffing, “You got my shoes?”
The slightly older looking woman smiled, and picked up a dangerous looking pair of heels, dangling from her fingertips. The young woman beamed.
“Peachy keen, boss lady.”
The gold faded from her eyes. Revealed the woman beneath it, and her eyes were a vivid blue, lined with a dangerous slash of bright blue that looked Egyptian in style, like a mural he had seen in museums. She looked at Steve and part of him, despite himself, felt the kick to the gut at her keen gaze. She was a gorgeous, gorgeous gal. Pin-up made real. Who had just taken down his target with a show of sparkling lights and a wave of her hand.
“Doctor Darcy Lewis, Man with the Plan. Care to tell me why the hell Thor Odison’s brother is on Earth killing innocent human beings?”
He opened his mouth to respond, but the target beat him to the punch.
“ You’re the midgardian woman who knocked back the Destroyer,” he said, voice oily, blue eyes gleaming.
Doctor Darcy turned to the man, who had stopped struggling against the chains. He was staring at the fair Doctor in a way that was distinctly greedy, distinctly lascivious. Steve shifted, and gripped tighter on his shield.
“ Priestess ,” he purred, “Such a rare creature in this day in age, to know when to bow down.”
The beautiful Doctor tilted her head, like a cat. Stalked closer on the balls of her stocking covered feet, not making a sound. She didn’t get close. But within a distance to throw magic a bit better, he thinks.
“I bow to no man,” she said, voice just as purring.
“But you do. You are a Priestess. And you will grant me your worship once I am King.”
The young woman laughed.
“You are not a goddess of mine. You are a trespasser. You have stepped upon my planet and threatened my race. You have killed my people, O Great god, and for that, you will suffer the consequences,” Her hands began to glow, her eyes turned molten gold, “And what is the god of lies to me? Nothing. You are nothing but a little boy with daddy issues. A creature of ice and shadows. ”
Loki made a face. A sort of face that screamed spite and anger- Just then, the worst music began to play on the speakers of the plane. Doctor Darcy turned toward the plane, gold fadded.
“Mullet rock?”
“Oh great,” muttered Romanov, heard over the coms.
Ironman, Howard's son, landed in his suit. Body aimed at Doctor Darcy-
"Wait!" He called out, shield ready as he sprang forward, "She's not the enemy. She's, ah, well-"
“DARCY MARIA STARK!” bellowed out Stark, mask flipping open with a snap, “What the hell?!”
The young woman pursed her lips.
“Please don’t,” she said, snipply.
“I’m going to call you whatever the hell I want, young lady! What the hell. I send you off to this conference-”
“I was asked to be a keynote speaker, ” she hissed back.
“And you end up with your weird magic-vodoo shit and in a fucking fire-fight-”
“Hey. I was minding my own business until this crazy jotun just smashed into-”
“STARKS SHUT-UP!” cried the other woman, Jane.
A beleaguered sighed.
“Stop making this weird. And don’t think we’ll be discussing the fact that you were apparently content to come calling at an obviously S.H.I.E.L.D. operation.”
The look of outrage on Stark’s face changed. Turned serious.
“This is above S.H.I.E.L.D. Darcy. I couldn’t just stand by. Now, what the hell are two civilians doing here, Captain?” he turned to Steve, face still dead serious.
Steve blinked. It was strange to see a face like Howard look like that. But he straightened nonetheless.
“Doctor Lewis was present during the conference, and when the target made a move, she ah, intercepted.”
A muscle worked in Stark’s jaw.
“This plane our ride?” asked Doctor Lewis, striding forward as the plane turned smoothly.
“Oh no!” squawked Stark, “You are not-”
A fierce glare.
“What did I say about trying to tell me what to do?”
“Darce, baby girl,” his voice pitched softer, his eyes wide and pleading, “Please just take a flight back to New York. Please you can’t…I just- I can’t put you in danger.”
“I can handle myself,” a soft look, “And you’ll have my back, right?”
A face of defeat.
“Of course, Darce. Jane, you-”
“If he’s here,” said Jane, fiercely, pointing at the chained target, “That means Thor is here. I’m coming. And considering the casual use of magic, you’ll need someone familiar with the signatures tagging along.”
“... Allowed Doctor Foster, Doctor Lewis. Confirmation just given,” called out Romanov.
“Stark!” called out Howard’s son with a sour face, “Her name is Darcy Stark.”
A pat on his metal arm by the magical Doctor, grinning.
“It isn’t legally,” she said, “Hey Man with the Plan, you mind getting our prisoner?”
Steve blinked, made a salute.
“Yes Ma’am.”
Stark squinted at him.
“Are you flirting with her?”
Steve felt a blush rising. Grimaced to try and push it down.
“Um, no?”
Because he really wasn’t. Doctor Lewis… Stark? was a swell looking gal, he wasn’t blind . But he wasn’t really paying that much attention beyond it being a statement of fact. He had other priorities at the moment. Stark gave him another squint.
“My daughter not hot enough for you?”
Steve nearly choked on spit.
Howard’s granddaughter .
“Way to spill family secrets T-man!”
Chapter 24: Moonshine (Sailor Moon)
Summary:
Serenity remembers... Or maybe she's Usagi? She can never tell.
Or Tsukino Usagi remembers Serenity, and grief is a powerful effect on a child.
Chapter Text
Ikuko Tsukino understood that her baby girl, Usagi, was a bit of an odd child. She was frightfully quiet, even as a baby. At first, she had appreciated it. Hardly any fuss, hardly a bother, Usagi had been an ideal child. But something about her prolonged silence had unsettled her, made her wonder if perhaps there was something wrong with her baby. Her husband, Kenji, bless him, seemed at a loss as well, mentioning one day, that while yes, the baby didn’t cry, she hadn’t smiled either, and had yet to speak at all. Not even a gurgle. By the time she was two, Ikuko was sure that her daughter had some sort of learning disability. That, or she was a horrible mother, never having seen her daughter laugh nor even smile. The Doctors had stipulated that she had some form of autism, but couldn’t be sure until she was much older.
It wasn't until a few weeks of Usagi being two did she show any emotion at all.
Suddenly, her baby, toddled over to her, brow furrowed, hands reaching out. Ikuko, sitting on the couch, watching television, was startled when her baby placed a chubby, pale hand on her stomach. Blue eyes, pale and beautifully strange in her pale face, looked up at her. Then, almost as if a switch had been thrown, her baby smiled for the first time in her life. And, tears fell from her eyes beautiful eyes.
“Beautiful...” whispered her daughter, her first words, another thing that constantly worried her, as her toddler never spoke.
Ikuko blinked, unbelieving at the first words of her daughter.
“You… You made something so beautiful,” the girl said, and though her words slurred, mixed together a bit from undeveloped tongue and throat, they were quite clear.
Her baby could speak, and then suddenly, her quiet, sullen child was sobbing. Ikuko, was unsure, but something akin to relief entered her as she reached down to pick up her only daughter. She, with some unknown maternal instinct, brought her close to her chest, setting aside her knitting with a hum.
Chapter 25: Moon Touched (Naruto)
Summary:
She punched a goddess in the face and laughed. Apparently, there is a consequence to that. Getting launched to the past and waking up in her childhood bedroom, Haruno Sakura does the only thing she can.
She decides she’ll not only punch a goddess in her face, but make that rabbit choke on her spite.
Or Sakura is now four and decides to fuck with everything having to do with the stupid moon. And everyone just happens to be caught in the cross-fire.
Chapter Text
Tags: Drabble, BAMF! Sakura, Naurto is Love!, Fast and Loose with Canon, Mokutun User Sakura, Sakura Trolls the Universe, Zestu you mean plant mulch, Obito get’s beat to near death, But he’s into it,
Pairings: Itachi/Sakura/Shushi,
“I punched a goddess in her stupid rabbit face,” she tells her father, seriously. Tiny legs swinging.
Honestly, one of the most jarring things of all of this is her sudden loss in height. Not much. Because genetics is an ill bitch and Sakura will always be short. Her father hums. Half the reason for her shortness. She loves him despite that. Because he loves her, and he keeps her close.
“And why you’d punch a goddess in the face?” his voice is amused.
Hard to take a four-year-old seriously, after all.
“Because she wanted to end the world and because she was trying to hurt people I love.”
That was true enough. Everyone she loved had been in danger… Jury’s out on her complex feelings on Sasuke. He had been… There. At least. For once in his miserable fucking life. She may or may not punch him in the face. Or stab him on sight. Even if the four-year-old is yet to become such an asshole. And even if she may or not be murdered via Itachi, the brother-complex weirdo.
“What a mean goddess,” her father mused, ruffling her hair. She accepts it like a champ because it’s nice having a father who isn’t dead and it’s not like he realizes how much he’s ruining it.
“I couldn’t do much else. But I punched her. And a boy I loved threw the moon on her. With another boy who he loved. ”
Because Naruto did love Sasuke. That Sakura had never doubted, just as she knew that Naruto was probably the only person in the world alive that Sasuke had felt anything for.
She needed to find them.
Maybe squeeze the life out of Naruto for being such a fucking idiot.
What is with him and Uchiha dicks anyway?
Chapter 26: Of Land Untamed and Unknown (Tolkien)
Summary:
Beatrice Soto wakes in a free fall. With no clear idea how the heck she ended up skydiving towards sheer cliffs and mountain sides. Screaming is the only logical thing she can do. Screaming even louder is her only response when large wings come to catch her. Bea is pretty damn sure she is not in Kansas anymore, Toto.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Modern Girl In Middle Earth, World Building, Cannon Adjacent, Original Characters, Original Female Character, Beatrice Soto, Gwaiglír the Eagle, Original Female Eagle, THE EAGLES, Eagle Dynamics, The Aerie, The Misty Eyrie, The Lord of the Eagles, Gwaihir,
Landroval, Meneldor, Beron, Legolas Greenleaf, Tauriel of the Greenwood, Bilbo Baggins, Glorfindel, Elladan, Elrohir, Elrond Peredhel, Arwen Undómiel, Gandalf the Grey, Galadriel,The Elves of Rivendell, Aragorn, Thorin Oakenshield, Kili, Fili, Balin, Dwalin, Oin, Gloin, Bombur, Bufur, Bifur, Dori, Nori, Ori, Thranduil of the Greenwood, Friendship, Eventual Romance, Like Really Eventually, Going Slightly Feral, Simple Rough Living, Coming To Terms, Not So Easy Izekai,
Chapter I
Of Things Lost and Left Unsaid
Beatrice Soto dug her hands into the dirt, her hands carefully and dutifully running her fingertips through the soft texture. It felt coarser than it should be, and she frowned slightly as she spotted the cracked feeling of unwatered soil. It was dry, too dry. She checked the next few trays of nursery seedlings, and found, with even greater irritation, that the trays two tables over were soaked over, her fingertips making an audio squish as she probed the dirt and sopping fertilizer. Too wet, way too wet. Annoyance and anger made her suppress the tears coming to her eyes.
This could kill some of the more delicate plants. I knew this would happen.
The tears she tried to suppress were burning in her eyes, even as she wiped at them angrily with the inside of her elbow, careful to keep her dirt-caked hands away from her face. She knew it was silly to cry. But Bea had always been quick to cry or to laugh. So her tears and her anger and her frustration mounted as she checked every single tray in the warehouse by hand. The angrier she became, the more tears came, a direct relationship of her emotions physically pouring out of her. She cried, and her fingertips trembled as she went from tray to tray, and it felt like she was being pulled taut stretched between sorrow and anger that felt like too much.
Arguably, she knew it wasn’t fair to be this angry. Not for a mistake that belonged to no one. It wasn’t fair to be this upset, it wasn’t as if they couldn’t fix this, it wasn’t as if they hadn’t saved some of the Bluebell Light Nursery from worse. Last year’s freak hurricane had done more than this, it had smashed most of their greenhouses and flooded the rest. Bea had cried then, too. Angry and sad, too much, too much. For a long time at the loss of the plants and the devastation to the family business. A girl in one of her general classes, a psychology major, a therapist-to-be, had called it personification and projection and had called her attachment to plants to be unhealthy, her emotions too volatile. Personally, Bea thought she would become a shit therapist, but that was neither here nor there. They had been able to save as much as physically possible then. By some miracle, only a handful of trays had been lost. Their insurance had paid for new glass panels, and they had even been able to make improvements to the overall design. This was more manageable, Bea was sure.
This wasn’t anyone’s fault- the watering system in the greenhouse must have malfunctioned in the night due to the blackout. When I was scrambling to finish my essay, panicking that I wouldn’t finish it in time because I lost access to those online journals when the wifi crapped out. I should have checked on it earlier.
The new watering system seemed to have blown out the backup generator, its energy output too much for the old thing her father had been reluctant to replace. When it had turned back on after the blackout, it had misfired several of the commands set on automatic, and over and under-compensated as a result. Her brother, Paulo, had tied to program into the very decrypted computer, yet another thing their dad was too stubborn to replace. From what Bea had been able to understand with her own semi-Luddite tendencies, the computer hadn’t been able to sort out what software had been telling it with so many commands. She couldn’t even shut it down- she had to physically unplug the whole thing to make it stop.
The watering system had been a gift from Paulo to their dad, a ‘push’ into the twentieth-first century, or so he had said at the time, but Bea was pretty sure that Paulo just had wanted to test his latest software.
I just wish he hadn’t hurt mis bebes in the process.
She sighed, squaring her shoulders before she went for the binders she had lining the shelf neatly in the front of the large room. Her dad was stubborn and set in his ways against technology, something Bea understood to some extent. But he liked order too, meticulously so. His binders were heavy, thick, and full of information about every single plant within the two greenhouses they owned for their somewhat lucrative nursery. It was an extensive archive for all the plants they grew, from their growth patterns to the exact amount of fertilizer and which type was ideal for all stages of life. Most of them were written in his exact, squared print, with a few odd ones written in her mom’s softer, loopy swirls. All are protected by plastic, and all vital for the functioning of their prosperous nursery. Paulo had digitized the entire thing already, and she even had it on her laptop and phone. But there was something about pulling out the correct binder and leafing through the papers herself.
She went about the difficult task of double-checking the ideal moisture in each of the trays in the enormous nursery and doing her best to correct what she could. She probably had most of the binders memorized, having constantly leafed through them all her life, but Bea rather not risk any more plants in case she misremembered. The room was nearly a hundred feet long, and about fifty feet wide. The wide tables were placed neatly in rows, and there were hundreds of treys around the room. It was a long, tedious process. It was early, too early without coffee in her system, and the greenhouse was humid and starting to warm up due to the rising sun.
But Bea was not going to half-ass this. Trying to take a shortcut was what had caused all underwatering and over-watering in the first place. Don’t be mad, don’t be mad, she quietly chanted to herself, Paulo was just trying to help, he wasn’t trying to do this on purpose. This was only a test- it isn’t in the other greenhouses, at least. Her father had a lot of sayings, and one of them was ‘ Never underestimate the power of taking your time. ’ But Paulo was never very interested in that, always trying to be more efficient and get things done quickly. She grit her teeth. Another of her father’s sayings, ‘Never react in anger, for in anger you may do and say things that cannot be undone.’ If I react in anger, I would be calling him and ripping him such a new one-
But Bea couldn’t do that. Much as she wanted to, because the plants were in danger and her energy was better spent doing something about it instead of telling off her brother. So instead she gave a rough sigh, rolled up her sleeves. And, she set to work.
“Beatrice?” a sad voice, deep and strong, called out from the door. It was faintly accented, crisp, and precise.
She was about a quarter of the way through the greenhouse, she was sweaty, covered in dirt and splotches of mud. She had been completely in her own world and hadn’t heard the faint musical trill of the bell of the door to this greenhouse. Bea looked up, blinking slightly at her dad, across the room. Many were surprised, she thought with a soft fondness when she called him her father. He, as he was fond of saying, was an old man. He had been an old man when he had met her mother, and he was an old man now, twenty-nine years later. He was not bent or weathered. No, her father stood tall, broad-shouldered, nearing his seventies, but he still walked with the confident swing of a man decades younger. His hair was pitch white, close-shaven as his was his full beard, and did little to hide the wrinkles adorning the corner of his bright blue, large eyes that he had passed onto her.
“Hola Papa,” she answered, tiredly, she carefully watered the tray she was on, humming softly to the Tulipa orphanidea . It’ll be alright, pequeño tulipán.
He glanced to the right, where he saw the unplugged computer and the disconnected generator. She had clawed them out of the socket, and maybe kicked at it for good measure in her frustration. If she hadn’t been wearing her work boots, she probably would have broken some of her toes. He frowned.
“How long have you been here, Bumble-Bee?” his voice was softer, kinder, its deepness rumbling as he said his childhood nickname for her. It had come from Bea always moving, always jumping or dancing or singing, moving about too quickly for him sometimes, ‘My little Bumble-Bee!’
Don’t cry. She always felt the same when her dad said her childhood nickname, younger than she actually was. It was what always set her off however, always made it easier for her to cry or laugh. She blinked back tears. Bea checked her wrist-watch, and sighed at the hour. She hadn’t even noticed. Eight o’clock.
“I got a bad feeling- I should have come over during the blackout- but I ignored it to finish an essay,” Bea told him, struggling for calm, her voice hitching, “I came at four after I slept a couple of hours. Paulo’s system malfunctioned.”
Her dad crossed his arms, a hum in his throat. It was deep and powerful, as he walked forward.
“You’re angry.”
She pursed her lips.
“I’m furious.”
“Your brother meant well,” he said reasonably, as he went forward, through the glasshouse. Her dad was always even-tempered, always easy in his moods.
Sometimes she thought she had inherited her father’s coloring, from her pale red hair and her pale skin, but everything else from her mother. Her shortness, her curvy figure, her delicate bone structure. And her fierce temper. His hands moved, soft and ready, and she knew without question that her dad didn’t even have to look at his binders. He knew what each plant needed. Bea had a green thumb, whilst her dad’s reached beyond his shoulders, on both of his hands.
“He always means well.”
Her dad paused, his blue eyes staring at her steadily. Bea felt the tears she had been suppressing slip, and she sniffed, loudly.
“We have faced worse before. You are tired and angry, Beatrice. I think you should go shower and have breakfast. I believe you have your first class in two hours, and your last class ends late. Leave this to me, sweet one.”
“I can skip my classes today,” she said, stubbornly, as she made her way to the next tray, “This is an emergency.”
Her father gave a soft sigh.
“Education is important, I will bring your mother and brother here, and we will sort this all out.”
The mention of Paulo coming into the greenhouse sent a protective surge through her. Her brother didn't like to set foot into the place if he could help it- He only entered when he had to. Or when forced. And every time he did, something seemed to go wrong. He had tripped over a hose and destroyed her precious strawberry bush that she had been raising. He accidentally set off the sprinklers when he had been checking electrical and flooded the greenhouse. Her brother was a disaster sometimes.
"But- Paulo shouldn't-" she protested, hotly.
“Go shower, Bumble-Bee," her father caught in before she could even really get started on her rant.
Bea sighed, hands clasped into fists. She pursed her lips and debated just moving onto the next tray and ignoring her dad… It would take hours to try and fix the greenhouses even with Bea, her mom, and her dad working together. But… But she knew that stubborn set of her dad’s jaw. The firmness in his eyes. She knew the way he held it, that he wouldn’t let her stay. He would lift her up in his arms and throw her into the bathroom if he decided she was being too stubborn herself. It had happened more than once.
“Will you please call me if anything else happens?” she asked, dusting her hands on her apron.
Her dad smiled. Wide, toothy, and brilliant. It seemed to take years off his face, and his owlish eyes twinkled softly.
“Of course, I know how much it means to you.”
She gave him a small smile back because, for all her life, she had loved the greenhouses. They had been magical to her, these large open spaces full of life, ever since she had been very small. She knew every single plant like they were her best friends. They were also her parent’s pride and joy, having started it themselves just before they had been married.
“Gracias, Papa,” she whispered, reaching up on her tip-toes to kiss his whiskered cheek.
Her dad had to bend down, he was so tall at six-feet six. Height was another thing she had not gotten from her father. She was devastatingly short, at four feet eleven inches, and she sighed as she pressed her lips against his skin. He reached around, careful, and gave her a gentle hug.
“It’ll be alright, Beatrice, it isn’t so bad,” Her father’s voice was easy, calm, but Bea heard his sadness and his frustration that he just barely couldn’t keep out of his voice.
Something boiled deep in her gut, and she knew if she saw Paulo today she was going to punch him. Maybe not in his face. But certainly hard. She stepped away after another kiss on his cheek before she went to clean up in the large sink near the door. She hung up her greenhouse apron, toed off her work boots, replaced them with house slippers, and made her way into the shop part of the Nursery. Her mom was in the office, door ajar.
Her mom was frustrated, Bea could see. Her dark hair was up in a messy bun, curls askew, and barely held in place by what looked like four pencils. Her heart-shaped face was set in a firm frown, emphasizing the deep laugh lines around her lips, and the narrowed look of her brilliant green eyes. Working on paperwork again.
"If you're going to stand there, you might as well drag el Oso de tu papa patras en esta officina, because he left these books to me and it’s better for our marriage for him to handle this," her mom's voice was sugar sweet, heavy with the Mexican accent that had yet to fade in the near forty years she had lived in the US, and deadly serious. She didn't even look up from the ledgers in front of her.
"Paulo's watering system malfunctioned," answered Bea, arms crossing slightly.
Green eyes went wide, and her mom looked away from the desk. Her dark brows crinkled.
"What's the damage?
"Overwatering and underwatering for a few hours."
Tensed shoulders relaxed, and her mom sighed in relief.
"It might kill some of our more delicate sprouts then…"
Bea scowled, tears brimming. Her mother looked up.
“ Mija , don’t be like that. You should get going. You have a class soon, and you're a mess.”
Bea sighed, and let tears run down her cheeks.
“I don’t understand why you let him do this stuff, Mama.”
“Deja lo, mija. It’s important to your father and brother both that they work together in the business. This is Paulo’s way of doing that.”
“But-But he always makes a mess of things!”
“I’m just trying to make things easier for us,” came a sleepy voice behind her.
Beatrice turned quickly, watching as her brother yawned. His usually dark face was drawn- paler then usual. His eyes, the same blue as her own and their most similar features, were red-rimmed. Absently, he scratched at his arm. His black curly hair was sticking up in places.
“ You killed some of the plants!” she hissed.
He went still. His eyes, flickered to her face. His full lips pursed.
“Beatrice, I’m sorry ,” his voice was soft.
What was worse of it all, is that Beatrice knew he wasn’t being insincere.
AN:
Ah, well. I think if anyone recognizes me, they will know this is not my first bumbling around Middle-Earth. I have had two stories, where I had I think, good ideas, but not enough research behind my writing. Both in TOLKIEN verse and in the background I had wanted to incorporate. So here I am, trying once again, RIP Fool of a Took and Shades of Blue.
This story started as a rewrite of the latter story, but the more I thought of the character Beatrice Eurwen-Lung, the less I agree with what I had set up. I wanted to write a character that was a woman of color in Middle-Earth, specifically because Tolkien lacked that. Because I know that while Tolkien wrote from the perspective of a very different time, times have changed, and in that change we perceive cultures differently. For the most part, at least. So I wrote someone of a young woman of Chinese descent with the best intentions, but without enough research, and without thinking some aspects through, or not introducing certain things at the right time, and really made a mess of it.
Which frustrated me to no end that I thoroughly messed up what I had initially wanted to do with my own character. I got to thinking, did more research, binged a lot of fanfiction and movies alike, ACTUALLY READ ALL THE BOOKS, and finally decided to attempt another character altogether, with some seeds of what I had conceived of Beatrice. Still, a woman of color dropping in from a version of Earth, Hispanic instead of Asian. Because I feel that writing from a perspective of a culture that isn’t mine is hard to get right or respectfully. And I personally do not want to do said culture a disservice. Also, she comes from a world where the Tolkien books do not exist. ‘Cause I have read enough ‘woe is me must save character A because of reasons’. I do not personally hate that trope, I REALLY enjoy quite a few of them, but I personally do not want to write that. For my readers who loved or were interested in the other Beatrice, I am sorry.
For those who have only stumbled on this and have no idea what I am talking about, sorry for the ramble.
Nonetheless, lovely readers, I hope you all like my third stab at Middle Earth and accept altogether that this is not trying for perfect canon. I will try my best, but the best is not perfection. The lore of Lord of the Rings is too dense, too vast, and frankly fragmented in places. It is a mastery and groundbreaker, but it is a mastery of fiction that has been stitched together and nebulously changed over the years for one reason or the other. J.R.R. Tolkien's lore is fascinating and beautifully complex, but most of it does not make it into the actual printed work that reflects the actual story Tolkien gives us. The framework is present, yes, but not every nuance of what Tolkien had in mind. Or thought of after the books were done. I have immense respect for the man, his legacy, and what he did to change literature. I wouldn’t be writing this otherwise. It is so immense that you can find people who are Tolkien scholars like actually study the man’s work for a living.
Of Lands Untamed and Unknown is a very mixed bag of the grander lore of Middle Earth and streamlining elements brought in by the movies. This story will more or less cover some time before the events of the Hobbit, to past the events described in the Lord of the Rings trilogy. Roughly a span of two hundred to three hundred years will be described in the story. I hope that it is a fraction of what Tolkien achieved, and he is glad that the stories he wrote are still so alive to people today.
~Stay Safe, Be Well,
Moon Witch ‘96
It is the magic of her devices, Landroval can admit, that draws him to the strange child of man that his niece had insisted to bring back to the nest. The fo-neh, is what takes his attention the most. Though he has a passing interest in the device that captures the light of the sun, its magic is subtle, sort of dull really. It is what powers the rest of her things. Her top of lap, her little buds of ear sound… But it is really the fo-ne. That captures him the most. Because it is small, small enough for her tiny little hands to dwarf the device, but it is still powerful.
It captures images, so well it is like it takes a moment in time and suspends it there.
It, if she were in her proper world, would have allowed her to talk to people over vast distances.
And its music- its music is fascinating. It draws him in. Makes him draw closer when she is playing it aloud to entertain his rambunctious niece.
“Hey there Landroval,” she smiles, the little child of man.
He strives over, makes sure to keep his wings and tail tucked. His niece hardly has the same courtesy, and it isn’t strange to see the girl be knocked over by her carelessness. Landroval is keenly aware how small the girl is. Small enough that his eaglet niece can carry her, despite her own smallness.
"You are getting better," said Landroval, conversationally, "You never even ask for assistance anymore."
"Is that a pout I hear in your voice, Landroval?" She responded back.
She was precariously perched on the cliffside carefully making her way to the bathing pools, her bare toes wiggling as they searched for purchase. Her worn sneakers carefully tied around her shoulders Her arms weren't even tired, she noted with mixed emotions. Pride, because she could support her own weight. Sadness because it meant that she was getting used to her wild existence in a new world, where the only people she saw were giant eagles the size of small planes. Landroval was precariously leaning over the edge of her destination, his wings spread out and ready to launch himself after her if she fell. The thought that she used to be afraid of the free hand climb made her nearly laugh.
"Indeed. I miss tending to you."
"You aren't a pack mule, Land, you're a sentient creature that has better things to do then carry me for the rest of my life."
She touched well worn grooves and rocks alike, the fine crushed rock dust making excellent climbing chalk. Her fingers and toes made their way easily through the grooves she had painstakingly made over the last few months.
"I do not see it as a disservice to bring you places."
"Well, it makes me feel weird, okay?"
With a careful, calculated lunge, Bea scrambled over the lip of the cliff. Her arms still weren't tired, she noted with humor.
"If you insist, little Bee."
The nickname, hard won from the unusually formal eagles, made her feel bitter sweet. Bitter, because it was something that used to be so normal. Sweet, because she had finally gotten them to call her something other than ‘child’ or ‘nestling’, and made her feel comforted.
Of Cloth and Bear
Gwaiglír’s flying was getting better, Beatrice realized, as she clung to the eaglet. She was flying steady, her winds not flapping quite so erratically, and she realized it hadn’t been a dumb move to ride her friend in this little shopping trip. It was almost a smooth flight, with minor dips of turbulence and weaving.
The man waiting for them was massive, was Bea’s first brilliant observation.
I will always be the tiniest thing, won’t I? Of all the worlds I have to find myself in, it’s the one world where everyone is at least six feet tall.
He was a massively tall man at least twice her height if more. He was broad as she was tall, she guessed, and she had the general impression of roughness from his larger-than-life features. Long nose, crocked, as if he had broken it too many times to count, eyes that were narrowed and fierce, but a clear brown that looked tawny and sharp. He had long tangled black hair, and a beard that was to his chest. His brows were scraggly and bushy and they were lifted high as he watched Gwaiglír land with a slightly running hop.
The silly bird chirped a laugh as she did so, even as it took all of Bea’s will not to snatch at her friend’s plumage in a death grip as she bounced atop the bird. She should’ve ridden with her uncle, she knew, but when Gwaiglír’s large gold orbs had looked at her so prettily, she had caved. Either way, when Gwaiglír finally settled down, Bea was windswept, and covered in the pollen of the wildflowers that inhabited the giant man’s fields. She slid off of Gwaiglír unsteadily, landing on knobbly knees and wondering if kissing the ground would offend the eaglet.
She ignored Landroval’s laugh and sighed at the eagle’s own careful landing.
He nearly knocked her over too, the jerk, with the beautiful flap of his wings. He laughed again, even as his massive beak carefully came over to put her to rights. Now, as she hadn’t been before, Bea was completely comfortable with his grooming, and impressed with how much dexterity and delicate care he showed as he moved her hair strands into a semi-presentable state with just his massive beak.
“You should have flown with me,” he told her, twisting his head too and fro as he pecked at her clothes and hair.
“Of course not!” called little Gwaiglír, her feathers puffing up with pride, “She must ride with her nest-sister, if at all!”
Bea sent her a smile, even as Landroval gave his niece an irritated squawk.
“A clumsy nest-sister who cannot even land in one place, you run upon the ground, hoping as a rabbit!”
Gwaiglír gave a sniff, fanning out her mostly white wings in pride.
“I dance with grace, I land with beauty! My nest-sister is happy to dance with me!”
Bea suppressed a grimace, even as she turned away to look at the giant man observing their nonsensical conversation.
“Hello,” she said, trying her best to appear completely unaffected by his massive height and fierce appearance. He was the first… Truly human looking thing she had seen in a long time, what she figured was a nearly a year, but somehow, he was more daunting nonetheless.
I think I’m too used to the Eagles.
“And hello, little girl of the Race of Man,” he called, his voice was a rumble, the start of thunder in the distance, “And what does a girl do with the Eagles?”
“She is not a girl! She is my nest-sister, my friend!” called Gwaigliír, angrily.
“Calm yourself, eaglet,” said the giant man easily, even as his gaze did not wander from Bea’s form.
“We come for trade and goods,” interjected Landroval calmly.
“And for what goods does the Great Eagles wish of me?”
“Nothing for themselves. It’s for me that we wish to trade! Cloth would be nice, and needle and thread, some simple things,” said Beatrice, even as she carefully accepted the large basket from Landroval’s claw, “We come with berries from the Misty Eyrie, and seeds from the same.”
The man hummed, deep in his throat.
“Long have I not consumed the bounty of the Eyrie, for they grow the sweetest, but I fear my curiosity gets the best of me. Something tells me the tale of a girl who rides with Eagles, with one to claim her sister is much more valuable.”
Bea smiled sadly and gave a helpless shrug.
“It’s not so interesting as you think, but I would trade both for what I need. As you can imagine, to live among Eagles does not exactly give me all I need. I am so small that my needs can be beyond them.”
“I would think not, Eagle-Rider, I will take your tale even if you claim it to be nothing and your harvest, and you will come and have a meal with me, I think.”
She blinked up at him, before looking towards Landroval. The Eagle answered by calmly settling into a roosting position.
“Do your trade and eat, we will wait. The Nest is not so far, and the Bear will know better to anger us and harm you, indeed, he is considered while not quite a friend, an ally for the most part.”
She gave a nod, and carefully followed the giant man back towards his house. She gaimly dragged her basket for a few steps until Beron reached over and picked it up, with one hand. He held it on his shoulder like nothing. She gave him a grateful smile. She was strong- the strongest she had ever been in her life- but it was still very heavy.
“They call you a Bear, and they said you would be the only one they trusted for me to barter with,” she told him calmly, as she carefully made her way forward, noting that the large man had shorten his stride to match her tiny one, “But they didn’t tell me a name.”
“I am Beron, little Eagle-Rider, and what do they call you?”
“Beatrice Soto, pleasure to meet you Beron. But I usually go by Bea.”
“Beatrice. Bea. A strange name for a strange girl. Tell me your tale girl, and show me your wares on my table,” with that the man pushed open the door to his home.
The house, like it’s owner, was enormous. Everything twice her size, everything meant for someone much larger then her. The house was an cavernous room, wooden and well hewed by enormous logs. She suppressed a sigh. He deposited her basket on the table, and without warning, picked up Beartice by the waist. She embarrassed herself with a squeak, which earned a deep rusty chuckle, as he set her down comfortably on the tabletop, her worn converse squeaking up on the polished wood.
"You know it’s rude to pick up people without warning or consent," she told him with a grumble. She adjusts the very frayed edge of her sweater.
Beron gave her another of chuckle.
"Smooth down your feathers, little eagle rider. Or perhaps I shall call you little bird yourself, you certainly chirp like one."
She huffed a laugh.
“”
Of Frustration and Curiosity
Bea wished she had twenty more eyes.
People.
She doesn’t know how long it’s been since she’s seen people, at least not people twice her height and four times her body mass. Especially in such a huge amount. She doesn’t question what has brought the Lord of the Eagles to let her wander around. Or how Landroval had managed to convince him of this. She doesn’t question and simply enjoys the new experience. The heavy little coins she had received from Beron the other day suddenly make sense, and they are burning in the pocket she had sown into her feather cloak. First things first, some damn new shoes.
She paused. And looked around her wildly.
But where to get them?
Legolas' frustration, at the treatment from the Dwarven King bit at him as he made his way out of the great halls of Erebor.
“ What troubles you, my friend? ” asked Tauriel, face passive, brow lifting slightly, “ Beyond the blatant disrespect? ”
Legolas sighed.
“ I know not why my father is so insistent for these jewels, ” he replied, tense.
She gave a shrug.
“ I know not the reasons of our King, my Prince. ”
“ I am well aware... ”
Legolas sighed, and started with his company to make his way home. Their horses had been left in Dale, as they disliked the Erebor stables. Something about cavern walls made their friends unsettled, and Legolas was loathed to make them stressed. It was a little into the market, the stables that they frequented, and it was there they went. The deligation of the Greenwood walked, and were confronted by a most queer sight.
Legolas watched with amusement as what looked to be a small woman of man making strange faces. The people of Dale, he noted, were giving her a wide berth. She was clean, he could see, her pale red hair neat and made in curiously high bun atop her head, face clear and a lovely pale pallor, but her clothing was distinctly queer. Tight breaches of a rough, dark blue material, worn and shredded at her knees, beaten shoes of what looked liked canvas of a faded red material, a shirt of rough hewn cotton, and a cloak that was laced with what looked like white feathers, meticulously sewn about it all, cut just above her calves. Some of the feathers were curiously long at the hem, nearly as long as his arm and as wide at the span of his palm. White, beautiful, and made her shimmer in afternoon sunlight.
Her gaze turned to him, wide and the softest blue. She smiled, widely. Legolas felt his own face ease into a smile.
“Excuse me,” she said, walking forward to him, that smile still lighting her small face, her blue eyes, wide and a bit owlish, were alight with curiosity as she looked at him voice enthused, “But can you tell me, sir, which stall did you get your shirt? It’s lovely!”
Legloas looked down, and felt his smile to something a little more apologetic. He had dressed well for his work as an emissary.
“Not within this Market I’m afraid, my lady,” he told her, his Westron careful and precise. He had spoken it with the dwarves of Erebor, but he took care to be more aware of the way he spoke now, “It was done by a seamstress in the Greenwood.”
The girl visibly wilted.
“Does she not import to- oh what did he say this place was called-?”
“Dale, and she does not import her work here,” He shook his head.
“Ooh. Thanks anyway,” she said with a sigh.
“Pardon me, my lady, but I noticed you seem a bit unsure of where to go,” he said, diplomatic, his curiosity getting the better of him, “Do you require any assistance in navigating the market of Dale?”
The young woman of man looked behind him, where his entire party stood. She shifted awkwardly in front of him, giving him another smile with a crumbled set of brows.
“I think your friends are waiting for you,” she told him.
Legolas looked back and dismissed his party with a wave. It was not as if he needed to directly report to his father for this trip. It was more of the same, and he was… Curious too why this girl wore feathers on her cloak. Some of them were small, only about the length of his hand. Whilst the ones at the very hem of the cloak were as long as his forearm, and twice as wide. He desperately wished to touch them, but could not find the words to ask it of her.
Tauriel lifted a brow, dismissed the rest of their party, and as she was wont to do, fell into step a behind him.
“They were just leaving. My friend and I find ourselves with time upon our hands. We would be happy to escort you to the clothing part of the market.”
“If you're sure? I don’t mean to bother you both.”
Legolas found her pattern of speech strange, her accent in Westoron curious, and a touch charming. Her gaze drifted curiously to Tauriel. Her shoulders, which had tensed up at the mention of an escort, eased as she looked at Tauriel’s face.
“Yes, friend, if you will have us.”
He gave a gentle nod of his head, and her expression cleared out as it flickered back to him.
“I am really lost,” she said, leaning up to whisper at him, “This is my first time in Dale. Is it that noticeable?”
“I am afraid so.”
He leaned out his arm, and the girl stared at it, uncomprehending.
“You are meant to take it,” he said, with a small laugh.
“Oh! Um, okay.”
She carefully laced her arm through his, not quite correctly, instead of placing her hand on his elbow, she curled her entire arm with his, bringing herself closer, neatly pressed into his side.
“Like this?”
Leoglas blinked. And he found himself nodding. Tauriel seemed to stifle a snort, and Leoglas gave his friend a lifted brow.
“I’m Beatrice, by the way,” the girl, Beatrice, introduced herself. She smiled up at him.
She was quite small, and Legloas wondered how old the girl was. Old enough to wander the market unattended, but not yet fully grown he would wager, by her height. Granted he did not find the Race of Men very tall at all, but surely they were not so small.
“I am Legolas, Lady Beatrice.”
“I-” her nose wrinkled, and her face turned a soft rose, “Can you pronounce that again?”
“Legolas.”
“Le-h-gooo- laas,” she repeated. Carefully sounding out his name.
Her face was concentrated, and she repeated his name until it came lilting and naturally on her tongue. He smiled at her effort.
“It means ‘green leaf.’”
“My name means ‘she who brings happiness’ or ‘blessings’,” she returned, smiling slightly.
“A fair name for any parent to give their daughter.”
Her face grew dim then. Like a shadow passing across her small face, Legolas wondered if there was a strain between this girl and her parents. She blinked rapidly.
“My dad chose it because he never expected to have a second child with my mom,” her voice was quiet, drawn, then, not at all as lively as she could make it.
“I have caused you distress.”
The young woman shook her head.
“No. I- I just really miss my parents.”
Legolas felt struck with sadness. Mortal lives were fleeting, upon the wind.
“Has it been long since they passed?”
The girl blinked, jumped, and looked at him. Her face twisted.
“They- They aren’t dead,” she corrected softly, gently, “I… I’m- I’m very far away from my homeland. And I have no means to return.”
Horror seized in Legolas’s heart.
“So I have no idea how to go back to my family. It has been very long since I’ve spoken to them. I’m so sorry. You aren’t here to listen to my sob story. I’m being rude. Um, my Lady, what is your name?”
She looked to Tauriel with a determined face, blinking back tears. Legolas was curious of her, as she called it, sob story, but felt it best not to ask for her further.
“Tauriel, Lady Beatrice. It means ‘daughter of the forest’.”
“It’s a pretty name. As is yours Legolas- Ah, Lord Legolas?”
She flushed. Legolas frowned.
“I ask you to just call me, Legolas, Lady Beatrice.”
“Than no Lady for me. Bea or Beatrice is okay.”
“Of course. Come, than, Beatrice, to the market of Dale. What do you seek?”
“Shoes. Clothes. Oh goodness, I would do anything for some socks.”
Legolas laughed.
“Then by all means, let us find you some socks!”
“Legolas!”
Beatrice was smiling.
And she reached for him and surprised him by pulling him down to her and kissing each of his cheeks.
“It’s wonderful to see you!”
He felt a heat in his cheeks, and his heart- his heart fluttered at the brief press of her lips to his skin.
“I-”
Her brow crumpled.
“Sorry- It’s- It’s a greeting from my mother’s culture, I think you such a friend- Did I offend you? Was it terribly forward-”
Yes.
“I care not friend!” he assured, instead. He smiled, reached forward with a touch of trepidation before he kissed each of her cheeks, “I shall rejoice in you familiar greeting.”
“ Legolas… My prince, nay, my friend, ” said Tauriel, seriously, “ I fear for you .”
Legolas froze. And looked back to the girl he saw as his dearest friend.
Second dearest.
“ Why would you fear for me? ”
Her expression fell. Tears swam in her familiar eyes.
“ I fear for your life. You- You are set to fall in love with Beatrice. ”
The words seemed impossible. Ludicrous even for him to think of. Yet they sound so utterly right.
“ Tauriel, mellon nin -”
“ Do not dismiss my words. ”
“ And if I love her? What of it? ”
“ She is mortal- her life is but fleeting- ”
“ Fleeting does not make it less valuable- ”
“BILBO!” She called out, desperately, “Where is-”
Thorin could only place a hand on her mouth. Blue eyes glared. He shook his head desperately.
“Do not bring attention to him!” he hissed at her, earnestly.
Her face crumpled. But she nodded at his words.
“Stay down… They will not be kind to the female nor young,” he whispered.
Her face, already pale, grew a touch paler still, and her eyes filled with tears.
“He cannot see well in the dark,” she whispered, back, seemingly uncaring of her own potential fate.
“Welcome, prisoners,” said the largest eagle, importantly, “To the Eyrie.”
Thorin ached in places he did not know he could ache, and he felt rather miserable with the edges of his hair singed. The blue fire pinecones that Gandalf had tossed about had caught rather spectuarly his fur coat, and had crept to his hair at the very end. If he hadn’t lept to hit at the blasted pale orc’s son, perhaps he would have lost the bits of braid that Dis had placed on his head just before the start of the journey.
As his fair sister would have ripped them out herself if he so much as had one strand of that braid hair singed.
“We are welcome,” said Lady Soto, voice firm and more regal then he had ever heard her sound. She stood straight, and despite the large scratch down her face, she was not making any sign of her discomfort, “But it is wondered, Lord Gwaihir, if I am truly welcomed.”
A stony silence met her words, and the eagle lord made an angry shrill that made Thorin jump. She did not falter, eyes staring straight up at the eagle as it stalked to loom over the girl, and still she did not remove her gaze from the eagle.
“Do you spit in the hospitality of the Eyrie, nestling?”
“Did you not declare me banished? A nestling no longer?” she replied, evenly.
The Lord of the Eagles reared back, as if struck, the same shrill noise escaping his beak.
And two things happened at once.
Lord Gwaihir was rushed by another eagle, nearly all white, beautiful and coming seemingly out of nowhere. Neatly knocked over, with a fierce cry that echoes across the cliffs. And the eagle that had been roosting at the side of the lord jumped and covered Lady Soto in it’s wing. There was a great, if brief moment of struggle between the white eagle and Gwaihir, and a good amount of indigent squawking.
“Hey!” called out Lady Soto, “Hey, none of that!”
She pushed aside the wing covering her with an ease that was more an instant of the eagle allowing the movement then her actual capacity. Beatrice had proven to be despicably stronger then her thin frame suggested, but the wing was the size of the tree.
“YOU ARE BOTH SO STUPID!”
And with a feat of athleticism that he hadn’t known her capable of, Lady Soto pounced on the white eagle, dragged it off by the scruff of it’s head feathers. Thorin was aguag, as the girl and eagle both tussled, rolling delicately close to the edge of the cliff.
Then the white eagle started to sob.
Sob.
“Shhhh,”whispered the girl, flatly laid across the eagles head, “Shhhe, mi palomita.”
“You are still my nest-sister! FATHER CANNOT MAKE YOU GO!” cried out the eagle with a fierceness that was at odds with the sweetness of its voice, a female voice.
The Lord of the Eagles, feathers sticking up at odd angles, huffed.
“I was not-”
“YOU MADE HER GO BEFORE!”
“Gwaiglír, my little wind dancer, your sister is welcome… Beatrice Soto, you are always- always welcomed.”
It was the bittersweetest that caught Lady Soto’s expression that truly surprised Thorin.
“My lord, you made yourself very clear before.”
“I was mistaken before. I- I acted in anger and blamed you when it was not yours to take.”
She smiled, brow crumpled.
“Are you asking for forgiveness?”
“I am, nestling.”
The girl tilted her head.
“I forgave you a long time ago… If I had not been banished from the Eyrie I would have forever lived on the cliffs in ignorance.”
“You will not stay with us?”
“No. I have a duty to finish with Master Oakenshield and his company.”
The white female eagle sobbed harder.
“So you do. We will await your return, nestling.”
She gave a nod, careful and with a sweet smile.
“I will try to come back. But I have others that wait for me as well.”
The Lord of the Eagles sighed.
“As it should be, Falling Star. Many should wish for you, as we do.”
With that, she stood, easy and freely. The white eagle turned its great head and pushed against her stomach with it, cooing and still sobbing. As if it was unsaid approval, the great eagles rushed forward, crowded her, nearly throwing her off her feet again. She laughed, and reached her thin hands to gently caress all of the eagles around her, and the sweet sounds that came from the great birds were like a song without words. Sweet and warm and whole.
“Beatrice was lost in the Misty Eyrie, and she saved Gwaiglír’s life and came to stay with the Great Eagles for many, many years. It was near two decades ago that Gwaiglír and Beatrice crashed into my back garden,” said Bilbo, quietly, “Gwaiglír went too far away from the Eyrie during a hunt, and Beatrice suffered the consequences of it. She was banished from the only home she had ever known in Middle Earth because the young eagle carried them too far and put them in danger.”
Thorin blinked, confused. The girl barely looked to be two decades by the standards of Race of Men.
“ She was wild when she came to me. She spent many years alone with the eagles, so many she had forgotten many things…With only a few handful of friends beyond them that were not eagles. A few elfs, I think, from what she called the Greenwood, and a skin-changer named Beron. I suspect she has not seen them since she was banned from the Eagles. She was scared, homeless, and in need of a friend. With Gwaiglír we took her to Rivendale… And she found yet another home.”
It was a sad tale. And impossible, for the girl must have been but a babe when she was lost amongst these cliffs. Lived wild with a race not her own… It must’ve been a strange existence to suddenly be in the Shire, with its gentle ways and strict manners...
“Elf friends, in Greenwood?” he said, voice sharper and warry.
“Eagle Rider!” called the enormous man.
Beatrice laughed. And raced forward, without a care she was lifted up in the arms of their strange host.
“Legolas?” a small voice, in the midst of dwarves.
It felt a dagger to his heart.
He turned, eyes wide, as a filthy head popped up. Sweet eyes, owlish and blue, and a parted mouth in surprise. The dwarves around her were trying to press her down again, but she struggled to stand. When she did, he saw feathers. A little worse for wear, touched with the grim of the woods. But it was the feathered cloak that had brought a friendship he still ached for. Still mourned in the years she had disappeared.
Legolas blinked, even as he found his feet moving. His heart felt a gallop, and it was too impossible to be real. Too many years had passed- she should not be this young. She should not yet stand proud without age touching her. This girl should be a descendent- but she was smiling with such familiarity-
“Beatrice?”
“Legolas!”
She beamed. Pushed the dwarves aside, even as they tugged at her cloak and tried to push her back.
“Legolas, mellon nin, it is so good to see you.”
It was impossible. But as she reached him, she was the exact same height. The scar at the corner of the neck from their mishap attempting to learn archery all those years was there-
Legolas moved without thinking.
He crushed her into his arms, lifting her clear off of her feet, even as he was laughing, a touch hysterically. He spun her, and put her on her feet only to cup her face. Filthy and cheeks slightly caved in. But it was Beatrice. He kissed each of her cheeks, heart hammering, and she laughed again and kissed him in turn in that familiar greeting of her people.
“How is this real?” he told her, voice thick, “It has been near seventy years. You should be a bent old woman!”
Her eyes were so beautiful as they filled with tears.
“I- Well, it’s a long story.”
“Apparently, we have all the time in the world, mellon nin. ”
Sweeter a title hovered upon his talk. How- how could he ignore the bloom of emotion in his heart all those years ago? How could he ignore the fact that Beatrice had become so dear to him? Especially when her Eagle father had told him of her banishment, of her leaving his part of the world- But he had kept silent. Held his tongue and indulged in fleeting brushes of affection and esteem as she clutched at his wrists and beamed at him.
“Where’s Tauriel? I need to tell her too-”
“HELP!” cried out a voice.
Beatrice wretched herself out of his hold, eyes growing wide. His hands lingered in the air. And Legolas followed her worried gaze with wide eyes.
“Kili?!”
Beatrice eyed the ledge, squared her shoulders, hands full of chalk, and moved.
It was easy as breathing.
Hundreds of years worth of practice.
Years of mountaineering, years of crawling about the very rooftops of Imarldis had led to her becoming a relative monkey.
Expertly with the little hatach that Beron had give her years ago, she set her way across the narrow ledge, Legolas a breath behind her, lacing their makeshift rope bridge.
"You did this, for how many years?" Legolas' voice was cheerful, with a hint of strain.
She shot him a grin.
"I fell to Adar in the year 2750. I lived with the Eagles until the year 2923."
Legolas was quiet, flawlessly securing the rigging as she worked diligently in placing the metal loops.
"I had not noticed. We met in the year 2768. You were already-"
"Roughly thirty-eight? My world had a different calendar in terms of years. So I have no idea where my birthday would be... The months are similar- Twelve just like mine- I was born in the tenth month, on the thirty-first day."
"The thirtieth-first of October?"
"Yup."
"You were in your- "
"In my hundreds by the time I was cast out."
"Did you really not feel the passing of the years?"
"Do you? Didn’t you not see me and think it was strange I wasn’t aging?"
Legolas fell silent. Thoughtful at her returned question.
Bea was grateful. It…. It was hard to explain how she hadn't noticed. She should have. She should have counted the sunsets. She should have tallied the sunrises. But she had not. They had slipped by her fingertips, running together like a river. She in the middle of it. Barely feeling the current as it passed her. Just the faintest hint of the moving water... Enormous amounts of time had gone by, but she had barely felt it.
"It… It was horrifying," she confessed.
Legolas stilled.
"To… to realize how much time had passed. To know that Earth as I knew it was gone… To realize that my immediate family was dead. And I hadn't even noticed. "
"I- I cannot imagine."
"I wouldn't want you too. Glondir helped a lot. He… He understood the same sense of loss. Not the immortality bit, obviously. But the loss of a world. The loss of those you loved, and waking in a strange circumstance."
"I am sorry."
"Hey. What human wouldn't want to be eternally 20?"
"I estimate that- that you would trade it for your family. Your world," his voice was quiet. Drawn.
"Maybe for my family. But I have also made a world here. Family many times over. I am not sure I could give them away either."
He let out a breath with a wosh. His hand reached out and captured her's. Warm. Calloused, enveloping.
"I am a selfish person to be glad of this."
Thorin paced.
Watched the elf and his- his party member make their way. She was graceful and economical in her movements, whilst the spawn was- The she-elf thrust her way in front of him.
Looked down at him.
"Is there a problem, Master Oakehshield?"
Thorin glared.
"Pardon?!"
"Is there a problem over the fact that Beatrice and Legolas have a relationship?"
He felt something rotten claw at his stomach. Relationship. An immortal creature with another, years of friendship-
He straightened, and lifted his chin.
“I have no idea what you speak of, Lady Elf.”
"Where is my son?" Demanded his father, voice cracking.
Legolas quickened his way unto the gate, tugging Beatrice along by her hand. She squeezed. Gentle and reassuring.
“ My greenleaf, ” a cool voice dipped, his relief so palpable it warmed Legolas’s heart. His mother stood next to his father, her beautiful face upturned and blossoming in relief.
“ My son. ”
"THE EAGLES! THE EAGLES ARE COMING!"
Bea breathred a gasp of relief.
Their song was one of war, and her family- one of many she had made in her life, came soaring with that song on their tongues.
But…
“BEATRICE!”
She fell.
And she knew no more.
Chapter 27: Schism (Star Trek)
Summary:
Phoebe T. Kirk knew one thing with certainty; logic kills you. S'chn T'gai Spock knew one thing with certainty; emotion ruins you. Somehow, impossibly, chaotic good and lawful neutral meet in the middle. Or in the aftermath of the Tarsus IV Massacre, a delegation of planet Vulcan gets included in the rescue party, and another ripple from the Kelvin Event affects the crew of the Enterprise.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Kelvin time-line, Tarsus IV Massacre, Drabble, Always Female James T. Kirk, Gender Bender, Coming of Age, Phoebe(Jim) gets accidentally on purpose adopted, Vulcan Shineageans, A Kingdom for a Cheeseburger, Allergies Suck, Puberty Sucks, Character Death,
Relationships: James T. Kirk/S'chn T'gai Spock, Amanda Greyson/S’chn T’gai Sarek, James T. Kirk & Amanda Greyson, James T. Kirk & S’chn T’gai Sarek,
Ripple I:
Failings
S’chn T’gai Sarek believes that there is waste, in the loss of so much life.
Tarsus IV is mishandling of resources, a fault of logic.
Illogical logic, desperation led to emotionalism, and failing of a single man to cause this.
He stands in the aftermath of the execution field, still lined with bodies. Lined in hazardous, desperate chaos, of bodies climbing atop others. Of kin clinging to loved ones and attempting to shield them. Sarek calmly examines it. He is breathing, careful and precise, his hands are clasped correctly and politely behind his back. He takes in the rot and stench, the sheer mass of death in front of him. He does not flinch as he sees a boy, eyes still and grey, with similar features as his son, the same age as him, barely evolving into a man, barely allowed to live.
And it is still difficult for him, even as he attempts it, to lessen his horror and anger that is festering in his mind.
He brings it all to a muted roar, grasping tightly at his logic and the teachings of his forefathers, to not allow this to make him loose himself in the reality of this.
But it is a close thing.
Ripple II:
Sarek’s mind is calm, as he rifles through the files of the governor of Tarsus IV. Tasked to him, because he, logically is the highest-ranking official of the Vulcan Vessel, officially an Ambassador of Earth from Vulcan, and conversely the only one of the rescue operators emotionally composed enough to look through the files of the governor of the settlement. It is, in the words of his wife, a slog to get through. But he can see the slow decline of the process of the governor, of how the strain of colonist and the lower and lower yields of the crops had concerned the man.
He also sees the desperation of the lack of communication from Star Fleet.
Sarek follows how his strain of logic slowly slips in a steady progression towards the extreme. And he outlines it all in his own report with a long sigh.
He is alone.
The lapse is more then earned.
He plans to make a movement in Star Fleet Command about their far reaching outposts. Tarus would not be the only place to be affected from long absence of support. More people would starve, or subsequently suffer from poor management.
He would endeavor for it not to be so.
Ripple III:
He is the first to see them.
A little girl is at the forefront. Scrapped. Face covered in grime. In her hand is a phaser, and her blue eyes blaze with emotion. Her mouth is set in a firm line. The children behind her grip at each other.
He lets out a breath.
He is walking toward them as quickly as he can. Stops a distant aways to give them space.
Her blue eyes follow him warily. Her thin cheeks call to something parental in him. Unexpected, to see it directed at anyone but his son. But children are precious, and he can tell at a glance that these children have suffered much.
"You're a rescue party from StarFleet?" Her voice is high. It should be free of burden, as a human child, it should be lit with her emotions. It is without tone, and though the Vulcan in him approves, logic also tells him that it is not a good thing.
"Yes. Who are you?"
A jut of her sharp chin. A bare of her teeth. There is emotion in her- and it is mostly wary anger.
"We are the undesirable children underneath Governor Kodos' ruling."
He breathes.
"How did you survive the firing squads?"
She looks at him.
"Mostly behind the dead."
"They should have picked up on your life signature. "
She gives a shrug. Pulls out of her pocket a small contraption.
"Signal jammer. It… It had a limited range. I only had a minute to throw it together."
Something swims in her eyes. He blinks. And slowly kneels in front of her. Human children like it when you reach their level. Or so Amanda had told him, again and Again when she was pregnant with their son, in the outcome that he would be more human than Vulcan.
"So you saved the lives of the people behind you with your quick thinking. Well done, child."
Human children also liked praise. Or so Amanda had told him.
Her lip wobbled. Human children also cried easily. He was surprised when she lunged for him, pressing her face against his cloth covered neck and sobbing little sobs of sheer exhaustion. Unsure what to do, he had little recourse but to carefully pull her into his arms. Amanda liked it when she was emotional- it help center her. He was mindful of not to touch the girl's skin.
He rocked, half instinct from infant Spock, half instinct of a child in pain. She sobs harder.
Ripple IV:
The child wasn't eating.
The girl had cried her fill, only a few moments, before she had carefully lowered herself back to the ground. She had pressed herself against his side and refused to leave it. He did not begrudge her the distance. Especially since she was mindful never to touch him skin to skin, and kept a frim distance in particular of his hands. She was aware enough of the fact that he was Vulcan.
He had brought her and the rest of the children to the Vulcan ship, and brought forth food that would not affect their hungry stomachs illy.
But the little blue-eyed waif refused to touch the food. Only stared hungrily as every one of her companions fell ravenous on the brooth.
"You must sustain yourself," he told the girl.
She stared up at him. Her brows, covered in grime, furrowed.
"...I can't," she whispered.
"Phoebe never eats," said one of the boys. Half of his face was covered with makeshift bandages.
Serek can see the edge of some of his damage skin- the boy took a laser to the face. He likely lost his eye, but some slim chance had managed to live.
She flinched when he lifted a brow.
"So you have been lacking food even longer than your companions?"
She jerked her head in what seemed a reluctant nod.
"Then you must, logically, consume something."
She grimaced.
"You don't understand. I can't. It was why I was demeaned to be in the kill half of the population. I'm allergic to a lot of things."
Serek could see the flawed logic.
"Only that was a factor?"
"I have the highest cognitive scores on the planet. I have superior marksman skills, and my father was George Kirk," the girl listed calmly, "However my physical likelihood of survival lessened with my exposure to massive amounts of radiation as an infant. My number of food allergens limited my choleric intake on what was to be rationed. It was simple statistics . It's why they also killed my Mother."
Sarek blinked.
"You are the child of George Kirk?"
She gave a sharp nod.
He stared at her.
"She's not just George's kid!" Protested the boy with the damaged face, "if it weren't for Phoebe, we would be dead. She's just as heroic as her dad!"
A little bare of teeth.
"Dad saved everyone in five minutes of being captain. I only managed twenty people."
He looked at her.
"Your father was also a trained professional and three times your age."
Chapter 28: Of The Lilac Woods (The Last Unicorn)
Summary:
There are many regrets of immortal love. Rue was named after it, after all.
Chapter Text
Ten Years Past
She grew up in a lilac wood. She didn't quite understand what she was, all she knew that she was like her mother, but not at the same time. Her mother was a strange, beautiful creature, and was the only unicorn in the world to own a name, who thought to own a name, really. She was an immortal being with regret, one of heartache and love and because of that, she had named her daughter after it, for she felt that it was something that had to be done in regards of her. Her daughter was young, though she did not really feel as such, simply because her mother herself was not; since she was born she had instilled that ageless innocence and wisdom of all unicorns.
"You wander too far," came her mother's warning, a day like any other in the eternally Spring wood.
The youngest of the two paused in her stride, looking back the at the elder with questioning gaze. It was rare that they spoke; in fact this had been the first time either had spoken in three months, not that they could tell or keep in mind the passage of time. It didn't quite matter for the two of them, after all, at least, time did not matter until a certain moment had passed. She blinked and looked back towards the edge of the forest. It was mid-morning, and the sun that peaked through the lush, green trees, and hit the soft, fresh grass outside of the forest. The grass swayed in the wind, ripples across the rolling hills until it breezed across her face, though not as strong because of the trees. She didn't move further, understanding the command in the warning.
"I just wanted to see the edge," she responded to her mother, watching as the sunlight seemed to flash as her mother stepped closer, her coat of white shining beautifically.
"Yes. But beyond the woods is outside of my protection," she said softly, a voice of lilting song and sweetness, and the young one could hear the worry in the words.
It was an old argument; hardly a month went by without her going on to search for the edge of the forest, but holding back for the very real threat of what would happen to her without her mother. She was young, she was weak. She could be killed far too easily, she was not swift as her mother and too fragile in comparison. The Violet Wood was a haven and embedded with the magic of her mother's centuries of living, and Rue’s own birth. As long as she was in the Wood, with her mother there, she would never be harmed.
"Yes, mother."
Her mother looked at her with her dark, violet eyes. She looked back with the same, if slightly paler violet, tinged with a ring of blue that she never had seen in any of her own kind. She inclined her head, and her mother reached forward, conscious of her horn to nuzzle into her. Her daughter felt a warmth, and nuzzled back, relishing in the feeling of her lush coat against her.
"Just be careful, Rue," she warned again, before she pulled away gently to walk away from the edge.
Rue started after her mother, then back to the edge of the Wood before she followed dutifully behind her. They did not stray from one another- They hadn't for the ten years that Rue had walked upon the ground. It wasn't that they didn't need solitude, they were, by nature, both creatures of solitude, after all. Sometimes that was exactly what they needed, for there were moments between the two that they couldn't stand the other, but it was just that neither could be quite comfortable without the other in sight. It was perhaps sheer instinct, or want on both their parts; they did not own much in this world, nothing beyond shadows of old regrets, fear for the other to come into harm’s way, and this old Violet Wood, but beyond all, they knew they had the other, and that was worth anything they had ever endured to this point.
“It is a beautiful day,” she mentioned after a beat, her footsteps light and like a dancing movement, as her long, flowing hair streamed behind her, running alongside her mother who had taken off.
She hummed, and made a soft sound much like a sigh, but almost too musical to be called such.
“The Rains will be soon upon us,” responded her mother, and Rue frowned slightly, wondering at the fact that she would be another year older already.
“So soon?” she asked, timidly.
Her mother stopped, and Rue followed suit, skidding and nearly tipping over, in her quick pace. She was not as graceful as her mother, and had the tendency to stumble in her haste at times.
“You have grown again,” she said softly, turning over to her with worry in her violet eyes. They flickered up and down her form.
Her mother was eyeing the extra inch she had gained- she was not tall, she was hardly to the top of her mother's back.
“We expected this,” Rue reminded her gently, and her mother made a low sound at the back of her throat.
It wasn't a pleased sound, but one of distaste and fear. It was the closest Rue had ever heard her mother had ever come to make a sound that was anything less than harmonic.
“Yes, I suppose we did,” she said after a beat, before she took off again. No doubt trying to run away from her fears of what may come.
Rue took off with her, the same fears within her, weaving too and fro between the trees of the wood and the following behind her mother with a practiced gait. She may not be as fast as her mother, but she was swift and silent enough that the animals around them hardly noticed her passing. They ran all of the day; the sunlight bright and warm with a slight chill in the breeze telling of the more cooler, wetter times to come.
They reached the small clearing and reflecting pool of their forest in the shadow of the night. It was a space that no one of the forest dared enter, even in all the years when her mother had gone in search for her fellow Unicorns. It was eternally full of wild-flowers, gleaming whites and violets like the rest of the wood, and even in the coldest of Winter, when the rest of the forest gathered a bits and pieces of snow, the grass here was forever green and infused with the magic of her mother and herself. That extended to the rest of the wood, but more so to this space.
The moonlight was making her mother's coat gleam, a luminous star against the dark night, her own hair was reflecting softly. As she stepped forward to sit where her mother sat, and she leaned against her, reaching out to wind her fingertips in the soft, silky strands of her mother's mane. Vain as any other of her mother's kind, Rue looked to the pool, and her own violet and blue eyes stared back at her from a pale, human face. Naked, with pale skin like the moon above her, and long, tumbling hair of various shades of silver, her mother had once commented how she looked like her when she had turned human, with some of the rougher features of her father. Rue wondered at that, combing her long, endless hair with her human hands, and peaked at the beautiful creature next to her.
Her mother next to her was regal, enthralling being in her immortal form. She looked ageless, she thought, yet tired. She was dipping her head down to sip at the cool, clear water, hardly disturbing its mirrored-like surface in her efforts. She then reached back and rested her head in her daughter's lap, curling around her as Rue leaned forward, hugging her mother's soft neck, feeling chilled in the cool night air contrast against the deep warmth of her mother.
“Mother, what will happen if I keep aging?”she asked her softly, and her mother tensed beneath her.
“Rue-”
“Mother, please?”she asked, begging really, for her response.
Her mother was quiet for a beat, before she sighed.
“I would follow you once you have died,” she responded slowly, as if she had never meant to tell her such a thing, and Rue felt her heart ache at the thought of her mother dead.
“Why?”
“Because you are mine,” she said simply.
Rue sighed, nuzzling into her mother's coat.
“I do not wish that,” she told her.
“Everything dies, even I can, given means... And if you are not immortal, I see no point to going through time without you.”
They fell silent at that, the knowledge of their possible mortality weighing heavy on them both, more so on the younger. She understood why her mother said what she said- she suspected it went beyond Rue's own possible death- but of the events that lead to her birth. Rue knew much of the things that lead to her birth, her mother, like the rest of her kind saw no real point in secrets.
Rue knew that her mother had been the Last, alone, but ignorant of it until a hunter spoke to her, and a butterfly told her of her greatest foe. She had traveled the lands until she met a magician, then a woman with the heart of an innocent though her body was not and had turned human, mortal and afraid of what her journey might lead. And then she had met the King with his perverse, selfish love of Unicorns... And more importantly for Rue's existence, his son, Prince Lir. Her regret, her love, and as a human, her everything.
And as a Unicorn again, somehow, impossibly, the Father of her child.
King Lir, the great and powerful man whose's name echoed across the lands, of a great country by the sea. It was said that when he first touched it the gray, wastes of King Haggard's land turned green a bountiful. The Hero king that never denied to help a wayward princess or subdue a dragon or two for the sake of any person he came across. He was brave, and wise, and the power of his Magician, and his Wise-woman tempered his furries and were his closest console. Even now, the thought of her father's name, now a King in his own right, made Rue sigh slightly, wondering, if she were ever to met him. If she ever wish to meet him.
She did not know, nor did she ever express this aloud in free of hurting her mother, for he was her Regret, and that was a boundary in ten years that Rue had never dared to cross.
“Let us not speak of this Rue. Sleep. You are tired,” whispered her mother, and she curled tightly around her to provide some warmth.
Rue sighed, and burrowed deeply against the warmth of her mother's body. The tempo of her heart was a familiar lullaby, and the worries weighing down her own heart faded with that melody. She fell asleep quickly, and easily, and her mother soon followed suit.
Fly
It was close to the rains when He came. Rue is walking with her mother, listening absently as her mother sings a soft song without words, the smell of rain heavy in the air. She hummed along, long used to this sweetly sung melody. It is when the animals that they protect, that they care for, are completely still that her mother freezes.
Chapter 29: Of the Vinewood (Harry PotterXTolkien)
Summary:
Hermione Granger dies amongst cobblestones, old and coated red with her blood. Her eyes close to emerald green eyes in agony. She breathes again in the tangled roots of a vinewood, deep amongst tall golden trees and golden boughs.
TAGS: AU, Cross-over, Lord of the Ring X Harry Potter, Legolas/Hermione.
Chapter Text
I Open At The Close
Hermione Granger couldn’t breathe. All she could do was wordlessly open her mouth, spittle and blood at her lips, as she tried in vain to draw a breath. Her fingertips, half crushed, flexed weakly over the shaft of her wand, trying to gather some semblance of will to push the fallen wall off of her with her magic. She stops, finding that she can barely move her fingers beyond a horrible, painful curl. She clutches at her wand instead now, feeling its familiar warmth, the faithful dragonheart-core and vinewood, surging in soft lament at the state of its mistress. It is the faintest echo, the faintest sound alongside her weakening heartbeat.
She cannot see either, dull, familiar stones of a blown apart wall of Hogwarts castle the only thing in her alarmingly dimming vision, full of black spots. Harry suddenly appears above her pushing aside stones with desperate clawing hands and a wild look in his emerald eyes, glistening with tears, clutching at her face and saying something to her. Hermione couldn’t hear him, above the horrible ringing in her ears, watching desperately as his mouth moved open and closed open and closed without rhyme or reason. Why on earth did I never learn how to read lips? It’d be dreadfully useful at this moment.
She now reached weakly for his face with the hand not holding her wand, distinctly wondering if Ron would ever forgive her for leaving him. They had just kissed- finally after years of hesitation and uncertainty on their parts, and she was leaving.
Dying.
I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry Ron, Harry. Please don’t hate me for leaving. And please find my parents after the spell breaks on my death. What have I done to them-
Hermione watches curiously as Harry slowly fades away, her entire vision filling with black.
Hermione Granger wakes in the Hogwarts Library.
She blinked, lifting her head in sheer surprise. Hermione’s breath is even, and calm, though something in the back of her mind is whispering that calmness is not the reaction she should have. But she cannot dispel it, for she is warm, her heart, she can feel it. Beating. Soft, and calm, even. She is… Fine. She blinks again, against the light, before she realizes that she is completely naked, bare as the day she had been born. She realizes, faintly, that her body is no longer marked nor marred, all scars, the one carved by Bellatrix, just weeks before Mudblood , was gone from her inner arm. The large gash, the marred flesh that had covered her chest since she was sixteen was gone.
She balked at the fact that she was naked, and then blinked at the sight of a dress she had not noticed next to her before she snatched it and pulled it over her head. In the few seconds it had taken her to get dressed, she noticed, out of the corner of her eyes, something in her vision, she turned, and was all together stunned by the sight she saw. Because there is no one, no one, and the Hogwarts Library is how she has never seen it. For it is without wear, without scuff of nearly a thousand years of use.
It… Was white. New.
Empty rows, void of any students, cavernous walls, floor to ceiling filled with books. She remembers the first time she had entered the library. She remembers the assault of old books, of parchment that had filled her nose, how her heart had hammered. How she had practically vibrated on the spot, fingertips twitching at the sheer amount of knowledge that had surrounded her. A whole new world. For her. To learn. To explore. For Hermione to devour and make her’s . She blinks, for a moment, before she stands. Somehow, she expects her legs to tremble, but she stands firmly, bare feet, pale toes. This place. It was the Hogwarts library. Her sanctuary… Her gateway to the Magical World. But new. Empty, a white space, filled with light.
Unbidden, she goes, towards the shelf, picks a book at random. She cannot read it. She understands, on some level, that it is in English. But she cannot connect the meaning. Patterns she knew, that came so naturally, where illegible to her. Faintly, her lips twitch.
“Curiouser and curiouser,” she mummered, softly.
A small, innocent giggle was like an explosion of noise to her, for it did not come from Hermione’s own throat. She whirled, eyes wide, ready to throw the book.
She blinked.
The young woman in front of her, was undoubtedly Lily Potter. Familiar, emerald green eyes looked at her, looking out of place really, because despite everyone constantly reminding them where Harry had gotten his brilliant eyes from, Hermione had never really associated them with his mother. Because to her, they were Harry’s eyes - not Lily’s. She had little to no association to the actual woman that Harry’s mother had been. Just faintest memories of people sorrowful and grateful in a sick way for her passing. She was an ethereal figure of a paragon nature, so willing to save her son’s life at the risk of her own, a bejewelled martyr that everyone looked back onto with rose colored glasses. To Hermione she had never been real, never a person, not like Harry was...
So she was a little more then confused and surprised at the sight of those familiar, beloved eyes in someone else’s face, despite the amount of photographs she had seen of Lily. Because it was a very distorted picture of her best friend- she caught bits of Harry in her features. The length of the nose, the arch of the brows, of course the shape and color of the eyes… But perhaps what was more of the way the young woman held her mouth, the curve of her gentle, beaming smile. Many people said how similar Harry looked like his father, and while Hermione agreed, she realized how much of his mother she remembered in his face.
What shocked her the most was how young Lily Potter was.
Twenty-one-years-old and dead. It had never really registered, in her mind, when she had looked at pictures or even that statue upon her grave, but Lily Potter was so devastatingly young. Her face, delicately sculpted and carefully arranged, was fresh and unlined, but she had the faintest remains of the childhood fat, so close to fading away. Her hair, a massive, brilliant thing of red, fell past her shoulders in a red sheet. Unlike Ron’s and Ginny’s flame, this was deep red. Auburn, perhaps, too dark to say it was that exact shade. She looked… Beautiful of course, Lily Potter was undeniably a handsome woman, but there were little things. A slightly twisted tooth in her smile, fly-away hairs in that wonderful head of hair. Little things, human things that unsettled Hermione when she had only ever seen the woman in front of her so uplifted.
“Hello, sweet girl,” Lily’s voice was surprisingly firm, slightly deeper then most and her smile, twisted tooth and all, was bright.
Hermione furrows her brow.
“Lily… Lily Potter?”
That smile stayed the same.
“Yes, yes I am Lily Potter. Or Lily Evans to some,” she licks her full lips, pushing back her long hair behind her ear in an obvious nervous gesture, “Sorry, dear, bit odd to be in front of you. I’ve only ever seen you from afar...”
“Seen me?”
Her smile brightens.
“Yes. Did you really think me and James wouldn’t wait for our son, before we moved on? He was hardly one when we passed… And with so much on his shoulders. And I’m glad we did. I got to see my son grow up, even from such a distance.”
Hermione swallowed, thickly, at the emotion in Lily’s voice. For that deeper then average voice dipped, grew hoarse, as she went on.
“And we got to see you,” she whispered, soft, “Right there, next to him, since he was eleven. You cannot imagine how grateful we were, Hermione, dear, to see him have such good friends. You took care of our Harry.”
Hermione, despite everything, smiles, lowering the book in her hands, passing it nervously between her hands.
“Not until the end. I should have been. But… I… Didn’t get out of the way in time.”
It had been a stray spell. She doesn’t know if it was a one done by a death eater or friendly fire. All she remembered was the flash of light of bombarda and than the wall above her was falling on top of her. Tears, she knew not how, but tears came to Hermione’s eyes. Despite the fact that she was dead, it appeared to Hermione Granger she still had tears left to shed.
“I’m sorry, Hermione. Death is never easy to accept. Especially in the young.”
Lily’s emerald eyes, Harry’s eyes, looked back at her.
“I wanted things,” she replied, voice quiet, before it grew, growing louder, angier, “I wanted to become Minister of Magic. Change the bloody world. Make it better for everyone in the wizarding world. Take the backwardness of the world and bring it kicking and screaming into the twentieth century. I wanted to have Ron Weasley’s red-haired children.”
A sob escapes her.
“I wanted to see Harry defeat Tom Riddle, once and for all- I wanted- I wanted to get my parents back-”
“I know,” interrupts Lily, reaching out, touching her cheek. Her hand is calloused, rough from use and Hermione is startled by it, “I know, love. It’s alright to be angry. To be sorrowful. Parting from life is never easy to accept. Go on, cry. I know I did.”
So Hermione does. She sobs, her heart out. Screams and shouts into Lily’s frail shoulder until she can’t. And all she feels is Lily’s calloused hands going through her wild curls, humming gently as she goes. She doesn’t know how long she stays there, crying in Harry’s mother’s arms, but when she steps back, Lily is smiling. It is not a happy one. But it is a smile nonetheless.
“Why you?” the question bubbles up, startling Hermione even as she asks it, “Why are you the one to greet me in the afterlife?”
Lily’s smile eases, turns softer, happier.
“Because you have stood by my son, through evils and hardships untold, and I love you for it.”
Now it is Lily who tears up, swiping roughly at her eyes.
“You did not have too. But loyalty. Friendship. Dare I say love and duty kept you with him. And I am eternally grateful to come to you, Hermione.”
Hermione lets a few more tears escape, before she sighs. It is silent, and Hermione relishes it. The peace. The knowledge that she is, at the very least, done with war.
Small things, Granger. Small things.
“So… Now what?”
Lily gives her a smile.
“Now… You go on. You’ve earned the great beyond, Hermione Granger. I do hope you relish it. I know I will… Once Harry is done.”
Hermione frowns.
“Can’t… Can’t I stay? Just until the end? If Harry or Ron dies I have to be ready to kick their arses.”
Lily smiles.
“Yes. I suppose that is only fair.”
They wait.
It comes far quicker then they expect.
I am about to die.
She is pulled- not quite entirely- half there and not, by the power of the second Deathly Hallow. She can see and not, seeing still the white perfection of the Hogwarts library and Harry’s emaciated face. Harry looks the same. As he had, when she was alive. Pale, tired, sunken in eyes and much too thin. She sees it. The reason for his words. It is a pale, ghastly, flayed thing. Attached to him. Feeding off of his life. Horrocrux number seven. She is angry then- at Dumbledore who must’ve known, at herself, for never thinking of it. But he stares at them, she cannot say a word. She cannot grieve. Cannot rage and writhe. Not yet. He is still alive and he needs her. So she says nothing, only vaguely is cheered at the sight of Sirius, and heartbroken at the sight of Remus. He speaks to them all, words stumbling together, grief and guilt… Then his eyes, emerald green and so right in his face, look to her.
“Hermione… I love you. So much. You are my sister. I’m- I’m sorry. I should have grabbed your arm, something-”
She smiles, shakes her head, hand clasped to Lily’s in the library, yet also standing next to him as his parents, Remus and Lupin flank him. As Harry Potter marches to his death, embracing it as an old friend.
Albus Dumbledore, Harry might forgive you, but I do not.
“And I love you, Harry. I have loved you since you were eleven years old and stuck your wand up a Troll’s nose for me.”
So many words are on the tip of her tongue. For him to never forget her. To run. To find her parents. To go to Ginny and have a million children, all named after her. To save Ron from having to grieve both of them.
But no words come. Nothing that would help Harry do what must be done.
For the greater good.
Harry begs for them to stay with him. They cannot bare to be away from him, his parents, Remus, Sirius, and herself. She can do nothing, but stay, as Voldemort raises his wand, his voice curious, almost afraid.
“Harry Potter… The boy-who-lived.”
They do not leave, as he drops the stone, as he falls back in an instant of green, deadly light. They linger. With him. Until the end. They are invisible shadows, following as the boy-who-lived breathes again, as he is marched in Hagrid’s arms. As chaos and fire and Neville strikes true with the sword of Gryffindor. They follow him as he strikes, parries and goes about the final battle.
“Not my daughter you bitch!”
Hermione is viciously pleased when Bellatrix goes down, even if her attention is on Harry. And she watches it all.
The boy-who-lived.
The bloody chosen one, does as he must, and he conquers in a blaze of magic and he is the Master of Death.
It is over far too quickly. One minute, she is seeing as Harry catches the Elder wand, hand aloft in sheer glory for a moment, just a moment he is triumphant… And then Harry is gone. And Hermione is once again, only in the Library, holding Lily’s hand. Tears fall, readily and without censure.
“I… I don’t want to go.”
“But we must dear. Go… Lose yourself amongst the stacks… And go...On.”
Hermione Granger wishes to run. But she is no Tom Riddle. She does not flee from death. Be the third brother… Embrace what has happened to you. Hermione let’s go of Lily Potter’s hand after one last squeeze.
And loses herself into the depths of the Hogwarts Library.
Just like so many times before.
All that Glitters
The first thing she realizes is the fact that she is, in fact, breathing. It isn’t the motion of her chest, nor the air coming into her lungs, but rather a smell that alerts her. It it is rich, earthy smell, that of assaults her. It is as if it had just rained, the smell of the earth is so potent, the richness of it startling to take a deeper, fuller inhale. Eyelids flutter, as Hermione Granger finds her breath.
I’m supposed to be dead.
That is her first thought. Her first as she breathes, deep breaths that rich earth into her lungs as her entire vision is filled with gold.
All that glitters, she muses, as her second thought, as her blurred vision clears, bit by bit, and she realizes she is not in golden glittering mass, but rather, all above her are golden, beautiful leaves. Not yellow, but actually metalicaly gold, soft leaves that sway in the faint breeze. All those leaves are in monstrous trees. Nearly as thick as a man is tall, and so tall, tall as Hogwarts was. They are smooth, pale grey, making the golden leaves that much more potent in comparison, she can see flowers, nearly the same tone as the leaves, but somehow more brilliant, more sparkling and eye-catching. They are tall and ancient. It is a deep, seated age, heavy and magical, she knows, feels it in the air, on her tongue as she breathes, in the very fibre of her bones, in her magical core that zips and sparks in the wake of it.
Hermione blinks, gasping at the sight, in a breathless awe at the beauty. She tries to move then, and realizes quickly, that she can’t move. At all, not even her head to see what is restraining her, and she wails. In her panic, high and scared, piercing the gentle silence of the forest without a care as she tries to escape whatever is holding her down.
It’s that wail that stops her, that little, too high sound that comes straight from her throat.
It is not the wail of a young woman of eighteen, it is the desperate sceam of a small child. Hermione breathes, breathless little things gasps that hardly hold any oxygen in her panic.
What in Merlin’s-
“Over here!” calls a voice, so musical and beautiful that it actually stops her hyperventilating for a fraction of a second, “I have found the source of the noise- By the Valar! It’s an baby- a baby elleth!”
Baby?! Dear Merlin it can’t be-
“The poor things tangled in… Vinewood. It’s as if the thing has grown over her. Hold still little one.”
The face that comes into view, knife in hand, has her freezing. She does not register the beauty of it. The inhumanness of it. How it seems to glow, or how she can feel the person’s spirit adjacent to her own. But what takes her in that moment is the way that the silver knife flashes in the golden, warm light of the wood. Memories of Bellatrix, smile wide and manic, above her, flow into her mind. She wails in protest, no words forming. She doesn’t think she can form words. Only a wordless shriek right in his face that is loud and ringing like a bell.
The being- the being stumbles back wordlessly, eyes wide, as the tree that has evidently grown over her, reacts to her wordless cry.
It uproots itself, long slashing limbs reaching for the being with the knife. He gives what seems to be a swear, and then falls deathly silent and still when the wood itself reacts. The entire forest seems to shudder, great grey trees and its golden boughs swaying unnaturally at her distress, angrily.
“What in the Lady name-” comes a different voice.
“Hadir, brother, I only wished to cut her loose-” comes the being, whispering.
Hermione continues her wails.
“By the Valar. The wood… The Wood itself feels her distress.”
She can only cry, panicked, before she registered the conversation, and knows that the man above her wishes to let her free. She struggles to speak, hiccups overwhelming her for a moment. Then Hermione Granger manages to calm her.
“No.. No knife,” she begs, softly.
There is a blissful silence as she calms herself.
Chapter 30: Red Wings and Red Spells (MHAxHarry Potter)
Summary:
Nineteen-year-old Primrose Potter wakes falling through the air. A red-winged Hero just happens to catch her.
Chaos is in for a spine as the MHA world faces one belligerent Chosen One
Chapter Text
Relationships: Primrose Potter/Tamaki Keigo or Fem!Harry Potter/Hawks
Tags: Rotten Potter Luck, Primrose Potter Hops dimensions, Not on Purpose, Chosen One Tackles Hero Society, Pray for them, Chaos!Gremiln Primrose Potter, Prim is a Witch in a Superhero World, Yes Her Magic Works Fine,
Waking up in a freefall, well, that was not pleasant.
Primrose Potter loved to fly.
She could admit that freely, but she was not fond of non-consensual freefalling that would most likely end in her death if she didn’t slow the fuck down.
Not at all.
And she cursed her rotten Potter luck with every fiber of her being, in every language she knew, which happened to be nearly six. She sobbed wildly, watching as the clouds passed her by with increasing speed. She reached for the wand she had tucked into her sleeve, quickly mumbling a sticking charm underneath her breath. She spread her limbs wide, trying to slow her descent.
Hermione’s beaded bag dangled from her neck. It had ever since Prim had decided that wandering the world would be a fan-fucking-tasic way to avoid her problems and life in general.
My firebolt. My firebolt-
It was like a prayer.
Just as she was reaching for it, however, she found herself engulfed in red feathers. They pushed past her eyes in a vibrant cloud of gleaming, softness. She gasped, as she started to slow, momentum coming to a leisurely crawl. Then, it was like she was on a cloud of flowing red feathers. A few miles in the air, by the feeling of thinness in the air.r
“Fawks?” she murmured, she had never seen such vivid plumage in anything but the phoenix-
“At your service!” called out a cheerful voice in Japanese.
She whipped her head up, wand a loft-
Oh bugger, that’s pretty . The last person Prim had such a reaction to had been Fleur, something her quarter veela friend had found delightfully adorable in the fourteen-year-old her. Because she had reminded her of her sister, and because the veela in her had delighted in her ‘curious’ plumage in her wine-red hair. Prim blinked.
“Er, you changed into a person?” she asked, carefully, voice soft. In hopefully okay enough Japanese.
The man, because he was a man, probably a handful of years older then her, blinked his gorgeous tawny eyes at her. Gold. Hawkish, like Madam Hooch. Not Fawks, however, because the gold was slightly a different shade. He titled his head like a bird. Was…. Was he a subspecies of veela?
He was pretty enough for it.
Gods did Prim like pretty. She shook her head, woozy. She might be a tad lightheaded from the lack of oxygen, so high up.
“ Where in Merlin’s pants am I? ” she said, in English, running her hand through her hair.
“ Just above Japan, Miss, Tokyo, to be exact, ” said the winged man, a slow curling smile.
His smile does not reach his eyes. Nice as it was. Prim blinked, slow and easy.
“Erm, Right. Japan. Was in Columbia not five seconds ago, so you can understand my confusion,” she continued, again in Japanese. If she was in Japan, she needed to get used to it.
The feathered man blinked.
“Were you attacked by a Villian, Miss ? Or was it your quirk?”
She stared at him.
“My wot?”
The man visibly jumped.
“Your… Your quirk.”
He shook one of his wings. Another fake smile.
“I- I don’t know what that means.”
“ Your quirk, ” he said in English.
Prim helplessly shook her head.
“Yeah, no, pretty bird man, that doesn’t mean anything to me.”
He stared.
And stared.
“You don’t know what a quirk is?”
“Erm, should I?”
"I think we need to find somebody then. You’re obviously confused, and or walking around with brain damage. Excuse me."
With a flourish and frightening amount of speed, he was in her space. And he-
Oh, bloody hell a princess carry. Ron would be laughing his tits off. The great Chosen One™, Primrose Potter, held like a princess.
Prim frowned, even as she hitched her arms around his neck. Merlin, he's tall. Her own slight frame probably looked like a child next to his.
"Comfy?" He asked with a cheeky grin.
It didn't reach his tawny eyes. Unbidden, a shiver went down her spine. She was reminded of Tom, the bloody psychopath.
"Don't do that ."
"Do what?"
"Smile when you don't mean it," he stiffened, even as Prim continued, "It's sad. And not all comforting when you can tell it's not real."
He blinked. His smile immediately dropped. His face was fierce. But still oh so pretty.
"Most people can't tell."
She frowned. Eyebrows scrunched, nose wrinkled.
"Sounds like you need to be around more empathetic people."
"You lining up, Hoshiko?"
She blinked.
"Hoshiko?"
"You appeared out of nowhere. And fell like a shooting star. "
She laughed. He was calling her a ‘Star-Child’.
"Been called worse, suppose. My name is Primrose Dorea Potter, though, if you'd like to know my actual name."
"Hawks."
She blinked.
"Your name is a bird?"
Yup. Pretty boy is a veela.
".... My hero name. My actual name is… Tamaki Keigo."
"Right, Tamaki-san. Nice to meet you. What do you mean by hero name?"
He stared.
"Yeah. Obviously confused."
" 'course I am," she readily agrees, she blinks slowly with her lovely emerald eyes, she knows for a fact that it sets people off-kilter when she looks up from her lashes, "Pretty bird man is telling me that I'm not in Columbia, and is you know, flying through the air with pretty red wings."
He blinked at her. She tilted her head slightly.
“Is it rude to touch them? Because I desperately wish to touch them, they’re lovely.”
“They’re sharper then they look.”
Prim took that as much of an invitation as anything. Carefully, she looped around his long, muscled neck to fondle the feathers at the base of his shoulder blade. They were soft, down, shorter feathers then what he used for flight, hence not likely to cut her-
Tamaki gave a single, forceful, shake.
“Maybe not there,” he mumbled, and she felt him swallow thickly from the way her bare arm was placed against his throat.
She slowly eased back. Carefully looked at his golden eyes.
“Sensitive?”
A blush bloomed. Just the slightest dusting of pink. She felt a smile slowly curve on her lips.
“Yes, Potter-san.”
More formal. Maybe she had shaken him. Or made him bashful. Apparently , it was that type of sensitivity. Apparently, even bird-men grew sheepish with that sort of thing. She gave a single blink.
“Stick with Hoshiko, Hawks, it’s growing on me.”
Rotten mother fucking Potter luck.
She stared at the giant dinosaur man.
"Hold on, Potter-san!" A yelp from Tamaki.
What did Hermione’s American children's book say? Toto, I don't think we're in Kansas anymore.
On the cautious side, she had acted as the clueless Muggle. Obviously, Tamaki wasn't a muggle or a veela. Because any subtle hints she had thrown in of veela culture had gone right over his pretty head-
Which meant that she was quite possibly in another dimension. Because everyone, save her, was looking at a giant battle between a bird man and a dinosaur in complete and utter normalcy. She swore.
Fuck, fuck. I didn't survive fucking Tom Riddle for a dinosaur to do me in.
She whipped out her holy wand, casting a sticking charm and a stupify silently in quick succession. The red light hit the dinosaur fucker right between the eyes. He went down. Because despite his enormous size, he apparently didn’t have any magical resistance, like a giant would.
“ TIMBER-BITCH! ” She yelled out, waving out her wand threateningly.
Tamaki skidded in mid-air as people started cheering. They were gathering about like it was a fucking show-
Prim huffed.
"Do people in your Japan just… Gather when dinosaur men attack the city?" She sputtered in disbelief.
Tamaki snorted.
"In my experience, yes."
He was grinning. And it reached his oh-so-pretty eyes. She felt her breath catch.
Prim really needed to not linger on the eyes.
Chapter 31: Beloved Child, How We'd Massarced You (Naruto), PT. II (Published)
Summary:
UPDATE:
Right. Waking up as a female Sasuke after the massacre, Aiko, now with some new memories of things to come, understands one thing.
She is screwed.
Not only does she need to get ready for a moon goddess, kill an eye fetishist, dodge a pedophile snake, and possibly drag her stupid, dying older brother home, kicking and screaming, she needs to figure out her own mess of whether or not she’s actually Aiko or just a body snatcher. And possibly, quite literally, use her own Will of Fire to BURN IT ALL DOWN.
A take on the Uchiha Massacre aftermath, from the perspective of an oc-insert.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Aiko Is So Done, PTSD, Trauma, With Capital T, Mature, ‘Cause Naruto Verse, Gore, Violence, Mentions of Abuse, REVOLUTION, Kakashi Get’s Dragged In Early, Naruto Is Ball of Sunshine, Female Sasuke!, Always A Girl Sasuke, Massive Amounts of Swearing, Mostly Aiko, Pack Mentality, Mouten! User Sasuke, ‘Cause TREES, Sensor Sasuke!, Fujustu Specialist Team, Shino is on Team Seven, Pray for him!, Healer!Sasuke, Healer! Shino, Fujustu Expert Naruto, DANZO DIES, Sarutobi is fumbling back against the machinations of a seven-year-old, And loosing, This is not Kind to Sarutobi for the first bit, Seriously that man needs a beat down, BAMF WOMEN, BAMF TSUNADE, Tsunade takes Hokagedom and makes it her bitch, Aiko Stands Tusnade, Tsunade Stands Aiko,
It happens like this-
She’s standing, her laptop bag in front of her in a slight hope that it will stop it-
But bang bang bang, she feels a sear of heat, nothing drastically hurtful at first, but then its too motherfucking much. And she’s trying, she’s pressing her hand against the wound with her scarf even as she crawls behind the large teacher’s desk, thankful that she had canceled her professor’s class- She doesn’t even realize she had fallen down until she is tucking herself in the small space underneath the desk.
And they’re laughing, shockingly high giggles from behind their plastic political mask- she thinks it’s supposed to be Richard Nixon-
A gun muzzle is in front of her-
Another laugh.
And then her world is red red red, like the flash of a gun fire, or two red eyes -
“ Oh, Imoto, I’m sorry it had to be this way. ”
She wakes screaming.
Because she can suddenly breathe and she’s still seeing red, red, red-
A careful hand goes down her face. She’s sobbing.
“It’s alright, it’s alright-,” whispers a soft voice.
Amelia shakes her head, confused, even as she registers that the person is speaking Japanese, yet somehow, she understands it perfectly. She could read it well enough- but her understanding had always been shaky when it came to the understanding of the spoken word. She screams louder. And louder.
Because all she can do is scream.
“... You will start attending the Academy the day after tomorrow-”
Uchiha Aiko needs a moment not to laugh aloud. Her body had just undergone massive physiological trauma, and these assholes wanted her to go back to school without so much as a fucking mental exam. She blinked stupidly. She wished she could say having ‘no’ memories after the incident was a fucking factor as to why she was being thrust into a familiar environment to help her, but she isn’t sure. Her male counterpart, dick that he was, had probably been subjected to it all the same.
She grimaced.
“... Thank you, Hokage-s-sama,” she tried not to stumble over the honorific. It was hard. Japanese wasn’t her native language, and even though her body spoke it fluently, after ‘waking’ up, she felt certain customs to be odd to her American mindset.
She was a weeb, but she had never felt comfortable addressing people like that herself. Some of her friends had, but she hadn’t been one of them. She sighed, and carefully pushed back her long black hair, trying not to fuss with the thin sheet. It was a jarring thing. In her old body, she had had bright ginger hair, and pain in the ass curls, frizz for days. Now she had long as hell black hair, straight as a pin, and it flowed like silk in her hands. At the very least she didn’t have the sticking-up spikes of her male counterpart. Part of her still wasn’t sure if she was a body snatcher, or she had simply remembered her past life as Amelia Soto when Itachi had essentially mind raped her for her own good, but she knew for a fact that this shit was uncomfortable. Distressing and like wearing a too-small coat. She didn’t feel right. From the size of her hands to her fucking hair color. It doesn’t help she had been a grown-ass woman and suddenly felt like she had woken up in a seven-year-old body that she may or may not have stolen.
At least I didn’t wake up with a dick. I mean, I would have made it work, but it would have not been pleasant. And the Duck-Butt hair. I cannot even with the thought of having the Duck-Butt hair. Almost as traumatic as having a penis. I have enough body dysmorphia without the dangling bits.
That she was happy to live without. Even if she was going to go through puberty again . My kingdom for some birth control. Hopefully, there’s the ninja equivalent. Tsunade of the massive tits don’t, fail me now.
“Now that the compound has been cleaned we have managed to clear it with the council for you to be-”
You have to be fucking kidding me. She tries not to think about how many of those bodies had been mutilated for the crazy eye fetishist.
“I’m not staying there,” she snapped, shivering at the mere thought, she might have been ‘confused’ and not really remember what the fuck happened, but the manga and anime had filled enough blanks for her. The thought of being surrounded by that much death and stillness even by proxy turned her stomach, “I have enough money right, being the sole surviving Uchiha? I’m going to look for a new house in the village. Or an apartment if a suitable house near the Academy can’t be found.”
She grimaced harder. They wanted her to live on the outskirts of the village, where she had ‘witnessed’ Obito-the-fucking-brainwashed-maniac and her brother Itachi slaughter all of her clan? Yeah, so not happening. She would rather start camping in a park.
Maybe she should camp either way.
She liked trees.
The former nature lover in her was kinda fascinated at the thought of the trees made by the first Hokage- with his chakra, with his flesh . Did that mean they had a faint impression of him? Wasn’t charka some sort of energy that was specifically drawn from the soul/the physical? Was it spirit and or DNA? Was the tree part human as a result? Wouldn’t that be so fucking- The Hokage raised a brow. His dark eyes crinkling in concern. But sharp and assessing.
Calculating .
She resisted the urge to spit in his face. Mother-fucker had been complicit in the massacre. He may have been manipulated in the circumstances around it, may have been lied to, but he still allowed it to fucking happen because it was easier than to do even a little bit of investigation as to why the Uchiha were planning on a rebellion. Hundreds of otherwise loyal people were dead because of this man, even if had never been his intention. At least the eye-fetishist Danzo was crazy and power-hungry enough to commit the genocide with intent. The Uchiha blood on Sarutobi’s hands was there because he couldn’t logically see how people he had an emotional attachment to were manipulating him. It was disgusting. In his false ignorance, so much suffering happened.
So fuck this man.
Fuck him straight with his own Bo staff.
She hated him.
Even if she wasn’t really sure if she was really Aiko, even if she felt completely off, seeing him as a person complicit in so much wasteful, wanton death made her seethe. Especially because he was acting like a grandfatherly figure who was being benevolent to her, as if he didn’t approve or look away when his crazy fucker of a friend gave the order for her thirteen-year-old brother to commit genocide .
She breathed.
Don’t let him see. Follow the Ice Queen. Conceal, don’t feel.
“If you feel more comfortable, of course, Aiko-chan. We can find suitable housing.”
God. They’re really fucking making a child live on their own. I’m what, seven, eight? This is such fucking bull shit.
At least she could cook. She hoped she could find somewhere with low countertops. She was a titchy little thing.
“I also will preside over the funerals of my Clan, with the Village Clans present.”
The Third jolted.
She stared at him. She raised a brow.
“Their eyes must be destroyed by a specialized kunai,” that will react in a specific way for Sharingan eyes, fucking try to wiggle your way out of that, Danzo mother-fucker, “And their bodies burned. That is the Uchiha way. Without any left, I ask the Village itself to bare witness to the last rites of my kin. ”
“I was given to understand that you do not remember any of your Clan’s rights. That you remember nothing. ”
She felt her lips curl, just a touch, and she forces away from the sneer that is forming.
“I have been reading, Lord Hokage. The nurses were kind enough to give me Academy textbooks. As a founding clan of Konoha, some of our practices were explicitly stated. Funeral rites were one of them. Especially since it was an Uchiha death that was the catalyst for the Senju Clan to seek peace. ”
She stares at him. He flinches when she says ‘founding clan’. She swallowed down her vicious victory in her throat. It burns like the sweetest wine.
“I have to be the one to set the flame. Inspect their eyes. I do not want to do it alone. I wish for the village to honor us.”
She shivered. It all came down to how much he would let her get away with at this stage.
“Now Aiko-chan-”
“If anyone else dares to touch my kin, it would be a violation of clan law,” she said simply, “Which gives me the right to either petition against the Konoha Council or leave the Village Hidden in the Leaf as Clan Head.”
She may or may not have been reading up on Konoha charters as well. She has Nurse Momoko wrapped around her fingers. And she will viciously use that. Even if it gets her killed.
Aiko has already died.
Splattered across floors in meaningless and senseless violence. Died in some fucking ego trip of some dick-hole. At least this way she will have some control of it. She is not afraid to die again. And she cannot just let shit lie. This isn't a story. She can feel the needle in her arm. She can feel the coolness of whatever protective area of the hospital they have stuffed her in, proably somewhere underground. She can taste the sterileness of the hospital antiseptic and the smoke on the Hokage's robes on her tongue. In the days since she had woken up, she has descied to throw caution to the wind. Either way, this world is going to kill her. She isn’t Sasuke. She will have to go the way she sees fit as herself, whoever that may be. She is going to shake things up. Let Danzo the eye-fetish fucking just do it. The Third stares at her.
She looks at him with wide, innocent doe eyes.
“Has anything been done to my Clan’s remains, Hokage-sama?”
“No,” He said, eyes a touch wide, “They reside in the Konoha morgue.”
She tilts her head.
“Any returning shinobi?”
He actually jumps.
“What?”
Another curl of her lips.
“Am I to understand that on the day of the Massacre, not a single Uchiha shinobi was absent from the Clan compound?”
“Yes, Aiko-chan. It… Your brother calculated it most artfully.”
More like your dick of a friend. Fuckers. Fucking fuckers.
“Then I require Sharingan no Kakashi to attend the funeral rites with me as the only other shinobi connected to the Uchiha family.”
“Aiko-”
“I was seeing if there were any outstanding shinobi that would be able to take an S-Class mission to bring in the traitor Uchiha Itachi to justice. Imagine my surprise when I realized that someone within the village possessed my Clan Dojustu. I am happy for Kakashi-ni-kun to be considered a member of the Uchiha clan, considering his Sharagin was officially ordered as not a Dojustu Theft by your successor Hokage-sama.”
It was funny watching him grow stiller and stiller, face paler and paler.
“And by the Konoha clan charter, only Clan’s may posses a dojustu.”
Aiko is sure if he stabs her in the throat, she will gurgle a laugh in death, and call him a destroyer of Konoha in the same last, agonizing breathe.
She dares him mentally.
She just dares him.
Her eyes, she knew, blazing with emotion.
“Cat,” his voice is clipped.
Cat Anbu appears. Aiko stares at him, and vaguely feels a stilted surprise from him. Chakra is fucking trip- she is aware of it like high pressure in the air, another sense. She can feel nearly everything around her. He feels… He feels like… Muted, as the rest of the dozen Anbu that surrounded them. Like the smell of earth after the rain. Earth and water element? And something from the direction of his head. Seal, maybe? A root seal? What was the name of that tree shinobi? I don't sense any other seals on the rest beyond the one on their arms. And as far as I remember he should be out of Root.
“Fetch Hakate Kakashi, on the grounds of utmost importance. He cannot be late. Drag him in, if you must Cat.”
She feels herself smile.
With all of her teeth.
She is struck by how young Kakashi is when he jumps in through the window. Even though she can only see a fraction of his face, she can see he still has lingering baby fat. He was only just out of his teenage years. She wondered morbidly if Rin was dead yet. It had to be. Why else would Tobito help slaughter the Uchiha? The timeline was so slap-dash she doubts even her newly edeictic memory would have been able to piece it together without the context clues. Fuck. Was Tobito already set to make his roofy everyone into their perfect happiness shit coma plan? Or when did the plant fucker make it his plan? Was it always his plan. FUCK THE MOON BITCH. It was ridiculous when it wasn't her reality. It even more so when it is.
Kakashi feels like a storm, like a lightning strike. His chakra is a welcome change from the cold of Saratobi, the muted touch of all twelve anbu around her, suppressing their chakra, or trying too.
She feels it all with a sharpness, with an awareness she does not think the original Sasuke had held. Nothing in her memories made him a sensor beyond the vague parameters of the Sharingan, or perhaps the ‘Rinnegan’ or whatever the BS OP eye that he gets as a freebie later in life. But she can. Each breath, she tastes it all on her tongue, chakra. It’s both overwhelming and overloading, but Aiko is going to fucking cope if it kills her.
Because it very likely will.
“Good morning, Kakashi-ni-kun,” she chirps.
He stumbles on the window sill. She feels her smile grow, sharp and feral.
“I greet the only other member of the Uchiha clan.”
He stares. Charcoal grey eye wide. He turns to the Hokage.
“As clan head, I am requiring your assistance with the Uchiha Clan funeral rites.”
“What- What?” his voice breaks. Not like he was afraid, but for how high-pitched it goes. Like a surprised dog. In fannon the whole Hakate clan had had doggish or wolfish traits.
She shouldn’t find the thought adorable, considering the circumstances. She also really wants to meet Pakkun in a very distressing urgency.
Ninja support animal. HEH.
“As the sole rightful posser of an active Sharingan, you are an official member of my Clan, Kakashi-ni-kun. However, as I am of the main Uchiha branch, you are not clan head. I am calling you to an official Clan Meeting, with the Hokage in attendance.”
She looks to Saratobi. He looks a touch pole axed. She waits.
“Acknowledged, Uchiha-hime,” he finally says, after a moment, “I as the standing Hokage preside over this meeting.”
She nods. Jerks her head to Kakashi. Even if some part of her flinches at being addressed as 'hime'. Trippy as fuck.
"Do you acknowledge your possession of the Sharingan?"
"...Yes."
"Were you not on specific instructions of one Uchiha Obito, to be allowed this Dojutsu? Preformed by shinobi- medic Nohara Rin, permitted by the Fourth Hokage?"
He swallowed thickly. All she could imagine was a man with her new face standing next to a small boy slicing the necks of innocents.
"...Yes."
"Then, Hakate Kakashi, of Clan Hatake, you are also of Clan Uchiha, my kin as per the wishes of Uchiha Obito. You are ordered on the behalf of your Head to attend the rites or our Kin. Acknowledge."
He stared at her. She glared back. He stares. His dark eye growing wide. She burns with her emotions. Feels her tears start to form. Maybe being stoic was the wrong move. But she feared bursting into tears will make him think of Obito. And cause a complete shutdown. He tends to run at ninja speed, away from his memories.
Trauma and all that jazz.
She bares her teeth.
"I said acknowledge."
"Acknowledged, Uchiha-hime."
She nods. Sharp jerk of her head.
"Our Kin is in the morgue. Take me now ."
She shoves herself out of bed. Her hospital kimono is workable. She slips the IV out of her arm with practiced ease. She looks at Kakashi, stock still. She bares her teeth.
"Lead the way, Kakashi-ni-kun," she crones.
The morgue is only a corridor away. Death was but a hundred feet from where she had woken up in this strange fucking new world.
Aiko- Amelia- whatever the fuck her name was, always beloved child, felt…
Grief.
That is the only thing she felt when she looked over the corpses of her body’s kin. Grief, and it is unrelenting and real. It comes from this body of her’s, it comes from her heart beating like a humming bird’s wings, it comes from a thick and heavy feeling in her chest, from the tears that threaten to spill over her eyes like a wave crashing through the ocean bank in a hurricane. She doesn’t remember any of these people.
None of the faces spark recognition.
None.
But she still feels grief, as if she did remember them. Still feels raw and small as she looks over the corpses that Itachi and Obito had slaughtered. She remembers her family- Amelia’s family, whatever, and she sees them in these stranger’s faces. She had had a large family as Amelia…. And there are over a hundred people, young and old, from wrinkled old grandma’s to infants, slaughtered in their cribs, having nothing to do with the planned coup.
All dead.
Slaughtered.
On the orders of a war hawk, obsessed with fucking eyes.
Bile rises in her pale throat. She is surprised that it is Kakashi that seems to realize it. He is one awkward as fuck man. She could tell that by the skittish way he looks at her, how it glosses over her Uchiha features, her girlish face, and sees the dead he thinks he had failed. But he reaches out- reaches out and places his hand on the back of her neck. Squeezes. It nearly makes her laugh because she realizes that he is holding onto her like a dog does a puppy, holding onto the scruff of her neck. But it is both the gesture and the warmth of his hand through his glove that makes the bile go away. That makes her quick little heart ease.
She breathes.
She just breathes.
“Kakashi-ni-kun. There’s a kunai,” she says simply, she swallows, “A Kunai that resides in the Head’s office in the compound. If you would retrieve it?”
He doesn’t move his hand. With his spare one, he performs a series of hand gestures- A poof of smoke-
She just stops her squeal at the sight of Pakkun. Because doggo. Yas small toe beans and he says they’re soft-
“Pakkun, I need you to fetch something for Aiko-hime here,” he drawls. He squeezes her neck again.
She should feel offended at him manhandling her, but she knows Kakashi is one of the good people in this very fucked up world, and she feels herself relax at the squeeze. Pakkun looks at her. Her drawn, pale face, at her burning eyes.
“Describe it, will you pup?”
Warm trickles down her heart. She breathes.
“It’s a three-pronged kunai. Red, with the Uchiha fan where the hilt ring should be. It would have the scent of dried blood and chakra… Does chakra have a scent?”
“It does, pup. Everyone's chakra smells different.”
“Should smell like fire-based chakra than,” she says, simply, she swallowed thickly, “I need it for the funeral rites. Kakashi-ni-kun is going to help. Thank you. ”
Dark warm eyes. All animal, but something in them is also very real emotion, very real possessiveness as Kakashi shifts just a touch closer to her.
"When I come back, you can touch my paws. They're very soft."
She can't help her smile than.
"I would be delighted…. My name is Aiko."
"And I'm Pakkun, pup."
He scampered off.
She stares over the bodies of her kin. Of people.
She breathes with Kakashi's hand on her neck.
"I return to the Academy tomorrow. The funeral will be tonight, I believe the courtyard of the Hokage Tower will be acceptable. Kakashi-ni-kun, do you have more summons?"
"Eight more, Aiko-hime."
DOGGOS. How much would it take to convince Kakashi for a dog pile when this is said and done? Or well, if I’m alive after things end.
"Send them out. Every Clan in Konoha. From Nara to Hyuuga. They will witness the last of our Clan lay our kinsmen to rest. Nine sharp."
"Aiko-hime," the Third warns.
She looks back with her brow raised.
"Is there something wrong, Hokage-sama?"
"I- The funeral can wait-"
"Yet the Academy will not? I have lost my kin, Hokage-Sama. I have no home. I will at least lay them to rest with the honor they deserve before anything else takes up my time."
"We can delay your return to the Academy- The clan compound should-"
" I will not stay where my kin were slaughtered. Babies in their crib, elders in their golden years- you CANNOT MAKE ME!"
"Aiko-hime, I remind you that I am your Hokage-"
"And I remind you that I am the Clan head of the Uchiha, Hokage-sama. Yet you have dictated when the Uchiha will rest , where they will live, and how it will function in Konoha now that there are two of us. That is three violations of the Konoha founding treaty. You overstep yourself. I could take this to the daimyo."
He gaped at her.
She bared her teeth. And felt Kakashi squeeze her neck.
"Prepare the courtyard, Hokage-sama. For my kin. "
His eyes blazing with emotion. They flickered to Kakashi. Whatever he saw there was enough.
"The courtyard will be cleared. A pyre prepped."
She inclined her head.
"Most gracious, Hokage-sama. Kakashi-ni-kun?"
He summoned eight dogs. They took her message.
And she set to tend her kin. Kakashi a second behind her.
She is a terrifying little thing.
Beautiful and snapping little pup full of grief and confusion and anger. Kakashi feels a kinship, hard and fast, when her blazing dark eyes meet his. When her teeth mash and snarl at the Third.
Her blazing emotion is all Obito.
Her gentle hand as she cleans her kin's slit throats is all Rin.
He doesn't… He doesn't know what to do with this.
She is calling him Clan.
Something long suppressed in him is chanting- pack pack pack. And like any good pack member, he trails after the one with all the ideas. Kakashi has always been better at following someone’s lead then anything else.
Any command has lead to disaster.
Friend killer Kakashi.
"....Obito-ni-kun loved you."
Kakashi stills. His hand trembles as he cleans the neck of the child. He can't be older than five, a distant cousin to the girl who is cleaning the blood from the face of his mother's neck beside him.
"I read the report given to the Uchiha. He gave you the eye. That is special. I don't… I don't remember much. But I know that . You are Uchiha, Kakashi-ni-kun."
Her eyes dark and clear, pitch and burning, look at him with such intensity. A half whine builds in his throat.
Pack pack pack.
".... Kakashi-ni-kun? Thank you for being loved by Obito-ni-kun."
Pack pack pack.
She's just a pup.
Something in him growls and snaps at the thought. He’s too young to be thinking of pups. But this little pup had latched onto the slimmest connection to her slaughtered pack-
He slides himself closer. Even if part of him twitches at the close proximity. She slides an inch toward him, and his chants of pack turn into a dull roar.
It’s hard to comprehend so much death.
Amelia had never witnessed anything like this. As Aiko, she cannot remember if she ever went to a funeral for anyone she knew. And know she’s performing the service of hundreds of strangers. Family? She doesn’t know. All she knows is she feels grief and pain, and such fucking sorrow that she can do little much put follow what was outlined in the funeral rights.
Obito watches the funeral of his Clan with mixed feelings.
He had hated being an Uchiha. He needed them out of the way with his plan- Itachi is dying, so his sharingan will be nonexsitant by the time everything is finally done. Aiko is mediocre, not outstanding and not even achieving her sharingan even though she was already seven. She was a non-issue, and Obito understood his little cousin’s attachment to his sister enough to grant her the mercy of living in his planned new world of happiness and peace. If she lived long enough, she would live to see her Clan again.
“... All we are is Dust in the Wind, ” she sings, loud and clear, and Obito feels his breath hitch at his little cousin’s sweet voice.
She steadily presses the kunai into every one of her clan’s eyes. She doesn’t flinch at the squish, at the gore that is starting to spatter across her pale little hand. Her chakra pusles bright and soothing, surprising for an Uchiha.
Danzo is good. He has made enough studies into the Sharingan that the old blade test doesn’t come out as a negative. He watches as her hand passes every one of her kin, her face still as stone, but with her hand starting to shake the closer she gets to her parents. She’ll see them again. Obito is surprised by the flash of affection, the want of seeing this steady girl get her happily ever after in the World he wants for everyone.
“You murdered my Clan for our eyes, ” she accused, and her own eyes burn, pitch, and tear-filled.
Danzo moves.
Even as Kakashi comes out of nowhere and snatches at his little cousin by the back of her funeral kimono, his former eye spinning in his face. Obito feels rage . How dare Kakashi touch Aiko, when his hands are already stained with Rin’s blood? How dare Danzo try to kill her, when he had promised Itachi her life? Disgust fills him.
His hands shake.
Trees sprout from Danzo’s flesh.
So the bastard also stole from the Senju.
“ MONSTER! ” screeched Aiko from Kakashi’s arms, “YOU HAVE STOLEN FROM KONOHA IN YOUR GREED! YOU THREATEN US ALL! YOU MURDERED THE UCHIHA FOR OUR EYES, WE WHO STARTED THE VILLAGE WITH THE SENJU!”
And suddenly there is chaos as the Uchiha burn to ashes. War erupts, in the dark of the night. And it is Konoha on one end, and Danzo’s ROOT on the other.
Obito watches it all.
Ready to slip in, if his little cousin is in danger.
“... Hyuuga-sama?” she said, tiredly, looking up from the severed arm in her tiny hands.
The white-eyed man flinched. But looked at her with age-old eyes. She breathed.
“May I ask assistance from you?”
“... You may ask.”
“I need to remove my clan’s eyes from him. But- But I have neither the knowledge nor the delicate sight to remove them well. I don’t want… I don’t want them to burn together on the same prye.”
A hard-looking old woman pushed past the Hyuuga clan leader. Her face grim, her ‘unseeing’ eyes looking straight at Aiko.
“I’ll assist you, Aiko-Hime. The wretch will not burn with your kin.”
Aiko bowed her head.
“Thank you, Hyuuga-sama.”
“Hyuuga-sensei is fine, Aiko-Hime. I’m just a branch member,” she sniffs, delicately.
"A Senju and an Uchiha once made the Village. Let them continue their legacy, Hokage-sama. First Orochimaru, next Danzo has slipped in your grasp. This must end."
She watched the Old man slump.
She kept her head tall.
She felt Kakashi flanking her. Pakkun was a warm weight in her bloody splattered lap.
"... A mission to retrieve my wayward student."
The Clans of Konoha stand as one, at her back. They were starving, afraid wolves who had been cornered, and laying before a feast of flesh that they were frothing to tare into.
The Hokage had no other choice.
Aiko had made sure of it. He has no excuse. No clever plan to twist this and become right. She has taken his veil and torn him asunder. All of his sins are at the forefront.
Slowly, she sinks back into Kakashi. He stands stock-still. His chest is heaving. She feels so tired. She had dragged this together in under fourteen days. Gathered as much intel as she could with her limited resources.
But never underestimate a classist against a research deadline.
She breathed.
“Kakashi-ni-kun. Is there a hotel I can stay in? Near the Academy?”
“Mah, mah, Aiko-hime, what’s wrong with my apartment?” his hand is on the back of her neck again, “It’s even near the Academy.”
She cannot help it.
She dissolves into tears.
“Nothing, Kakashi-ni-kun, nothing at all.”
She wakes in a dog-pile of both actual dogs, and Kakashi standing vigil over her.
Creepily.
But sweetly standing over her. She blinks groggily. Bull, nudges underneath her chin. Obliging, Aiko quickly nudges back, curling her hands into Guruko’s back. Stitches are to be given freely. That is pupper law.
“That could be very alarming,” she mumbles, smartly.
“Aiko-hime, we have a mission.”
She blinks groggily.
“Not a ninja.”
“Under the Konoha-”
“An academy student can be drafted?” she interrupts, lips pursed.
He eye smiles at her.
“Yeah. Congratulations, Aiko-Hime, you’ve been temporarily upgraded to Genin for the Retrieval mission of Senju Tsunade, and Jiraya of the Sanin, for the candidacy of the Fifth Hokage.”
She holds back a swear. Somewhere, she bets that Itachi’s sibling-complex instinct is going berserk. Because not only is she being shoved out of the village at seven, it seems that the Third is set on making her not quite-second life painful as fucking hell.
“Team?”
“Me, you, my dogs of course, and an adorable Kohai of mine… And a very hip guy.”
Fucking hell it better not be-
The Mighty Guy summersaults into Kakashi’s small apartment, and Aiko knows true cringe as he gives a mighty pose. Arms aimbo, fists on his hips, green suit that- WHOA MIGHT GUY PACKS LIKE THE GOBLIN KING - and jounin flank jacket.
He smiles.
It actually gleams, a little starry twinkle.
That has to be a justu. Wonders if he likes fucking with people.
“THE MIGHTY GREEN BEAST OF KONOHA, MIGHT GUY! REPORTING FOR DUTY, TEAM-LEADER KAKASHI-DEAREST-RIVAL, SO HIP SO COOL!”
She sighs.
“Nice to meet you, Might-san, I am Uchiha Aiko,” she replies, giving Kakashi an already exhausted look.
Another eye-smile. Yup. Kakashi is a sweetie, but a total fucking troll.
“NICE TO MEET YOU, SWEET HIME-SAMA!”
“Is the mission now?”
“YOSH! IT HAS BEEN DECIDED SWEET HIME-SAMA THAT THE TIME IS OF THE ESSENCE! AND AS THE ONLY SURVIVING VICTIM AND UNCOVERER OF THIS HEINOUS BLIGHT ON OUR VILLAGE-”
“I need to leave the Village because I’m ripe for asination, aren’t I?”
Guy stopped. Gave her a grim look, smile fading.
“Well, road trips are fun, right?”
He perks right back up.
“I will endeavor to make this the most fun for you, sweet Hime!”’
She smiled despite the lack of both coffee and daylight.
“Where’s our last team-member?”
Yamoto sprouts from the woodwork.
Literally.
Sweet baby Jesus why. Also, very fucking cool, tree-man.
She sighs as Guy eagerly introduces himself. She needs coffee. Or perhaps an advil. Do they even have advil in Naruto-Verse?
The Might Guy is a fantastic cook.
Aiko might have to keep him, quirks and all, for that sole fact alone.
“Never thought I see you with another Uchiha, Kakashi you brat,” honey eyes glared down from her barstool.
Aiko swings her legs innocently, an easy feet out of the plethora of kimono that the Hyuuga had donated ‘fitting her status’ before their departure. The Yamada’s contribution of functional pants and armored kimono tops had been more fitting for the task at hand, as nice as some of those fancy kimonos had been. The Great Slug Sannin was drunk off her massive tits, noted Aiko shrewdly, even as she swung her legs a little more dizidly. Aiko eyed her sweet-smelling sake with some longing, her own simple carbonated ginger-ale feeling woefully bereft of sweet, sweet alcohol. Aiko smiled guiltily at the way Kakashi-ni-kun tensed beside her.
“Mah, mah, Aiko-hime, no sake until you reach Jonin, at the very least,” he said calmly, hand dropping warningly on the crown of her head.
“There’s watered down sweet sake on festival days, Kakashi-ni-kun.”
“ No ,” he barked, chorused, with of course, Guy’s rant and fear for her liver.
Mother hens.
She blinks, watching as Tsuande what is blood-alcohol poisoning, eyes started to gleam with some amusement. There was some life in her bitterness. She wouldn’t have taken in her lover’s niece, or the sweet-looking pig in the younger woman’s arms if there wasn’t. Aiko wasn’t sure about her ability to Thearpy-no-justu her out of her trauma like Naruto, her soul-brother or whatever, but she was somewhat charming herself. Maybe she could get her there without the violence.
Maybe.
“You want to try the hard stuff, brat?”
She tilts the sake cup towards her. If Kakashi of the Thousand Justu wasn’t next to her, she totally would have reached for the offered cup.
Aiko hummed.
“I think, I already have. I’m not sure, amnesia is a pain, I’ll tell you.”
Abort! Abort! Mayday, mayday, Aiko thinks with some humor as the Sanin’s sweet face grows dark.
“Ah. You’ve come for some medical bullshit. Sorry, Uchi-Hime, I ain’t a mind specialist, and I’m retired .”
Aiko sighs.
“If I wanted my memories, I would be hunting another Missing-Nin, not you, Tsunade-Hime.”
Tension. Aiko thinks she could drop-kick it from the way poor Shinzue gaps at her. Or from the way Tsunade straightens up. Kakashi-ni-kun whines.
Aiko knows he’ll get over it. Probably.
“ Come again, brat?! ”
Aiko hums.
“I’ve come to ask you to be Hokage, Senju Tsunade, on behalf of the Konoha emergency Council, that Konoha deems you, worthy of becoming the Godaime Hokage. Malztoff, Tsunade-Sama, you are to take your grandfather’s job.”
The bar is smashed into a thousand splinters. Aiko barely blinks as Kakashi-ni-Kun makes sure not a drop of debris touches her, halling her by the scuff of her kimono top. Sweet of him, really.
“Saratobi Hiruzen has been deemed unfit, complicit, and partially responsible for the Massacre of the entire Uchiha Clan,” Aiko finds it so fucking interesting that it brings the great woman to a near standstill, her eyes widing as she stares at the only… What, actually one of three Uchiha that are actually alive, down, “He let his old buddy massarce the Uchiha’s for their eyes. After he dug around the Senju compound burial grounds, of course.”
“Son of motherfucking bitch. ”
Aiko smiles grimly.
“Apparently, it is between you and Jiraya, Senju-hime, and I rather put my money on you.”
“Fucking shit odds, brat.”
She tilts her head.
“The Village needs you.”
“ Fuck the Village. ”
“Fuck your apathy ,” she spits back.
“Mah, Aiko-Hime-”
“ No. It is apathy and bullshit like this that got the Uchiha killed. Danzo would have never found a foot-hold in his fucking psychopathic eye fetish if the Third had been paying attention. By the time he knew, he looked the other way. ”
Tsunade actually gapped at her. Aiko felt the kiddy facade slip right off her face.
“So, old hag, are you going to come to beat the Villiage into shape or are we to declare you a fucking missing nin? I will petition for that fucking shit every day of my natural life until whatever stupid fuck is put in the Hokage hat declares you as such.”
“Are trying to blackmail me, you little bitch-”
“No. I’m fucking warning you! Danzo was a candidate for the fucking hat still until the Battle of the Uchiha Funeral.”
Tsunade stared. Aiko’s chest heaved, as she shoved Kakashi’s hand off of her neck.
“Who the fuck knows who else will be put up. The old generation of Konoha has to shut the fuck up. And we need to rebuild. ”
“Why me?”
“Because a Senju and an Uchiha once had a dream. That dream has gone to fucking shit.”
“I’m- I can’t. I’m one of those old farts, brat, I can’t-”
Aiko readily falls to her knees.
“Once you tried to build the Village to be safer, better. People held you back. People shut you out. Yet you changed the world, Senju Tsunade, just like your grandfathers did. I know with those people dead, you could do even better .”
She stared at her, on her knees. Aiko simply dropped her hands down and kowtowed.
“What-”
“Senju Tsunade, I, Uchiha Aiko, Clan Head, beg you. Please, please come home. ”
Silence.
Aiko heard the click of her heels as she fled. Shizune fled with her.
She lifted her head when they were gone.
“Hime-sama,” said Guy, soft.
“Well,” she said, throat closing slightly at her failure, she swallowed down her stupid tears, “If heartfelt and combative don’t work, Plan C it is.”
“... What is Plan C?” asked poor Yamoto, voice soft.
Aiko smiled grimly.
“ Sheer motherfucking annoyance. ”
“MY NAME IS UZUMAKI NARUTO, DATTTEBOU!” he screamed into her face.
Aiko swallowed. And gave a slow, deliberate breath.
Ah. Nice to meet you, main protagonist. Soul brother? Reincarnated bro? Oh, fuck the moon shit.
“Nice to meet you again, Uzumaki-san,” she lowered her head a fraction of the way forward.
She is very surprised when Naruto squints at her, a slight flush to his whiskered cheeks. She smiles slightly.
“I’M GOING TO BE HOKAGE!” he shouts, as if in defiance.
She allows herself to blink.
“Than may you serve the village well, and care for the village better than those before you,” she replied simply.
Pakkun gave a nip at her wrist.
“Aiko-hime,” his voice rumbled, “This little pup is loud .”
“OI! Your puppy talks!”
“His name is Pakkun. He’s my ni-kun’s.”
“I thought your brother went crazy and killed your family.”
She huffs. No tack.
“Itachi-ni-kun followed an order from one of the Elders of Konoha. My family was killed for our eyes.”
He scowled, eyes wide.
“Ewww, what would you even do with eyes? I mean, your eyes are pretty, but who’d want to steal a whole bunch of eyeballs?”
“They’re special, Uzumaki-san.”
He wrinkled his nose.
“I’m Naruto, dattebayo, none of this Uzumaki stuff.”
“Okay, Naruto-san.”
“Neh, neh, Aiko-hime,” she blinks quickly, at the honorific from Naruto, “Are you really a princess?”
She huffed.
“According to by the standards of Konoha clan treaty, I am indeed, a Hime. Same as the Godaime Hokage.”
“Ah, that pretty lady?”
“Yes,” she smiles fondly, “That pretty lady.”
“You made her Hokage?” he bounced in place, “Can you make me Hokage?”
“I didn’t make her Hokage. ”
Asked her to be it, however. A lot. All across like six -elemental nations. Met a sandy-cute-boi along the way. And several others.
“But everyone is sayin’ you’re a Hokage maker. That it’s ‘cause of you that Ji-chan stepped down. They’re callin’ you the Princess of Konoha, dattebayo!”
Well, fuck that shit.
“I didn’t make her Hokage, Naruto-san,” she replied, softly, evenly.
He squinted at her.
“Do you just not want me to be Hokage?”
“Of course I do. You’ll make a wonderful Hokage. I just can’t make that happen, only you can.”
Que beat red face again.
Soul-brother is fucking adorbale. Good on Kushina and Minato’s genes.
Chapter 32: Princess of One
Summary:
It turns out that the whole theory of Midoriya Hizashi being All for One wasn't a theory after all, and well, what is a girl supposed to do with Dad for One as a reincarnated child of his?
Perish, probably.
Or Midoriya Izumi would like a refund on using her one up, please. Because she's not cute enough to endear herself to Quirk Hitler, damn it. But, apparently, she is. Which somehow makes it worse.
Chapter Text
Tags: Drabble, Reincarnation, Inspired By Who Made Me A Princess & Daddy I Don’t Want This Marriage, As In Major Villian is A Father But a Simp, Dad for One, Izumi is PANIC, Hisashi is Totally Loving His Daughter, She Is Princess, Meanwhile Izumi is having a Moral Crises, But She’s Trying her Best, She’s Also Pretty Sure Shit Will Hit Fan, Morally Grey Area, Canon Takes a Sharp Ver Left, Seriously Why Hasn’t All For One Disappeared as Per Canon, HE’S STILL HERE, Izumi Has Anxiety, Inko Is Lovably Oblivious, All Might Cameos As an Oblivious Neighbor, Hisashi Actually Isn’t Aware that Nice Smily Man That Dotes on His Daughter is his Mortal Enemy, Comedy of Errors, Miscommunication Abound,
He had never expected children.
Nearly three centuries-
And he had never had children. But his sweet, unknowing Inko was beaming, holding his hand in her minuscule one and holding up a positive pregnancy test.
It can't be mine.
He cannot fathom this innocent woman taking in a lover. She cried when she saw baby animals, for Pete's Sake.
"I can't have children, Inko."
She stared at him. Her eyes were as wide as her gaping, delicate mouth.
"But- Hisashi - I've never, never with anyone else-"
Tears. Predictable. It was what had made Inko comfortable to him. Was it healthy that her teary face had reminded him of Yoichi, that rainy day her umbrella had flipped upward and soaked his vintage, silk Italian suit in watermarks?
Not at all.
But then, he had never claimed to have healthy connections. His most current wife didn't even know his real name. He may not find much value in various things, but he knew having his own wife not know his name was unhealthy. Coming to love her hadn't been born of her resemblance to his brother, however, he can find comfort in that. Loving Inko had come from the sweetness she had and the innocence that she so freely gave. He hadn’t meant for their relationship to shift this way. He had little use for sex, he was nearly into his third century, and he thought he had done everything there was to do on that score.
Mayhaps not so innocent, after all… But, what if she's not lying?
It was a very slim chance.
Very slim.
"I know," he soothed, and lied in the next breath, making up his mind not to snap her neck on the spot, he could give this sweet thing the benefit of the doubt for the light she had brought to his life, "I trust you, Inko. I'm just concerned about what this would mean for our child. My infertility issues might have adverse effects. We need to consult a physician, immediately. "
A fluttering hand to her abdomen. A horrified face. He wondered if she would make the same face when he learned if she really dared to cuckold him. He didn't want to kill Inko. He had enjoyed her company. But he did not suffer betrayal lightly, especially from this seemingly innocent woman.
He pressed a kiss to her temple.
"Don't worry, darling. We'll sort this out together," he purred in a deadly promise.
A child.
Another Shigaraki of his blood was to be born into the world.
What miracles still exist, Yoichi?
A child.
He was going to be a father.
More than a teacher to the boy he was slowly set to make his successor, everything in place for him, the grandson of the seventh holder of his brother’s power- But beyond that he is to be an actual father. Inko had not lied to him. He was to be a father. He breathed, at Inko’s side, holding her delicate hand.
"Perfectly healthy," the Doctor was some bright, colorful woman with a sea-slug quirk that Inko had liked.
He feels his lips pull back in slight distaste. He would have preferred to have chosen the Doctor himself, but Inko had arranged everything with that loud, crass woman she was so fond of. He would start to steer her in a better direction soon enough.
She was carrying his child, so Inko must have the best.
“My worries were for nothing?” he inquired.
“Yes, sir. We’ve done a complete genetic background on both Inko and yourself-” He was going to have to corrupt the clinic's files- hell he thinks he’s gonna just destroy the clinic itself, probably kill everyone who worked here, just to be safe, and that would mean that Inko would have to switch OBYNs, two birds one stone, “And the baby has no indication of any genetic illnesses.”
A pleased smile comes to him then.
“ Perfect, ” he turns to Inko, cups her delicate face, “Our child is perfect, Inko.”
Chapter 33: The Shooting Star Chronicles(Gravity Falls)
Summary:
A coming of age story of one Mabel Pines, coming back to Gravity Falls just after her and Dipper's eighteenth birthday. One final summer.
Chapter Text
I Blaze Across the Sky in a Sea of Fire & Burn Down in Embered Glory
Mabel Pines was the shooting star . It was one of the things well, one of the many things that stuck to her in the course of her short time in Gravity Falls. She was a shooting star- and in the five years since she had left Gravity Falls, that had taken a new meaning. When she was thirteen, it was cool- she was a bright flying thing that little kids made wishes to. She was imaginative and intuitive to Dipper’s intelligence and steadiness. But at eighteen, she found it meant so much more- She was a daring thing that burned out young and fast. Mabel wondered if Dipper understood the significance, that he was a Pine Tree, longevity and wisdom, controlled and predictable cycles of growth that would stand the test of time. And she was the Shooting Star- finite, destined to fall down after blazing across the sky in a millisecond and touch the earth and die in it.
It scared her much more than she could admit.
But then again, it was a title given to her by a coco for coco puffs Dorito from another dimension, belonging to a circle of magic that they hadn’t even invoked in the whole entirety of the contained Weridmaged. So it might not even be relevant. So Mabel just tried not to think about it. Even if sometimes it woke her up in a cold sweat, and her eyes swirling with techno colors of pastel and sparkles of selfish dreams of a twelve-year-old who was so afraid of the tougher parts of growing up. But a lot had changed in five years. She was older. Wiser. Or at least wiserish. Was that a word?
She was at least a lot more willing to understand her faults and fears in way she hadn’t been able to at twelve, especially concerning her relationship with Dipper.
“You want to do this?” and that was Dipper, leaning against the doorway to her room, brown eyes, so similar to her own, looking at her steadily, “Go back?”
He looked nervous, noted Mabel faintly, as she turned away from one of her many suitcases. Scratching at his arm and shuffling awkwardly on his feet. She grinned, looking at the funny little mustache that he was desperately trying to grow out, and the long overgrown hair that she needed to trim soon(neither of them trusted anyone near them with a pair of scissors, and she was crafty enough to be able to cut his hair and her own without it looking like she had done it with a hacksaw). She absently nodded, turning back to her last suitcase- the one filled with her undyed yarn, as well as her dying kit, and her knitting kit.
“Mabel...” he said, and it was in his serious voice, and Mabel missed how his voice used to squeak- now it had deepen some, and it washed over her reassuringly.
She didn’t turn away from her packing. Focused on where she placed her needle case, and the semi-toxic dyes and her large bin of soda-ash. She noted that she needed to buy more soda-ash, absently.
“We haven’t seen the Grunkles in person since Mom and Dad freaked out,” she points out, zipping up her craft suitcase, “And now they can’t stop us.”
It hadn’t been a fun day in the Pine house, the day their parents had called down their Grunkles over the fact that both she and Dipper woke up screaming sometimes. They tried to muffle it, tried to ease their nightmares, but they couldn’t as much as they tried. Because the Weirdmageddon crawled into the deeper parts of their minds, made its bed deep, deep, and crawled out in to claw and bite at them when they were asleep and couldn’t fight it. They caught the two just before they made their way for their round trip around the world. They wanted answers about their children and were suddenly confronted with the fact that suddenly, there was another Grunkle to contend with:
“Who the hell is he?” had screeched her father and Grunkle Stan had sighed.
They look at each other, identical if slightly different faces, resigned and unsure on how to proceed. They had driven down from Oregon, and now they were faced with the incredulous faces of their nephew and niece-in-law.
“I’m Stanford Pines,” said Grunkle Stanford calmly, shuffling uneasily, waving his six-fingers awkwardly. His voice was deep and calm, but his face was nervous and unsure. A byproduct of being in a different universe without human interaction for decades.
“He’s my uncle Stan!” cried her father, face pinched, pointing to Grunkle Stan.
Her Grunkle Stan gives a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Sure I am kid. I’m just Stanley Pines,” said Grunkle Stan, he points to Stanford, “He’s Stanford Pines. We’re twins. He’s been missing for a very long time… And I just sort of-”
“Took over his identity?” and that's her mother mouth falling open, “Oh my god, Stanley, as in the criminal that went missing years ago!?”
“Um, is a positive answer to that question a bad one?”
Her mother starts to cry, gripping tightly on Mabel’s shoulder as she pulls her back. Dipper is done the same by their father, bringing him back against his chest.
“Get out of our house. Now . You have a big of a fucking lawsuit coming your way for whatever has happened to our children in your care.”
“Dad no!” cries Dipper, pushing forward and spreading his arms in front of his uncles.
Mabel is step behind him, standing in front of the great uncles with a quiet, serious face. She feels her heart thundering in her ears, feels flashes of what had happened in Gravity Falls- but the Grunkles are family. They understood better than most what happens when family is torn apart.
“You can’t do anything to them!”
“We’ll never forgive you! They’ve done nothing wrong!”
“We’re just going to go… If you want to talk,” says Grunkle Stanford, calm and collected once again, “We’ll be available in a year… We have... ”
He looks to his brother, smiles, a small unusual gesture that Mabel is sure was rare gesture that he hadn’t done a lot in his years in an alternate dimension.
“We have a long trip that has been a long time coming.”
They had yet to see them since in person- their parents, after calming down some, had decided not to press any charges. Because both the government and the two Grunkles had covered their tracks so well. The events of Weirdmagen had not gone unnoticed by the various groups monitoring the weird and abnormal events around the world. Apparently, things like this, while not normal, happened every once in a while. So the Grunkles, for their part, had gotten a bit of immunity for containing everything. Grunkle Stan had gotten his identity and his previous charges whipped clean.
With that and the fact that Mabel and Dipper had closed up so much, their parents had also decided that they wanted nothing to do with the Grunkles. Mabel and Dipper had resigned themselves to have to work around their parents, as any amount of pleading, begging and fighting had not allowed them to return to Gravity Falls or to call them. So, mystic mirrors, emails had been their own course to contact their Grunkles and the friends they had made in Gravity Falls. Now that they were eighteen, one last trip before they headed to college in the fall was their choice as a graduation present to themselves, much to their parent's horror.
“I just don’t want mom and dad to… Get mad at us.”
She quirked her lips, turning around to face her brother. Her hands went to her hips.
“They will either way. We could have told them what happened years ago. But we didn't. It’s a consequence we have to deal with.”
Dipper nods, a smile coming to his face as well.
“Yeah. They’re going to want to kill us.”
“You could always do the Lamy dance.”
“That stopped working when we were twelve.”
Mabel sighed.
“I know. It’s just my excuse to see if I could get you to do it again.”
Dipper smiles, just a slight up lift of his lips, but it, as always, eases something in Mabel’s heart.
It was when they were loading up their shared car, that it finally sunk into their parents’ mind, that yes, their two children, were headed back to Gravity Falls. Dipper slammed the trunk down, and Mabel grabbed the cooler they had bought, dragging it to the back seat to their shared car, a jeep, practical, and earned between the pair of them. The word ‘codependent’ had been thrown around by their various shrinks over the last few years. Mabel, on some level understood and accepted, but mostly she didn't care. She wiped her hands from the condensation of the cooler and went to fetch the various snacks she had prepared.
"Did you get the satchel-"
"The brown one?"
"Yeah, the one with-"
"Crystals?"
"Yeah."
"In the back seat, Dipper."
Chapter 34: She Who Knows Nothing(Avatar the Last Airbender)
Summary:
What’s a girl to do when she’s reborn in the world of Avatar? Nothing. Nothing at all. The world rebalances itself without her, and all she is an extra, a changeling with dangerous memories. All she needs to do is find the balance in herself.
But things change, and some evils she cannot just let pass.
Eventual Zuko/OFC.
Chapter Text
“Student,” his voice was a multitude, a layered of double voices that had long since stopped unsettling her. It is a soothing, deep chorus voice, that makes her remember she is not alone.
It is easy to feel alone in the Libary. Especially as the only human to walk its halls. She hummed. Looked up and smiled. His great form shadowed over her and she watched as his great face twisted completely around.
Wan Shi Tong the spirit of the Library towered over her.
Had since she had met him. She does not move from her position, crowded and near hidden by books and scrolls around her.
“Yes, Sifu?”
She smiled. Soft. His feathers rippled in emotion. He leaned closer. She knows he still does not know what to do with her, always, always curious of her. When a rag muffin child, hysterical and pleading throws herself at the mercy of spirit, it had been a fifty-fifty chance. She had been lucky- he didn’t like humans- but he didn’t hate them so completely either. This is before Zhao, before he sets aflame the archive of Fire Nation.
Before such priceless wisdom had been lost because of the arrogance of a single, ignorant and ambitious man.
Now he is just bitter towards humans.
Because wisdom, wisdom has fallen from the world, and no one seeks it. She is the first human he has seen in nearly a century. When she had woken up in the waters of his aqueduct, she had gripped him tight and begged for it. Wisdom, balance, she craves it with desperation. Because she is lost and frightened. When she had told him why, traded her knowledge in barter for a place at his side, she thinks she had captured his attention enough to grant her sanctuary in the one place in the world where the knowledge of the world of Avatar could not be used to own it and destroy the story that is yet to start.
“How does your study go?”
She hummed. Touched at the pages, careful of it. It is an act of learning languages dead and buried, of becoming literate in serval ways. It’s slow. But she is trying . Sifu does not believe in handing her unearned wisdom for that which she was seeking- he believes it would breed laziness. And apathy. He has seen enough of that in humans. He would not see it in his student. Knowing of the events to come, he has taken her not only as a curiosity to scurry about his multitude of knowledge but as a student in truth.
He teaches her properly, inscribing knowledge and allowing her to reach it with her own mind.
She thinks she has earned his love for it. She is unsure. Because he is a spirit, and there is an Otherness that she cannot bridge. She’s no avatar, reincarnation aside.
“I can’t…” she hums, her own uncertainty hard to overcome, “I have found no mention of anything concrete. It… It is vexing.”
How can it not be?
“You have searched far for a reason of your existence.”
“A common enough question, but my circumstances seemed to be untouched. Its… It’s frightening to be alive,” she told him, shifting.
Her legs, she pushes beneath her, the long feathers of her skirt covering her. Her legs are the color of sweet coffee she misses, milk infused, pale from the lack of sun, and stunning against the blue-black sheen of his discarded feathers, a required decorative element that is attached to all her clothing. She’s been in the library for several years now, only leaving to the desert above on occasion to soak up some vitamin D, as she was human to need it. She had been eight when she had arrived. And now she is nearing her tenth birthday. Time marches on. Things are about to start.
The Avatar will return in only four or so years.
Zhao will reach the library soon, but she is not quite sure of the date.
His plan to kill the moon will be set in motion. She has warned her Sifu enough of that, and they both knew of the necessity of it. Sifu was a spirit who knew infante knowledge. He knew that Zhao would have to ascribe to become the moon killer, all for the sake of Princess Yue becoming her proper nature. The world was imbalanced with the spirit of the moon split between two mortal forms. Princess Yue could not continue as she was, just as Tui could not continue as a fish. The Spirit of the moon would destroy itself trying to keep itself in such a way. Zhao was necessary for balance, much as she hated to admit it. The Northern Pole would suffer, people would likely die.
But Yue would become the moon, and that was the only thing that mattered in the course of Zhao’s life.
The knowledge of the Fire Nation, however, would not be lost.
They would make sure of it.
“It is a curious life… Student, will you not tell me your name?”
She sighs. He asks this again and again. The one part of her knowledge that she cannot seem to utter.
At least, not anymore.
Remembering her past life had been traumatic. Had made her unlock things that had been once impossible in this world save for one person. Or at least, should be.
“I cannot answer that, you know, that, Sifu. I am still uncertain if my name is what it is. Does it belong only to this flesh?”
She cups her cheek with smooth, gentle fingers. Small and still feel like they belong to someone else. She remembers her other hands- remembers them being thin and long and perfect for her harp. Her body’s hands are small and delicate, like that of a bird. A shadow wing follows. A brush of feathers against her head as he looms closer. Presses and nuzzles his enormous head. She is a chick, a hatchling he soothes with chirps and warmth. He pecks at her hair with expert precision.
“Reincarnation is not unknown, Student.”
Tears.
She cries so easily. Especially when he gives affection. She had not known she would gain any love in Sifu Wan Shi Tong when she become his student, but she relishes it all the same.
“I shouldn’t be here. This is wrong. ”
He sighs. A thousand sighs.
“We are not a mere story, my Student. The world will not unravel its path and tale at your inclusion.”
She blinks quickly.
“Then why was I taken from the family of this body, of this child I have overtaken? Why was I sent half a world away to you? If I was meant for this world, I should have never slipped in between the Spirit World and come to be in your care.”
She had wandered for days. Exhausted. Half mad and certainly hysterical with the strange wonders of the spirit world and her own remembrance of a past life that called this world a fantasy instead of reality.
It was a miracle she hadn’t died and had actually managed to drag herself into the Libary in the Human World once again.
“This body, as you call it, was never a part of your ‘story’ to begin with. So it is not stolen, the flesh is yours for your soul. You are a new part of this world, sweet Student, a different chapter that enhances it. That much I know. I am glad that you have come to be here in my Libary regardless of what your role will become.”
She sighed.
“Thank you, Sifu.”
Zhao comes.
She is there waiting for him the second Sifu realizes a human is crawling into their scared space.
She stands ready, Fox Spirit attendants at her side.
He is startled. She knows it. She is a small figure. She barely reaches past his waist, and she stands perfectly still. She is dressed in the black feathers of her teacher, not an inch of her skin visible. Hood and elaborate dress dramatic, owl mask of purest porcelain eerie in the strange green lights of the cavernous space he has shimmied into from above. He would probably attack if she didn’t tread carefully.
“Welcome,” she says, voice innocent and pure, muffled only slightly by her white owl mask, “To the Libary of Wan Shi Tong, He Who Knows Ten Thousand Things. To Enter, Zhao of the Fire Nation, you must give knowledge.”
The man falls to his knees in respect. She is both amused and annoyed by his false show of modesty. He would give this mockery to her Sifu, and the thought makes her blood boil.
“Oh Great Spirit, Wan Shi Tong, I present the stories that all of the Fire Nation must know,” it is sort of disturbing how the man does sound like Malfoy. Odd to see it connected to a man of flesh and blood who isn’t British and another world away.
A children’s book is slid across the meters that separate them, inches from the hem of her longest feathered dress. New, full of propaganda, and harmless to the Fire Nation’s ends, she can guess. She knows if he came again, he would have given more ‘enticing’ things. Weapons and schematics of war to provoke her Sifu into giving him what he wanted. She huffs a laugh. It is hard to keep her bitterness out of it.
“I am not Wan Shi Tong,” she tells Zhao.
The man jerks up. His eyes wide. A ruddy red lines his killer cheekbones. He was a pretty man. Part of her enjoys it, a sucker for pretty things and the first human face she has seen in years, even as she sees nothing but arrogance and fury in his dark amber eyes. He is young, only a man of twenty and a few over, but he planned genocide for his own fucking glory.
She thought him disgusting.
“I am She Who Knows Nothing,” the epitaph had been said seriously and harshly, in the beginning of her curious relationship with her Sifu, but over time it had become a point of softness, of affection for him.
She had never taken insult in it.
She knew nothing, so she must learn, and it was not because of ignorance nor her half-crazed state. But because she knew enough of herself, and she wished to know more. She turns to her attendants. Six are behind her, and five stand in front of her. They are not strong spirits, but the foxes are clever and vicious when provoked. She knows enough of that from her spars with them. They are here for her protection, and to prevent what Zhao is planning.
“Take the book to the Fire Nation archive, children’s section,” she tells the smallest spirit, Hui. The sweet red fox gives her a sharp bark of agreement and allows her to carefully place the thin book into her carrying saddle. She speeds away.
Zhao follows her path with greedy eyes.
Even without knowing that she is heading the wrong way. The archive of the Fire Nation has been sealed. Zhao would not tare apart that which Sifu had so lovingly built. He will be given what he wants, and he will be chased out with extreme prejudice.
“I… Apologize for the mistake. I had no idea that any but Wan Shi Tong resided in its halls.”
He is curious of her.
He is debating if she is human and if she is worth playing nice to. His eyes flicker to her fox attendants. He is counting them. Behind her mask, she smiles with all her teeth.
“Then it is good you are here, Zhao of the Fire Nation. Ignorance can only be combated with knowledge.”
His fists clench. Her young voice must be infuriating him. Behind the mask, she sticks out her tongue.
“Well said, Student,” her Sifu voice echoing a thousand strong, furiously proud.
He descends like wrath, dark shadows cross over Zhao as Wan Shi Tong lands impressively behind him, wings extended.
He is already bristling with unchecked fury.
“Thank you, Sifu,” she bows. Respectful and even.
Zhao scrambles, fists clench, to drop to his knees again.
“Zhao of the Fire Nation,” a chorus of voices rumble, rage whole.
“Wan Shi Tong, what honor-”
“You have come seeking knowledge. My beloved Student will be your guide. Know this, you will have one day, and only one, to spend in my study.”
He leaned in. And gave a bellowing screech that made Zhao scramble back, sparks at his fists. Dramatic as always, Sifu, she thought with fondness as he extended his wings and flew off. He did not go far. She knew he would follow them carefully. But Zhao needed to think he had the upper hand.
“Sifu is wary of the world,” she told Zhao, voice soft as a whisper and mockingly delicate, “Not many look for knowledge, and it has disheartened him. But he will be glad one more has come to seek it.”
Zhao looks at her, face pale, jaw working tightly.
“He has a curious way of showing it.”
“He is a spirit. He does not display emotions as you would understand it.”
Shrewd brown eyes lock onto her.
“You aren’t a spirit. What is a child doing in the Library?”
She tilts her head.
“What knowledge do you seek, Zhao of the Fire Nation?”
He narrows his eyes but realizes he won’t get answers. He is smart. And impatient for the knowledge he actually cares about.
“I seek information of the Northern Water Tribe… A cultural curiosity.”
She burns with her rage, but nods.
“Follow me.”
“How did you come to be a student of the Spirit Wan Shi Tong?”
The girl does not answer. She sits, adjacent to and behind him. She is silent as a grave, her mutts standing at attention. If he hadn’t heard her speak, he wouldn’t have guessed she was human. But he can hear it in her soft, innocent voice.
“That is not knowledge that is so freely given. An exchange, Zhao of the Fire Nation? Leave us, attendants.”
He burns with the thought of it. Fucking miserable chit. Her accent, he cannot pin-point. It is cultured and rich, and it rings like the miserable flying rat’s accent. He doesn’t know if she isn’t a child of Agni, and it burns to be respectful to some possible foreign girl who lives in this miserable place. He watches as the foxes scurry away at her prompting.
“How?”
“A question for a question. What is your ranking in the navy?”
He is surprised. Sits up from his useless scrolls of old information of the defenses of the Northern Pole. She knows him to be navy, so she recognized the insignia on his lapel. Most barbarians lumped them all into the ‘fire-nation army’ as if they were a monolith. He does not have time to waste, but if he can maybe endear himself to the brat, he will be given more time in the Libary to find something useful.
“I am a Lieutenant,” he replies, and he cannot help his pride.
He is destined for great things, and that is but a step.
“Impressive, you are young, Lieutenant Zhao. Forgive me for not addressing you by your proper station.”
Courteous little thing. She must be nobility, or at least from a rich family. Her new respect and her lack of horror mean she must be Fire Nation. Why the hell she is in this Agni forsaken place, he does not know.
“You were ignorant of it,” he returned, just holding back his smirk at his return.
She giggles. A rich and soft sound that startles Zhao.
“I was dragged into the Spirit World as a child. I wondered for days until I managed to escape. I found myself in Sifu’s Libary. Home is far from here, and I had no means to cross the desert… It would not be safe for me to attempt to reach home without proper help.”
Zhao looks over to her.
She had become trapped here, a child of the Fire Nation in the middle of the Earth Kingdom. With that accursed Spirit. Her hands shake. He can use that. A frightened child, alone with Spirits and in enemy territory? Forced to bow and scrape to that monster? She would beg him to help her. And that could be good opportunity. If she had been trapped here for years, she would be all the more eager to escape. Her hatred towards the spirit must be vast. He called her She Who Knew Nothing- the epitaph must burn.
“A tragic tale,” he forces his voice to become softer, sympathetic, even if he is crowing with smugness, this will make his life so much easier, “How long have you been here, child?”
“A question for a question. What do you seek in the scrolls, Lieutenant Zhao?”
“I search for a way to help my nation.”
She stands straighter. Like any good girl would.
“I have been in the Libary for nearly three years. To help the Fire Nation itself, what honor you bring.”
She must be Fire Nation.
Three years was a lifetime for a child. She was small. She must have been smaller when she had been thrust into the spirit world… As a student of the spirit, she must know this library backward and forward, vast as it is.
He gambles, voice even softer, “You are a prisoner.”
She stills. Trembles in place.
“...Yes, Sir,” she whispers, soft and fearful.
Zhao nearly smiled.
“What is your name, little one?”
“I- I have not spoken of it in so long.”
The monster spirit must have stripped her of it. For a Fire-Nation girl, it must have burned.
“Speak it to me now.”
“My name is Ty Lee,” she whispered, soft.
Fire Nation. I knew it. Good .
“Will you help me, Ty Lee, make our nation proud? I will help you child, and bring you home to our Nation proud.”
He took her lie, hook line, and sinker.
She is both amused, and not, by his blatant and clumsy manipulation. He would probably leave her in the Library to rot as soon as he has his information. If she really had been Ty Lee, lost little Fire Nation girl, this would have devastated her. It was good she wasn’t quite the child she appeared to be, and definitely not named Ty Lee. It was the first Fire Nation name she could think to say other then Azula… Even if she had been half tempted to say ‘Sapphire Fire, my good hot-man’ just for the shiggles.
“Of course, for my Nation, I would do anything,” she simpers, amused as his greedy eyes glow, “What do you need, Lieutenant?”
Fucking idiot.
“I need a way to take down the Northern Water Tribe. Its defiance of us has gone too far, and it is the next step in the cycle of the Avatar.”
She tilts her head.
“I see. Last I remember from my studies, the Southern Water Tribe has been all but decimated, defeated. The North is the only stronghold they have. The safest place for the Avatar if they are born there-”
“Not if . The Last Raid of the South… What happened there- No survivors. There has been talk but no confirmation. But I know what has occurred. No doubt the Avatar has scurried off to the North to train themselves in safety. We cannot allow that. I know my Destiny. I shall be the one to finally destroy the mongrels of the Water Tribe, I shall take the Avatar to the Fire Nation.”
She cannot help it. She stills. Fury rolls in her like the coming tide, just as powerful. Her hand is shaking.
“Lieutenant Zhao. A scroll to the left of you. The one with a purple cap with white and black markings.”
He glares at her, even as he goes for the scroll. She had placed it on his table, and he had yet to touch it. In all honesty, she wanted him far the fuck away from her and her Sifu’s Library and she does not know if she can keep this act for too much longer.
He reads it, grudgingly furious at having been cut from his villainous ranting.
When he smiles, wild and mad, she knows she has planted the seed for Yue to become the Moon Spirit.
And Zhao’s time in the Library has come to an end.
Her Sifu drops atop the table.
Screams.
“YOU MEAN TO TAKE MY STUDENT!”
Zhao isn’t stupid.
He scoops up the brat Ty Lee because he has no idea how to reach the exit, and he can throw the girl to her captor if he needs it-
“To your left!” she screams, clutching at him.
He follows her directions. She is quick and pushes off of him to lead him to the same way he had entered. He had wanted to destroy Fire Nation archives, but with a pissed-off Spirit, he knows he will not have a chance. When he is high enough in ranking, when he has the clout, he will send a battalion after battalion to burn this wretched place to the ground. They reach the rope ladder and begin to climb, desperately trying to reach the point of the sun above him. He hears the Spirit, hears him come closer and closer-
“May Agni lead you to the glory you deserve, Lieutenant Zhao,” Ty Lee speaks, voice shaking and desperate.
He cannot help it. He wastes time to look back and see that eerie, owl mask. The girl takes out a blade from her voluminous sleeve.
“Girl-”
She cuts the ladder, just above her head with a quick stroke, and falls. The Spirit launches himself towards her with a furious shriek of rage and promise of death. Zhao does not waste time. Ty Lee has given her life for her Nation, and he is glad to make use of it.
He climbs into the sun. Towards his destiny .
He does not look back.
“That was unnecessarily dramatic,” her Sifu says, gently setting her on her feet.
She laughs, slipping off her mask. She slips off her hood, white-blonde hair springs every which way, and begins to reach for her gloves. The Libary was temperature controlled, cold really, but it was so easy for her to get overheated.
“Sifu, I have learned from you .”
He huffs. Feathers puffing up in the back of his head.
“You did not have to cut the ladder.”
“I have the utmost trust in you.”
Sifu sighed. A thousand sighs. Even as he seemed to preen at her words.
“I will begin to lower the Library. If Zhao should not die as he should in the North, we will make it all the harder for them to take from our home.”
“Yet accessible enough for the Gaang to come and gather information on the Day of Black Sun.”
Sifu tilted his head to the side. Nearly all the way around.
“So, Student, what is your name?”
She hummed.
“I am not sure, Sifu.”
He sighed his thousand sighs.
“Student?”
She looks up. It has been years since Zhao. The time of the Avatar to return to the world is soon. Less then a year away. Stories have been spread that the Avatar has headed South. Or only stories for Prince Zuko to hear. Sifu has made sure of it.
“In your tale, you spoke of a Professor… A Professor that sought my knowledge.”
She nods.
“He freely sought it for the sake of it.”
He knows that. Knows that well. His part in the story had been minor, and he fully intends to keep it that way. But he liked her story of a man who died in his knowledge, spending a life-time in these halls in the spirit world where most were driven mad.
“He will guide the Avatar here? And would have stayed even as I thrust the Library back to the Spirit world?”
“Yes, Sifu.”
He sighs his thousand sighs.
“I want him here. I want such a man to see my knowledge all the sooner. Human lives are short, and it is not fair for him to waste it looking for this.”
She blinked.
“I don’t know his name. He was in one episode. Well, two if you count his corpse. And he needs to guide the Avatar. That’s-”
“I want him here. Such a man is worthy. I will not leave him to wander the desert alone and in misery until the Avatar has woken. Please, student. It is cruel.”
She breathed. Spirits could be cruel. They weren’t human, did not think the same as them, feel the same as them. It was why the Avatar existed. He was the bridge. Human and spirit. Neither and both. But she thinks in her stay with her Sifu had begun to see the good in humanity. Has begun to like them. Has begun to feel his actions and the consequences of it as all human touched Spirits eventually do.
“It… It would change things.”
“A man like him would keep to the story if we gave him a task. He will be sure to guide Avatar Aang when it is necessary. I will feel when Tui leaves the world. And when Princess Yue becomes whole. I will send him to wait for the Avatar then.”
She twitched.
“If that is what you believe, I cannot deny you, Sifu. What will we do, then?”
“It is time for you to step out of the Library, Student. Return to the world and find the Professor.”
She cannot deny it.
She is afraid.
So fucking afraid.
“I… Yes, Sifu.”
He carefully nuzzles her face.
“I will have you attended. Do not worry, Student.”
Her attendant for this venture surprises the ever-living shit out of her.
“ How ?!” she breathes, startled.
Sifu huffs a laugh.
“All knowledge is scared. And all knowledge is required to grow. He is from my menagerie. It is in the deeper part of the Library, and you have not asked for it.”
She has not asked, so she has not been given it. It is the way of Sifu. She needed to seek what she wanted, not be given it. Smooth, opalescence eyes look at her. The dragon is beautiful. Asian in nature, serpentine, and color of white so beautiful it gleams in the green light. Her packed bags are already on him, on the saddle that looks buttery soft and large enough to carry more than just her. Like Appa’s saddle from her memories. He’s more than thirty feet long, wide as four feet, and particularly screams do not try anything. Larger than the fire dragons that Iroh had lied for.
“He is a water dragon,” adds Sifu, helpfully.
She huffs.
“And he has green fur and white scales,” she points out. A reminder of a story she has told him before.
Sifu laughs again.
“I have named him Kohaku, or Haku for short.”
“Of course, you have, Sifu.”
The stories of another world had fascinated him, and she hopes she has done them as justice as she can. Her shaky redinations of remaking them in water images has improved the more he taught her. The bound book he had made for them had touched her, as had his surprisingly gorgeous color-inked drawings that decorated them.
“He will serve you well.”
“He’s a water dragon, won’t he dry out in the desert?”
“He has lived here all his life. He will not be harmed in your journey, Student.”
“Thank you, Sifu.”
He puffs out in pride.
“A worthy mount for my Student. I have trained him for you when you arrived after you told me of ‘Spirited Away’. He knows the skies, he knows the nearest rivers and streams. He is fierce and protective. You will be safe, and I hope you find our Professor away from Ba Sing Se.”
There is no war in Ba Sing Se.
“Me too. Me too. That’s a bag of crazy I want nothing to do with if I can help it.”
“Student, I hoped you would tell me your name before we part.”
She stares. She is crying. Of course, she is. She knows there’s a possibility she won’t come back. The world is dangerous, and she rides on the back of an ancient creature that will be enough to make her a target. She is also just a little girl, much as she has trained with this spirit in all arts of survival.
“My name is Kanna of the Southern Water Tribe, daughter of Chief Hakkado and Kya.”
He stares at her.
“You are sister to the water-tribe children who will save the world with the Avatar.”
She nods.
“Younger twin to Katara, the girl who will love and marry the Avatar.”
“Your age was your measure, Student Kanna.”
She breathes. She hasn’t… She hasn’t heard her name in all this time.
“Yes, Sifu.”
“I can see why you were tormented. You were not a part of the story you know... But this is a world, Student Kanna, alive and more then your simple story, and I hope you will see that in your travels for our Professor.”
She mounts Haku. Looks back to her teacher.
“I love you, Sifu Wan Shi Tong.”
He preens.
“I have love for you, Student Kanna . Farwell, and I wish you to return home soon. To fly, call the same as the Avatar to Haku.”
She giggled. Of course, he would.
“Yip Yip Haku!”
She can’t help her whoop of delight when he starts to fly. She doesn’t even try to hold it back.
Her journey outside the Library is bittersweet.
She is finally seeing the world she had hidden from for nearly five years.
It is the first of it she has seen since she had been reborn.
Somewhere, in the Southren Pole, her siblings will start their journey in a year’s time.
She missed them with a fierce ache. Sokka her warrior, Sokka her older brother with plans and jokes and hugs a plenty. Katara her sweet older sister, half-second mother because Kya was the standing Chief with their father off to war. She hadn’t always remembered her life from Before. She had only loved and loved and been just another child in the ice drifts and blue furs.
It had taken the Raid of the Fire Nation to unlock it.
Everything changed when the Fire Nation attacked.
It had come streaming in fury.
She realized her mother was going to die. For Katara.
For her .
She couldn’t, wouldn’t let that happen.
So she had acted out, water-bending, running, screaming as their Mother had tackled Katara and prevented her from doing the same. A power so potent it had broken into the Spirit World. She was reincarnated. That meant something. It wasn’t- It wasn’t quite the Avatar state, thank fuck for that, she had no memories beyond her other life on Earth. She had felt Aang stir in the ice when she had ‘avatared’ out, so to speak, like calling to like, but it wasn’t quite the same.
A weaker thing.
She only pulled at water. Not any other element. She was just a waterbender.
One life was so much weaker than the multitude that Aang had lived before her.
But it had been enough. She had broken into the Spirit World. She had left the Southern Water tribe behind, and she was now in the world.
“The stars are different in this world, Haku,” she mummered.
The great desert was enormous. It would take her days to reach the Oasis. The dragon rumbled. Soft and pleasant.
She smiled.
“Yeah, they are different, but still so beautiful.”
She knows she has no choice now.
To find their Professor, she needs to go to Ba Sing Se. She swallows thickly at the thought.
There is no war in Ba Sing Se. Fuck .
“Deliver this to Sifu, Hui,” she mummers, tucking in the message of her new destination.
The fox spirit whines. She sighs.
“I know… I will be fine, I think?”
“Erm, I’m- Lee-just Lee-”
“Hello Lee, the tea maker,” she muttered, amused at the Fire Prince’s fumbling, “I was told the finest tea-maker in the City worked here, and I was curious to try it.”
Iroh, the Dragon of the West, beamed.
“I would be honored, young lady, to serve you.”
She dips her head, smiling wide underneath her veil. He, in her previous life, had been her favorite character. He had been wise and patient. Sweet and dedicated to his nephew… And so wise in the course of the world. She cannot help but admire him, even now. He cannot see it, but she hopes she hears it in her voice.
“Thank you, I’m afraid that most I have had so far tasted like boiled leaf juice.”
Iroh gasps in sheer outrage.
“No, lady, you have been subjected to only subpar service! Not in this shop, I promise you-”
Zuko rolled his eyes.
“Uncle, all tea is boiled leaf-juice-”
“ Nephew ! How dare you-”
Kanna giggled.
She cannot help it. She is surprised, however, when the noise causes both of the Fire Nation fugitives to blush. She smiles slightly wider. Tilts her head, and is only mildly annoyed by the way her ornaments cross her vision.
“It has been a long time since I’ve had a good cup of oocha tea, do you have it, sir?”
Iroh’s face softened, delicate and part of her heart flutters at the kind expression.
“Of course, young lady, Nephew, escort the lady to a table.”
The tea she has is the best she’s had in this life, bare none.
She visits the Fire Nation Fugatuves-
She knows she shouldn’t. But some small, distinct part of her loved them since she was a child in another life, and she cannot help but see them well. She knows it is crossing into ‘canon’ territory, but she cannot help but feel displeased with the fact that their boss is using them. Iroh knows it, and Zuko knows it, but they cannot help but take the scraps they will be given.
She steps in. She is already screwing canon by working with Kuei. Why not help her favorite fire nation heroes?
“- What? ” Zuko is suspicious. Of course, he is.
“I wish to be your patron. Your tea skills, sir, are the best I have ever seen, and it is a waste for you to be serving in the lower ring. I offer you your own tea shop, and apartment, in the higher ring.”
Iroh is staring at her.
“That is a kindness I did not expect, my Lady.”
The Dai Li at her shoulder glared at the two Fire Nation refugees.
“Have respect, I have tolerated your behavior against my Lady for far too long,” snapped Dai Li Dan, voice sharp, “The future Earth Queen is before you-”
“Dan,” she said lightly.
Zuko and Iroh stared at her, eyes wide.
“Future Earth Queen?” asked Iroh, recovering first.
She waved a dismissive hand. Zuko tracked the movement with sudden careful precision.
“I have been remiss of my true introduction, ” she said simply.
The Dai Li sucked in a furious breath. He gripped her shoulder. Not tightly.
But Kanna could not help her flinch.
Iroh sees it, she knows. As does Zuko, whose expression shifts from confusion to sudden utter stillness. His eyes lock on her, his body goes stiff.
“You are the Princess of the People and the future supposes of the Earth King. You have indulged yourself too much playing silent patron to these… Refugees. Minster Long would feel disappointed in you.”
She felts her jaw lock, her teeth grind. Iroh’s eyes do not move from Dan’s hand on her shoulder.
“Dai Li Dan,” snaps Dai Li Foo, voice is raspy from disuse. He does not speak lightly.
She shivers. The hand removes itself hastily from her shoulder.
“I-”
“You touched the princess.”
“I only-”
Two more Dai Li appear from the shadows. Fuck. They place careful hands on Dan’s shoulders.
Kanna knows, without a doubt, she will never see him again. She swallows. She did not like the overzealous man, but she did not wish him to harm either.
“Princess,” Dai Li Foo voice is gentle like that one would use with a child. She hates it so much, “Princess, I think it best to remove yourself back to the palace today. I apologize for the impolite behavior of Dan. He will be removed from your protection.”
Iroh is staring. Zuko is staring.
“I wish to finish my cup of tea and my conversation,” she says, simply, pleading with Dai Li even if she desperately wishes to hit him.
“Princess, I feel as if you misunderstand. It is soon time for your time with the King. You will wish to prepare yourself, Minister Long has purchased a new dress for you-”
She shudders.
“I see.”
The creepy old man wanted his time with her before she met with the King. She looks at Zuko and Iroh.
“Dear friends,” she says softly, “Forgive me, but I will return another day.”
She leaves without another word.
“How does a water tribe girl become the Princess of the People, you must be wondering?” she says to Zuko, voice wry.
He starts.
“Uh-”
“It’s okay, Lee. I never expected it either. I came to Ba Sing Seh looking for someone… I never intended to stay. I met the King by chance. I… I told stories, with my bending,” she twists her hands, and the warm tea between them shifts and glids into a dragon, like her Haku, and it glids smoothly across the room with her gentle movements.
He stares in surprise as the Tea Haku lands gently into her cup.
“The king was intrigued. I have not left the city since. I can’t.”
She couldn't leave by choice. She knows the Avatar will save the world. But in the mean time, why couldn't she save this city? Why couldn't she make things easier on them? Why? Why was she follow a script?
She was tired.
She wanted nothing more than to help. And could only hope her intentions didn't lead to hell.
Iroh’s hand turns into a fist.
“Young Lady, are you…. Are you being kept here against your will?” his voice is a desperate whisper.
Zuko’s face pales underneath his scar. She wonders if she should lie, to keep their interest. She has lied to so many people now.
“I cannot answer that in any way that will not upset you,” she can’t lie to them in this case.
“Do you even want to marry the King?”
She blinks at Zuko.
“He’s a kind man.”
He scowls at her.
“How old are you?” Iroh’s voice is gentle.
“I’m fourteen.”
Iroh’s face twisted in disgust.
“The king is nearly twenty,” he says sharply.
Wrong creepy old dude, Uncle Iroh.
A dragon ascended on the serpent.
Katara gasped. Only Fire Nation-
The dragon spewed out ice.
Great Spirits, a Water dragon.
A figure dropped, from the dragon’s back. Straight towards Toph and Suki. Water rushed up to meet them. A water bender. A water bender just outside of Ba Sing Se!
The figure was small, a kid or woman, like her. The same height as Katara. The figure wore- Well she wore glorious silk, the most beautiful blue. In the style of the Earth Kingdom, but oh so Water Tribe still. The trappings of nobility that even Yue would have been proud to wear. They had a veil, hair concealed and tucked away, and their face covered in a fine, silk veil the same color as her dress.
“Thank you,” whispered Toph, huffing and groaning as she clung to the ground.
The figure gave a crisp nod.
“Hi!” Suki’s voice, watery, “Thank you for saving us.”
The girl tilted her head. Then she gave a deep bow Aang instead of answering.
She knew he was the Avatar.
“Whoa, whoever they are, they’re coming in hot!” said Toph, head jerking up. She pointed.
A trail of dust clouds.
The figure clicked their teeth in a sharp noise. Groaned deeply. Dashed across the water towards the dragon, and jumped atop its saddle.
“Yip Yip, Haku,” she said, voice sweet and desperate.
Aang froze, eyes growing wide.
“Wait!” called Sokka.
The girl was in the sky.
The woman let out a groan, clutching her stomach.
Her water had just broken- Katara held back a swear.
Sokka was having a bad, snakey filled day. And now there was water dragons. Things had gotten so weird since Aang had been found in the ice-
“HALT! You there! You, have you seen a girl in blue silk and veil!?”
Just his luck that their rescuer was freaking in trouble. He sighed. His sister was busy with the coming baby. Toph was still kissing the ground, Aang was still in fight mode, if his face was any indication, and Suki was a step behind them.
“What about her?!” snapped Suki, voice protective. She had saved Suki’s life, after all.
“The Princess of the People,” sneered the man, in crisp green robes and cone hat, “Is of utmost importance to Ba Sing Se and the Earth Kingdom. Did you see the girl or not?!”
“Princess of the People?”
“Our King’s fiance. She was only supposed to have a leisure ride around the bay, but she redirected when she saw the Serpent attacking. Have respect for your rescuer!”
“Your King is marrying a water-bender?”
The man shifted. Eyes flickered to his partner.
"The Princess has earned the love of our people. Of our King- Your from the water Tribe! North or South-"
"South."
The man frowned.
"Then you would not know of her entire customs. Our cultural minister would be upset over that. We have tried to provide the best for the Princess since she has earned her place in the city."
"Ah. Well, if it helps we've been to the North. And… We're traveling with the Avatar!"
The men in robes stiffened.
"Ah. Well. At the Wall announce yourselves. We are in charge of escorting the Princess."
They bowed stiffly, and then fled.
Sokka sighed.
The only princess of the Water Tribe had been Yue. Katara- if you squinted, could be called one, but the title had fallen out of favor in the South.
Not much to be princess of without a true settlement.
"I was fine, Minster Long Feng," she said simply, sugar-sweet.
Her hands were shaking in her sleeve. Her brother and sister had looked so big.
“It is not like you to act out in violence, Princess,” he soothed, voice dripping with concern.
His greedy eyes drank her in. And as always, he was a step too close, his voice a touch too intimate. She smiled softly. Even if he couldn't see her face. It helped her act, even if her stomach flipped in disgust.
“They were refugees. Under attack. I did not know what else to do.”
“Next time, send in our Dai Li. They are there to protect them, Princess. Do not risk yourself.”
"I thought with the Serpent ocean-bound, I would be enough. If the Avatar had not stepped up, I feared the worst. Forgive me?"
He started to reach for her. Hand reaching for her veiled face. She shudders slightly in disgust.
"Of course, my Lovely is forgiven for her lack of judgment, Cultural Minster," said the Earth King, coming into the room, a smile on his face.
Kanna breathed easier, even Long Feng tensed, leaning away from the way he had crowded her just moments before. The hand that had been reaching for her face dropped and placed itself directly behind his back. King Kuei dropped onto the chaise next to her, and carefully placed a hand on her’s, pushing back her long sleeve to touch it. His eyes were warm, but his mouth twitched with his distaste. She flipped her hand to squeeze his.
He squeezed back.
“Hello, Kuei,” she mummers, softly.
She ignores how Long Feng is staring at her hand, the way his eyes flash with something at the sight of the man she is supposed to marry holding her hand.
“My Lovely,” he mummers, convincingly lovelorn, “The Avatar saved you today?”
He is getting better at this, she notes. King Kuei was not a natural actor.
“Yes. I simply wished to help. I was a distraction. The Avatar was so quick to act.”
His lips twitched. He knows better then anyone in Ba Sing Se that she is a master martial artist. She took care of herself without bending most of the nights as the Owl Spirit.
“I am happy you were not hurt.”
“Thank you, your grace.”
Chapter 35: Warring Heart (Percy Jackson and the Olympians)
Summary:
People forget that if you asked the people of ancient Sparta, Aphrodite was a goddess of war, that she was connected to the ocean and war and blood and along with beauty and love. Of her several epitaphs, she had been the Dark One, that it was her son Eros who sowed chaos at her whim and at her feet, and that the gods feared love as much as they craved it. That another of her names was Ishtar, as surely as it was also Venus, goddess of war and beauty and love and defier of death. When the daughter of Aphrodite, looks across the face of lost Percy Jackson, she certainly remembers all about her godly parent, because she had been a mythology scholar in her first life, and she hears the call of war as she looks into sea-green eyes.
Or Sena Strand is much like her mother, and when something is her’s, she plays for keeps.
Chapter Text
Sena Strand meets him first because she doesn’t feel comfortable in camp, in her cabin, and feels suffocated in Luke Castellan's dark, sharp gaze. He has been poking and prodding, more and more about her godly parent. Of the fact that she has been in camp longer than anyone- nearly all twelve years of her life, found on the beachside of the camp, ‘wandering’ the sand dunes with bare feet and pearls woven through her hair, all of four years old. That she is ‘unclaimed’, does she not feel sad, little Sena, does she not feel angry? He has been paying attention to her now, giving her smiles and warm touches on her shoulder, tugging at her hair- Annabeth's glares growing with each fond touch, teasing press of his lips to her forehead… Trying, trying to carve himself into her heart.
Her mother is Love, after all, even if she has not ‘claimed’ her, and she can feel how he is trying to coax her to feel something other than respect for her Cabin Head.
She feels it. Feels how he has already weaved and charmed such a spell over several other campers- To a startling degree. And it worries her. It’s almost Charmspeak- not as potent as her sibling's work, but enough to send a shiver down her spine. Worries her heart desperately. It is not a healthy love, neither philia nor storge, it is mania, it is heavy and cloying and makes her skin itch. No one else seems to see it- But then, not even most of her siblings see Love as clearly as she does. They can weave it, form it, but they do not see as she does. They are not touched by their godly brother, Eros. They are not blessed and loved by Aphrodite and Eros both. Because her Mother and her brother love her. Love her with an ache and desperation, the heavy way that all the gods love.
It is both a privilege and duty to have the love of her godly mother, and her godly brother, and Sena takes things like that seriously.
Because once, she had studied and studied creatures like them in another life. Her memories of the first life, Doctor Dove Little are vague- distant as the stars. But she remembers enough and she knew too many stories of Aphrodite and her brood, of her connections to several goddesses, every changing and adaptable across time and landmasses. She was Ishtar, she was Astarte, she was Aphrodite, she was Venus- She was beauty and war and love, she is brilliant and made the other gods kneel. She was one of the only female deities that acted the same as the King of the Gods and absolutely reveled in it. Petty and caprice, generosity and gentleness, beauty, love and war, all of it made her Mother.
And she is both dangerous and brushed aside, both feared and dismissed. Caged and corralled into a space of meaninglessness in a combination of male scholars and eons of people twisting and warping her to be as frivolous as possible. They only see her beauty, her avarice, and do not see her Power.
Perhaps that is why Luke is trying so hard with her-
He senses it, senses that fraction of power simmering in Sena’s skin. Because her powers- her powers are very different from most of her siblings.
Sena knows why . She is not bitter at her mother for this difference, for this show of her devotion and her love in her difference. She cannot, does not feel shame in it, because she knows she lives a dangerous balance in her second life.
She is a cosmic mistake.
But she is seriously, jealously loved and she is protected, despite, or even perhaps because of this mistake.
“ Chaos Gift,” Eros calls her in a croon, a flash of something ancient and older than even Mother in his gaze. He had touched her hair, a glorious mane of blonde curls, and spun like the finest silk. Her eyes had looked at him, serious and careful, as Mother had looked at her with panic in her ever-shifting eyes.
“No one- no one can know. They will take her back ,” Mother had said, voice melodic wail, “Or worse, throw her into the maw of Tartrous for her very defiance of the natural order! Yet she is innocent! And mine! ”
In the other room, Sena’s father slumbered on. He would not wake, Sena knew, until her mother was gone. He never did. It has been nearly two years since Aphrodite, goddess of love and beauty had begun to visit her, toddler, and Sena had finally reached the courage to tell her of her predicament. She has not realized that she had started to be loved by the goddess- had only clung to the only proof she is not insane after her rebirth to her presence, so obviously supernatural.
Sena touched gently at Aphrodite’s supple, tan hand.
“But I am a mistake,” she tells them, “I remember my past life and Elysusim. I should go back, Mother. I should.”
Something flashed in Mother’s eyes. Something dark sounded like the gurgle of blood and sea in Sena’s ears. It screamed of lion snarls and the furious beats of doves’ wings. The flash of venus’ light.
“Oh, no, no, I cannot, will not give you back. You were given to me. I do not share with those of the dead if I can help it, little one.”
Sena blinks.
“Your lover as Ishtar or Ianna,” the memory comes the easiest, more so then with the people she had loved, the face she had worn, the life she vaguely remembers she had lived, “Or in the case of this form of you, your lover Adonis and your fight for him with-”
A careful hand over her mouth. Aphrodite’s eyes glimmer love. They shimer and pull her in. Sena is not scared- she after all, has eyes like her mother. They shimmer and pull as well.
“Names have power, little one,” her accent shifts, her face grows tanner and different, but no less beautiful, Aphrodite sighs, or perhaps she is instead Ishtar, or always both, shimmering and shifting between the two, “You know of me. You studied much of me.”
“I was a scholar. I wished to uncover more of your origins and was infuriated how much love and beauty was twisted and bent to suit the needs of men that thought to own you when it was you who owned them. Who could destroy them and their ugliness.”
Aphrodite sighed again, lovely and sweet. Stroked at Sena’s face.
“Oh, I remember you. Eros. The scholar of love, how much we loved her and she is back and mine-”
“Oh yes, I remember her. Dove Little. You adored her.”
Eros’s eyes gleam.
“And you, Sena, loved us. All but worshiped us trying to write of us. We read many of your papers, your devotion of us.”
Sena flushes, shuffles a touch. She remembers that, even if she cannot even remember the color of her eyes. Now her eyes shift in touches of pink and lavender.
“You are part of love and beauty and war. How could I not ?”
Aphrodite beamed.
“So I defy death again, brought you to me, if perhaps unconsciously. That makes you mine, little one, and I will not let you go. My love is a jealous and possessive one.”
Another stroke down her face.
“But you will share this Chaos Gift, will you not, mother?”
“Oh, with you my son, of course. But first- We must set to protect our Sena. She is in danger, and mortal, yet.”
Sena swallowed. ‘Yet’. She knew what that meant. She did not give much thought to immortality, but she would file that away for ‘future-Sena’ to deal with.
“May I say goodbye to father?”
“Of course, sweet one, of course.”
She is reading- a hard feat for a demi-god. But she is nothing if not persistent. She may not remember all of the details of her first life, the Lethe had done that much but, she has retained her love of reading. In this life, it is all the harder. Eros is generous, he often gifts her with various tomes in various topics, all in ancient hellenistic Greek. She sits at the foot of Thalia’s tree, leaning in her roots, when the rain begins. She huffs, but she refuses to move. She doesn’t want to see Luke’s face. Not yet.
She can avoid him now.
She sends an earnest prayer to her Brother. Please, please, let not my heart be swayed, Brother, he frightens me in his own mania. She receives an answer. Never, little Bless. Her Brother is her loophole- he is not her godly parent, so he may interfere with her all he likes, claiming himself her patron god, even if it was done on the sly. The less attention Olympus had on her, the better.
Both her mother and brother viciously exploited the loophole.
Lightning crosses the sky.
Thunder roars mere seconds afterward. The rain turns into a storm, even if Sena is quite safe underneath the brought of Thalia’s limbs. She presses her fingertips to her fellow demi-god's bark and soothes a hand down the roughness of her trunk. The King is in an ill mood, ever since his master bolt had been stolen. Her Brother had told her as much, to keep her head down, to look the other way to the quest that will probably pop up.
She was startled when there was an explosion.
A boom that shook Thalia’s roots.
A large flash of light-
A car skids across the foot of Half-blood Hill.
Lightning flashed as she peek around her fellow half-bloods tree.
"GET TO THE BOUNDARY LINE!"
Sena jerks. Drops her book, automatically hiking her backpack up onto her shoulders. Her hand moves to her long-bracelet, turning to a bow of celestial bronze as quick as breathing. Her heart beats viciously. She sends another prayer, to both her Mother and Eros, her blood singing as she looks carefully. Their alarm is muted, but present in her head.
Don't do anything stupid, little Bless.
Three people.
Two strangers and Grover. She sucks in a breath. Grover had been the one to find her, barely above a child himself. He is being half dragged by the older woman and the boy.
Behind them is the Monster of the Labyrinth.
"Oh no," she mummers.
Because she is going to do something stupid. Forgive me, brother, Mother. Their muted alarm turns furious. Sena raises her bow. May my aim be as true as yours, Lord Eros.
Arrow after arrow flew. Licking her lips as she looks at the runners, even as she kept a steady stream of arrows. The woman is mortal, the boy is half, and judging by the expression, wild and confused, he has been protected in ignorance. She draws an arrow from her backpack, celestial bronze shimmers in the dim light. She is not as gifted as her Brother. But what she lacks in talent she has made up for in dedication and stubbornness. When she lets the arrows fly, they hit. She lets arrow after arrow fly, the Bull screams in wordless furry, stomping up the the hill towards her. She dodges back. Nimbly staying across the boundary line, even as the woman grabs Grover with her son and starts dragging them in the opposite direction.
"Hurry! To Thalia's Tree! The big pine one!" She screams.
She shots more arrows, steady. He was big, his muscles thickly corroded, unless she got a shot into his eyes, this wouldn't kill him. But it would sure piss him off. Than she realized her mistake.
The woman was mortal.
She couldn't enter the camp.
She flung her son and Groover over the line.
"GO!!" She bellowed, even as the Bull turned.
No.
Sena acted. Stupidly. She crossed the boundary line just as the Bull charge for the woman. Arrow after Arrow left her quiver. War sang in her blood.
"Your name!"
A gamble. She doesn't know if this will work. She runs to the woman, even as she neatly side steps the Bull last moment.
"Sally Jackson!"
"I give permission for Sally Jackson to enter Camp Half-Blood!"
Sena grabbed her arm and yanked.
The woman passed the Wards. Sena nearly sobbed in relief as they skid past Thalia. Thank you, Thalia, thank you. She turned to Ms. Jackson's son as he yelled. The Bull slammed into the Boundary line, roaring as his head smashed. She breathed.
"Like a force field. But with magic," she explained, eying the stunned face of the son.
She nearly slipped as she dropped next to him, hands shaking as she reached for Grover. She reached deep within herself. Pleading quietly for the aid of Astarte, healing blooming in her as she reached for her friend. Her hands glowed a soft pink that had Percy gasping.
"Grover, buddy," she mummered, hand going across his pale face, " Please. "
She thinks something would die if Grover was hurt. She loves him- steadily, easily. He had found her, him barely twenty, her four. She had been wandering the dunes, more then a little stunned at how her Mother had upended her life. All for her own good, sure, but it was still a confusing time. She thinks he is the closest thing she had to a friend her age, now that Annabeth is pulling away from her.
"Food," he mumbled, groaning.
Sena laughed. She felt like sobbing in relief.
"I'll feed you enchiladas, I promise bud," she reached over.
"Erh- what's happening? Mom?"
"I didn't know mortals are allowed into camp," said Sally Jackson, eyes still on the bull.
Sena frowned.
"They generally aren't. But I figured if you can summon Monsters, Mortals would work the same way. Sorry. Ms. Jackson-"
"Call me Sally, dear. You just saved our lives."
"Mom-" desperation in the poor boy’s voice.
Sena sighs. Runs another hand soothingly down Grover's face. He would wake in due time. He just needed rest.
"My name is Sena Strand," she says, simply. Looking up.
She reaches. She carefully presses a hand against the boy's deeply tanned hand. When she meets his eyes-
Sena blinks.
His eyes are like the sea. She breathes. Oh.
"I-I'm Percy Jackson," he sounds a little stunned.
She smiles.
"I know you're confused. And scared . But we have an injured Satyr whom I love very much, an unauthorized Mortal in a mortal-free zone, and Bull Man Monster on the borders of a safe place. We need to deal with those things. Okay?"
"Okay."
"You have any weapons?"
He blinked.
"No?"
She found his confusion adorable, if ill-advised.
"I have a spear. Can you use a spear?"
"Uh, I just have to stick them with the pointy end?"
Her lips quirked.
"Perfect. Sally? Stay with Grover."
"But-"
"Sally, your son and I can handle this. If you step over the boundary line, there is no guarantee you make it back over. Trust us."
She looked to the older, beautiful woman. She was breathtaking. And Sena felt warmth for her when she realized her eyes shifted colors. Just like her Mother and her’s did. She wondered if she was a legacy. A grand-niece. She was beautiful enough for it. She had this… Barring. Something more that all the children of Love held. She did not seem to be her sister, but perhaps she was. It wasn’t that odd for the children of Aphrodite to be overlooked, or overprotected in the world. Sena guessed that it was because Aphrodite had an appetite for powerful men, or at least men with some measure of wealth to protect their children.
“Percy,” she turns back to the boy of the sea.
His eyes scream of it. She is reminded of Lord Posiden in his gaze. The man that had looked at her and asked gently if she was a child of a naiad of the sea last Christmas.
“Yeah, uh, Sena?”
“We need to kill the bull-guy. Don’t call its name. Names have power, okay?”
“Um, okay.”
She smiled.
“Together. You have the spear, it's a strong weapon, but it’s thick-skinned. You’ll have to aim for the neck or the face. I’ll do the same with my arrows.”
"Lord Eros?" Chiron is stunned.
Sena breathes.
"Sena Strand," his red eyes flash, violet. His white wings are wide, agitated.
Unconsciously, Percy's squeezed her hand. She squeezes back.
"So you're claiming Sally?" That is Mr. D, watery eyes narrowed.
Eros huffed.
"She is not my daughter. I break no laws of interference. Sena? Blessed one?"
A couple of gasps from her half-mortal siblings.
She steps away from Percy. Gives him a smile.
"Lord Eros," she bows her head.
White wings agitate. He frowns.
"You tread on dangerous ground, Sena Strand. You will walk to the halls of Death, willingly?"
"My friend is in need of me."
He frowns. Red eyes flicker to Percy.
"I can smite him, here and now."
She lifts her chin.
"You will not."
His mouth curls.
"Sweet girl, he leads you to Hades. I can do with him what I please."
She feels her own self unravel. Just a touch. Feels the roars of lionesses in her ears the cascaded of sea foam froth in her mouth.
"I said no. You will not bring war to Olympus for me. You will not take Lord Poseidon's son."
A cruel smirk.
"I care not for that."
War war. Beauty and Love.
"Eros, I invoke storge, I invoke phillia . Please, do not take him from me."
Something is dangerous in those red eyes. Wild and ancient. Older then Mother. Older then the son of Aphrodite.
"Do you swear, Perseus Jackson, that you will protect Sena Strand?"
" Yes ."
Warmth blooms in her chest.
Same as relief breathes through her.
"Break this oath, and you will never feel love again. Any of it. Your mother's touch will feel as worms in your flesh, your lover's kiss poison , so do not break such a vow, boy."
Sena gasps.
"Please- please do not be cruel!"
"I am all cruelties, sweet girl. If the boy does not follow the vow, if you are lost, all his attachments will become hollow. The same to you child of Pan, Grover Underwood."
She huffs. Tears spark. He is in her space. His large hands touch at her tears as they spill.
" My Sena, so precious . Blessed. Do not care for my promise. You have made your choice to follow them to Hades. I will answer in kind."
"I do not want your cruelties."
"You will have them. And more. Come home, sweet one, or all of those who dared to hold your life in their hands shall feel the Wrath of Love. "
She sighed.
"I am not afraid of Death, Eros."
"No," he mummered, "Of course not, sweetness. But it does not matter of your fear."
It is I who is afraid, Chaos Gift.
She breathes.
"I know. It will be alright."
She curls her hands around his wrists. Presses her face deeper into his palms.
"I would take you back," he says. His red eyes glow.
She sucks in a breath.
"Cruelties."
"None as cruel as you, little Bless."
She blinks. Watches as he carefully embraces her. Wings hiding her.
Of all things, Luke can safely bet he did not expect the god of love to be involved with Sena.
He isn't sure of her godly parent, leaning toward maybe a minor god, instead, but watching the way that Eros is glaring above her head, he wonders. He said he wasn't her parent, and he called her Blessed. She was blessed by Eros, than, but not his kid.
Why?
As far as Luke could see, gods just didn't care about their own demigod kids, so why was Sena so singled out by a deity not connected to her?
Curious .
But then again, everything about Sena was curious.
And sad. Abandoned as a toddler, living nearly eight years in the Hermes cabin, unclaimed… It was both curious and sad.
He didn't understand her.
But watching the god of love paw at her made him wonder.
Hades knew her.
He looks at the girl beside his brother's son, and he knew her.
"Uncle-"
He
knew
her.
Chapter 36: The Girl & The Soilder (Bones)
Summary:
A coming of age story for one Temperance Brennen and one Seely Booth.
Chapter Text
The Names on the Sole
Aurora Booth was an old woman with a charitable heart. Or at least, she hoped she was one. She was a devoted Catholic, and she always believed in the thought of giving that which she could afford to give. It was one of the many reasons both she and her husband became foster parents after their eldest grandson, Seeley decided to enter military service. They raised both him and their second grandson Jared, after their mother ran off, and after they could see that their own son… That their own son was abusing the two young boys. That was another reason, she supposed, to keep children in need away from situations like that. She had thought she had raised her son better, and to see her own child treating her grandchildren that way had made her vow to never allow such a thing to occur to anyone ever again.
Much as she wish to, Aurora also knew she couldn’t save every child. Unfortunately, there was too many children in the same situation as her grandsons had been… But that didn’t mean she couldn’t try, and that didn’t mean she couldn’t attempt to help as many as she could. She and Hank tended to get troubled children; the runaways, the abused, and the troubled. Young teenagers mostly that had a rough time of it, nearly out of the system but in need of a place to get their lives together or sort out what they could be.
Jared was a good foster brother, protective and as a star football player there wasn’t much he couldn’t prevent in the bullying side of the small high and junior high school he attended(children were cruel, and those new, and strange always drew in the cruelest like moths to a flame). Seeley was wonderful with nearly any child, a side effect of no doubt of the fact that he had protected Jared as best he could when their mother left. He seemed to have a weakness for children in rough situations, and while he wasn’t home most of the time, when he was on leave he was the best big brother to everyone in the home, treating no child different than his own brother. Hank was a good, steady man that took no type of nonsense, and of course, Aurora herself tried to be kind, be good to any child placed in their care.
Today, they were meeting with a potential foster daughter, and Aurora couldn’t help the nervous flutter in her stomach that came with each potential child to come into her family. It was the last meeting, the first in which they would meet her, and if it went well, they would bring her home. They had been prepared with their latest foster child graduating earlier this month and off to college to take a younger charge, maybe, for once, potentially adopt a child. Jared was set to graduate in the next year*, and most likely follow his brother into service.
Aurora and Hank were not eager to become empty-nesters, now long used to the hustle and bustle of a full house. They had asked their usual Social-worker, Norman Day, to set a list of potential children, and had been stunned when their request for a young child was met with another Social-worker’s request to see to their own charge.
Temperance Brennan, fifteen-nearly sixteen in July, was not atypical in comparison to the type of charges that the Booths took in. Her parents missing for nearly a year. She had an older brother, Russell, nineteen, left within two weeks of their parents disappearance. The girl had been in the system ever since. She was an honor student, she was quiet and never made a big fuss. However, in the six months the girl had in the system, she had been in six different homes, one of which had been found to be abusive, and her caseworker was desperate. Her latest home, the Peters, had locked her in a trunk of the car for breaking a dish.
The only reason they had been caught was because the girl had heard a car pulling up, and had screamed and kicked at the trunk for them to get her out. She had evidence of bruises and scrapes congruent to abuse, and it was possible she had been potentially starved as well. The other two children in the home were hardly better off, though it seemed that the newly arrived girl had taken to caring and taking the brunt of the abuse for the sake of the two ten year olds.
This was all in her file, tragically thick for one just introduced to the system.
“Mr. and Mrs. Booth.”said the girl’s case-worker. She was a gruff woman, young and stern.
She wasn’t what most would expect to be working with children- She was polished, her manicured hands and sharply cut hair perfect, pouting red mouth and glaring eyes disapproving of everything. Aurora disliked her not on sight, but of treatment of her, she was brisk and broad-line rude, and blunt to a startling degree. A horrible influence on children, but she wasn’t here for her, but for Temperance. The girl herself was standing, horribly awkward in the side of the short young woman.
She was all gangly limbs and direct gaze. Her face was hidden sheet of long, thick hair, a deep brown color that Aurora had envied as a younger woman-she had been blonde before her hair had turned to white and it no longer seemed to matter. Her face was strong, almost too strong on such a young person; firm jaw, plump lips and direct pale eyes that looked at everything with an intensity that was startling in a fifteen year old girl.
She was very tall, just five or so inches below her husband's height of six feet, with slender elegant hands and was as thin as a reed. To Aurora it was evident that she had yet to grow completely into her body, she had powerful features and though her posture was better than the slouch her own grandson had, the way she held herself was very closed off. She looked at them with cool eyes, directly and not at all shyly, despite the long hair that covered most of her eyes. She wasn’t even frowning. Aurora blinked and smiled at the young woman.
Temperance didn’t react, blinking slowly, before she nodded politely. Progress, at least, she thought. She did not smile, but Aurora did not expect her too. She had this sort of stoic and coolness that was not warmed by a quick smile.
“So very nice to meet you, dear,” she told her foster daughter. For Aurora had made her decision in that second that those cool blue eyes had met her’s.
The girl blinked, turned to her.
“It is nice to meet you as well,” she said politely, voice stiff and cool.
Chapter 37: The Fish, The Grape & the Crow (Heavy Sweetness Ash-Like Frost)
Summary:
Two Princes of Heaven meet a young Grape fairy at the same time. When they learn of the Unfeeling Pill that holds her true self deep and sealed, along with her emotions that they both desperately crave, they decided to play for keeps- together. Because they understand that they could destroy each other for the one thing that could come between them and that sharing really is caring. Or, Jin Mi’s trail of ten-thousand years is not of loss and sacrifice but instead trying to navigate the shared love of two Immortals Princes who don’t have the excuse of a Pill to explain their stunted emotions.
Chapter Text
M/F/M
M/F, M/M, F/F
Relationships: Jin Mi/Xu Feng/Run Yu, Liu Ying/ Mu Ci, One-sided Sui He/Xu Feng, Sui He/Her Own Spite, Past Zi Fen/Tai Wei, Past Zi Fen/ Lou Lin, Past Implied Zi Fen/ Lin Xiu/ Lou Lin, Lun Xiu/Lou Lin, Past Tai Wei/ Su Li, Tai Wei/Tu Yao(Sort of), Jin Mi & Rou Rou, Kuan Glu/ Laio Yuan,
TAGS: Alternate Universe. World Building. Slow burn. Love Is Not Limited To Any Gender. Especially When You’re A Deity. Inscet. Romantic. Polyamory. Eventually, I swear it’ll get there. Awkward Advances. One-sided Love. But not really. But really in the case of Sui He. Excuse the American Trying to Muddle Through Chinese Nuances, Really, I Researched but their is only so much I can understand with my limited resources, Butchering of Chinese Mythology. Based On TV Drama. Based on my limited knowledge of the TV show because of bad subtitles, NETFLIX. Or because I am an Ignorant American and Fully Admit it. Rewrite because my heart is hurt at the ending. And because there isn’t enough fanfiction to help my hurt heart. Seriously, only a few in English?!, I DO NOT have the capacity to learn Mandrin, Some Influence From Novel But Not A Lot, I Only Had A Fan Translation To Work With,
The Fish Is Impulsive
Run Yu, Immortal of the Night, is set to guide the stars, as he has done since the task had passed to him, some thousand or so years ago, by the count of mortals. He feels Dusk creep upon the edges of his senses, of his very being, warning him of the change to come, and reminding him of the task entrusted upon him. The Dusk is just at the edges, requiring his attention as it does every night. It is like a coolness, settling over him as if a breeze had just whispered across the very edge of his spirit, a careful and gentle warning of the coming night.
He is already walking in the direction of the Celestial Terrace when it begins. He is gliding upon the marbled clouds of Heaven with calmness, his strides careful and without haste, mindful of his posture, mindful of the long sleeves that trail from his arms, of the trail of his pristine white robes against the clouds at his feet. His steps are even, his boots leaving not a sound against the marble, his robes rustling with only the faintest of whispers as it sways with his movements.
He knows the picture he makes, he knows as the first pink rays of the sun setting draw across his still, expressionless face that he is without fault, without reproach. I am the Night. I guide the stars with a light and a steady hand. He is early, as he always is, in the pursuit of his duties as the Immortal of the Night. He leaves his empty Palace without much fanfare, alone, a show of difference between he and the deities of the Day, who leave with a splendid parade and pomp each Dawn. It is another tactic, just as his careful way of walking and expression, just another thing that no one could find fault in him for. It is also simply because he has no retainers of his own to give a large show, but mostly because this way he shows the people of Heaven- he shows them that their first Prince, unadorned and without political merit or ambition beneath him, is still perfect as they could want. That he, in his quiet life, cannot be anything but gentle and reserved. He is the Night. He is steady. He is calm.
He is not a threat .
His heart, however, is not well, heavy, his emotions, though they do not show on his face, are unsettled, a storm brewing beneath his skin, pressing against his temples, making his teeth press tightly together. One hand is in front of him, flat, against his stomach, open and resting, the other- the other is tight against his back. The only outward indication that he is feeling anything beyond serenity. Respectful Mother is once again uncertain of my place. She has banned me from Xu Feng, just before he went into his trail of Rebirth. He had invited me for tea, before his required fast… But I demurred. Why must I feel so uneased by it? Xu Feng is already on his last night, and still, it leaves me unrested. Run Yu had followed the Respect Mother’s request- made some partly excuse of being concerned for the Beast of Dreams behavior and refused the heartfelt invitation. His brother had hardly changed his expression, but Run Yu knew that he was disappointed. They had been together since boyhood- Run Yu had watched Xu Feng’s birth as a child of just a few hundred years and had hardly left his side since. So he knew his younger brother had felt his increasing seclusion and estrangement the few hundred years past.
It was a gesture of peace- the only peace he knew he could give his Respectful Mother in concerns to her unease of Run Yu being the eldest above her trueborn Prince. Run Yu could not help but understand, as the Heavenly Empress had come to power in a time of war and chaos, as had their Honored Father. They had only become the Sovereigns of the Heavenly Realm through tragic chance, and even then they had been contested. His very existence, as the eldest left Xu Feng in an awkward position of having to usurp him as the second son, and could cause outsiders to sow chaos and excuse his younger brother from taking his place as the Crown Prince, and eventually the Emperor of Heaven itself. It was why, he thinks, Honored Father had deterred from declaring the decorated Xu Feng already .
Run Yu, himself, had no such desire to take the throne. If he had, perhaps he would have been more resentful of his Respected Mother’s increasing hostility, and his increasing seclusion from the Heavenly Court… Of being away from his much-beloved younger brother, but as it was, he could only continue the gentle, submissive path. He had no ambition. He had no desire to usurp his younger brother’s place on Heaven’s Dais. Xu Feng would be a fair, compassionate ruler, with no gile nor evil heart, and Run Yu would gladly serve him and protect him from any unrest that would come from any of the more ambitious deities and beings of the Six Realms. He hoped, with his increasingly docile behavior, that while not earn back whatever affection the Heavenly Empress had held for him before Xu Feng’s conception, perhaps earn understanding from her when their father finally announced Xu Feng as the Crown Prince.
Words were wind, and he knew he could not speak to her heartfully to defend his desire to only serve the best for the Six Realms, something he thought could only be done with Xu Feng as the Emperor of Heaven. He knew that his Respectful Mother would take his words as a bitter poison coated with sugar- swallow, let them linger on her tongue before she spat them out at his feet in distrust.
But he knew actions spoke.
And Run Yu strived to be heard through his actions. It was his path, to take ease, to stand aside, and allow others to take a more light-filled path of vigor and action. I am the Night. I do not shine, I do not burn. I am the Night. I am calm. I am gentle. And I prefer it this way. As he approached the Gates of the Celestial Terrace, he felt something else creep upon him, beyond the increasing Dusk. Carefully, he pauses, letting both of his hands fall to his side without much flair. A blur of black rushes him, in the faded pink of starting Dusk, and Run Yu is already moving in tandem with the attacking foe, moving away from his forceful lunge, at the same moment extending his hand to summon the sword of ice he favored, crafted in the deep-seated Night he guided, with his own Primordial Spirit. He parties a strike from whatever attacked him, with just a measured flick of his wrist, sending his attacker flying. He nearly tips off of the narrow pathway of clouds.
But the man recovers.
He is a man in black. His face is covered from head to toe, save for his eyes, dark and intent. Even his hair is covered by a hood. He is swathed in fabric so dark it is made of the deepest reaches of the Night, swallowing the pink rays of the sun and turning them into nothingness. Even his shadow is swallowed due to the fabric, a magic potent that is no doubt cost a pretty amount of Prowess to construct. The man runs through the motions of magic, fingertips, smooth and easy, as he summons ice to be around him in a flash. Deadly daggers, float around the man like celestial objects, glittering in the Dusk light. Run Yu furrows his brows, recognizing the spell to be powerful without knowing the actual incantation, though not terribly harmful to his own person due to his nature.
Bold to attack the son of the Emperor, Man in Black. Cold based, as I am, this will do nothing to me.
“What folly is this,” he mummers, carefully, widening the arch of his sword as he shifted forward.
The man in black says not a word, only tilts his head.
Then he attacks, form fluid, and like a wave, throwing the ice daggers with a motion of his fingertips. Run Yu moves as smooth as he guides the stars, flowing past daggers and man alike in a single leap. He turns just as he lands, sword raised. The man in black blinks his dark eyes before he lets out an audible huff, almost a laugh. Run Yu tightens his hand on his sword and is stunned by the sudden surge of fire magic that comes his way, balls of flame, so hot they glow white, are hurled at him. He moves, quickly as he can, but still feels the sting glance about his forearm. It seers against his flesh and all his sense focus on the glancing blow, of the smell of his own flesh burning.
The man in black flees as Run Yu is pushed back.
Run Yu does not even take a breath to register anything and finds himself leaping after the man. He goes formless, losing stealth for speed, and Run Yu does the same, following the streak of black cloud with a mindless determination. He realizes, with faint but accepted horror, that the man is headed for his brother’s palace- And he knew ice magic, and could withstand fire magic, meaning that he is someone who could harm Xu Feng during his vulnerable state! He is distressed to lose the man in black, even more so when he realizes that he has gone to the footsteps of his brother’s Palace.
He climbs the steps, quickly single-mindedly to the front door, when two guards cross their spears, preventing him from moving forward. Run Yu stops, his chest heaving slightly, as Liao Yuan, his brother’s most trusted attended and bodyguard comes forward. His face is concerned, and a tad pinched, but still respectful as he gives him a quick bow.
“Highness,” says the man, “By order of the Heavenly Empress, no one is to enter this palace… Not even you, Night Immortal.”
For the first time, Run Yu feels something akin to resentment at the obvious lack of trust. The Heavenly Empress had no doubt made specific instructions for him.
Run Yu stares at Liao Yuan, for a fraction of a second, heart-pounding, before he makes up his mind. He should- should move away, allow his brother’s retainers to do their job, follow the orders of the Heavenly Empress. His Respectful Mother, of course, was ever wary of him, and lingering around his brother’s Place while he reached Rebirth required of Phoenixes every thousand or so years, was beyond gathering her attention and suspicion. Let alone entering the place in pursuit.
But the Man in Black. Xu Feng.
“Oh, by the sake of Heaven,” he says before with an apologetic glance, he lunges past Liao Yuan, who cries out in surprise and alarm.
Run Yu does not care.
He is too busy calling forth his blade again. He reaches his brother’s courtyard, guards at his back, just in time to see Xu Feng in his phoenix form escape the braiser, no doubt with alarm as the man in black raises his arm. He cries out in warning and with fire around him.
Run Yu moves with just his heart, hurling himself at his brother as the ice daggers fly, screaming,
“Stop the man in black!”
He shifts to his own true form without meaning, without hesitation, to save his brother, to do anything to prevent his life from being harmed.
And then everything is Ice and Fire.
The Grape Plans Dinner
Jin Mi, orphaned Grape, Fairy to be, feels nothing.
She takes the scolding of Great Fairy Peony, as if she is so far away, muted and unresentful. She cannot bring herself to feel resentment, not truly, even something creeps onto the edges of her spirit. Unease, perhaps, at the amount of trust, of esteem that the Grand Fairy pays to her. Why? I am but a Grape? Does she do it because of the mess I made? Because I am so weak? All of her thoughts swirl, untroubled, only curious. She does not understand why Peony looks at her in such a way, why her thin and arched brows pull together in that funny way- Funny because Peony looked so eased, so untouched, except when she looked Jin Mi’s way. Then she would furrow then she would frown then she shakes her head. Jin Mi always troubled her, always caused her to be unhappy in a way that Jin Mi thought was unfair- She was just a simple grape, after all. Not even a full fairy yet, too weak, not strong enough to take that step.
Just a grape.
She thinks that’s why her heart is light.
Unhindered by anything, floating above all things as her body moved about.
But for one part of darkness- But I won’t think of that, nooo, nooo not now. I will make it better, isn’t that right, Rou Rou? Light and free. She is clumsily, but she glides and moves like a butterfly or moth, fluttering about, touching here and there, tripping over herself . The world is a boring, constant place. The Realm of Flowers below the Water Mirror was always the same, had been the same since Rou Rou had been transformed- not killed . The days were always sunny, save for the days Peony would cast rain to come to them. Nothing changed-
Jin Mi blinked as two shooting stars crossed the sky, just above the Water Mirror.
She had seen many shooting stars, in her short few hundred years of life. But she had never seen shooting stars like this, twirling together in a blazing dance. One was red, hot essence, Yang, and the other was blue, cold essence, Yin. Jin Mi felt her mouth part slightly, her head tilted to the side as the two stars came closer and closer to the Water Mirror.
The Stars crashed into the Water Mirror.
Something in Jin Mi squeezed, as the entirety of the Flower Realm trembled in wake of the protective barrier convulsing, and her hand went to her chest as her knees buckled beneath her. It was almost as if she was feeling what the Flower Realm was going through. She blinked, shaking her head as the Flower Realm settled. As soon as it stopped shaking in unease, Jin Mi felt the squeezing in her chest stop. The Water Mirror, which had been closed for nearly all of Jin Mi’s life, only opened once, was gone. Shattered by the twin shooting stars. Jin Mi shot to her feet, trembling knees, an idea coming to her mind.
Those Twin Stars must have so much Magical Prowess!
Jin Mi started to run, tripping over herself, but determinedly making her way to where the Twin Stars had fallen. They must be enough for Rou Rou, they must be. What she found was not stars. Jin Mi felt a brow go high as she spotted two, black things buried in the dirt, lying side by side. She cautiously walked forward, fell to her knees, and brushed away the layers of upturned soil. She blinked at what she found. A long fish, scales dark and burnt, and a blackbird, just as burnt, feathers sticking up. Jin Mi giggled at the unlikely cause of the Twin Stars, a fish and a blackbird- What were those called? A crow! A fish and a crow had destroyed the Water Mirror. Grasping a stick close by, Jin Mi poked both of them, watching curiously as they barely moved in response.
Alive. But barely. Did they spend all their energy breaking the Water Mirror?
Jin Mi crossed her arms in displeasure, rocking back on her legs to come to sit crossed-legged in front of the Twin Stars.
“Why did you have to do that!? You barely have anything worthwhile for me to take!” she told the burnt fish and the burnt crow.
They did not respond. Jin Mi crossed her arms again, displeased.
“Well, I will eat you both anyway. A nice stock stew- I like fish and bird together- You must still have some Prowess left!”
You must.
“Jin Mi!” called out a voice, breathless and high, “Jin Mi!”
“Lian Qiao,” called back Jin Mi, debating for a moment, before she kicked dirt back over the fish and the bird.
She tossed the stick and walked away from her latest boast of Magic Prowess. She would just have to distract her friend away from it. Lian Qiao was lovely and had been kind to Jin Mi after Rou Rou’s transformation, while the rest of the fruit and flower creatures ignored her. After all, how could she, a plain little Grape allow a true fairy die? She was just a learner, not a full fairy quite yet- But Rou Rou was not dead, and she had done it because Jin Mi and her were the best of friends. And what did rank matter? It meant nothing to Rou Rou, and it meant nothing to Jin Mi. Why would does everyone make such a big deal of it? But Lian Qiao was also very afraid of the Great Fairies, and sounded now, on edge as she came crashing towards her.
“Jin Mi, it’s horrible, the Water Mirror is broken! The Great Fairies are on a warpath- And Lao Hu has ordered everyone to hide in our homes, for safety!” said Lian Qiao, out of breath, falling forward to rest her hands on her knees.
“Lian Qiao,” she said, blinking, “Why would you come to tell me yourself?”
Lian Qiao flushed, a pretty pink that contrasted to the yellow of her robes.
“Because you live the furthest out, and I wanted to make sure you stayed safe.”
Something warm crept into Jin Mi’s chest and absently pressed her hand against her chest to dispel it.
“Go home, Lian Qiao.”
Lian Qiao frowned bright tears in her eyes.
“I was just worried,” she said, swiping at her eyes, “Stay safe, Jin Mi.”
Jin Mi frowned, as Lian Qiao stormed away, her face red. Why does everyone get so upset?
“Stay safe!” she called softly, and she wonders if Lian Qiao had heard her.
If the Great Fairies are on a warpath, they will look for the Twin Stars that broke the Water Mirror.
Jin Mi looked back over her shoulder, where her meal laid. She licked her lips. Rushing she unburied the crow and fish, and gathered them up close in her arms, before running away from the scene of the crime, so to speak. Her small house was quite a distance away, but still the closest to the crash site of the Twin Stars. The furthest out, she remembers, faintly, when she had first come here, Fairy Peony’s soft hand resting on her shoulder. She remembers how the other beings the same age as her had whispered that it was because she was so weak, that Fairy Peony chose the furthest house away from the Central Flower Palace for the girl swathed in purple. She was the only one to get her own house and perk that Jin Mi enjoyed, people rarely made sense to her, and exhausted her. The only exception had been Rou Rou and that was because Rou Rou had never questioned Jin Mi’s actions, or judge how poorly she had grasped energy or wondered why Jin Mi could not understand certain things. Rou Rou had let her be, let her be herself.
“I love you, Jin Mi.”
Jin Mi stares at Rou Rou, at how she smiled, at the warmth of her as she pressed her hands on either side of Jin Mi’s face. Her hands were slick with blood, sticky and horribly warm against Jin Mi’s face. Something twisted in her chest, and Jin Mi couldn’t be sure why it hurt so much. Something in her chest pulsed, once twice, before the pain was lifted entirely. Jin Mi struggled to breathe because she needed that pain, had to have the pain to understand- But it was gone.
“Rou Rou, Rou Rou why are you-”
“It’s okay my friend. It’s okay. I’m sure we will see each other again. I know we will.”
“ROU ROU!”
Jin Mi placed her meal onto the counter, scrambling about for a large enough pot for both the fish and the crow. She wondered, faintly, if she instead make two meals- Bird soup was good. And since the fish was already burnt, she could strip the burnt scales and softly toss it with other Yin ingredients. A Yang soup, and a Yin dish with rice. A nicely balanced meal of Yin and Yang. She clapped her hands at her genius, grinning in eagerness. If she was lucky this would be worth a few hundred years of Magic Prowess, that much closer for Mister Puchi to bring Rou Rou back. Jin Mi rubbed her hands together… And looked at the weakened Fish and Crow…
Something in her chest pulled.
If only they were stronger. Then they would be worth more than only a few hundred years.
Absently, her hands fluttered to her purse. The Honey of Hundreds of years, the only thing that Jin Mi could make better than anyone. The only thing that had caused Fairy Peony to smile at her, her eyes softening to an impossible degree. Jin Mi may be horrible with celestial energy, but with flowers- with flowers, Jin Mi was like no other. They Honey gathered from all the different flowers of the Floral Realm, for hundreds of years was magically healing. It was what kept Rou Rou’s little succulent so vibrantly healthy, but unfortunately could not help the Fairy completely… But for a Fish and Crow, it may be enough to restore them somewhat and boast their Magical Prowess just a bit more. Making them a sizable meal, and more worth Jin Mi risking the Great Fairy Peony’s wrath if she would find out where the Twin Stars had gone.
Carefully, Jin Mi poured just a little into the Crow’s beak, and then a little more into the fish’s curiously shaped mouth.
The Crow Nearly Skewers A Grape
Xu Feng, the Immortal of Fire, wakes with an aching body, a pounding head, and a glint of steel shining in the morning light, and a sweet taste so bright on his tongue that he didn’t know what to feel.
It takes him but a moment, just a moment, to understand watches the small being in the rich purple stand above what looks to be the remains of Run Yu, white and splendid robes tattered and in ribbons- burned by fire. He moves on without thought. He launches himself, hands outstretched, heading for the knife. He who has been trained since birth, he who has headed the armies of Heaven in defense against the realm of the Demons… He snatches the knife easily from the purple thing’s hand and twirls it expertly as he stands over his brother, teeth bared in a snarl against anyone who would dare harm his elder brother.
The little creature, so dressed in purple gives a high, startled shriek at the motion, falling back on its backside.
Large, liquid and soft eyes look at him.
Xu Feng blinks. The eyes are impossibly large, impossibly soft, and are looking at him in sheer horror.
“What are you doing?” he growls.
Those soft and large eyes blink.
He sees, the owner of the eyes is a thin little imp, a boy, immortal. His Celestial energy us weak, bobbing thing-
Those eyes are too pretty to be on a boy, is his first delirious thought.
“I was cutting away the burnt bits,” said the boy, extending his hand to the smoldering bits of the robes already in his delicate grasp.
His hands are so tiny.
The Fish Laughs His Head Off
The Grape & Mister Puchi
The Grape and the Flower Immortal
The Grape Runs Away
The Peony Despairs
The Crow Hides the Grape
The Moon Plucks A Grape
The Fish Finds Awe
The Crow Finds Awe
The Grape Finds A Peahen
The Peahen Pecks at A Grape
The Moon Flaunts A Grape
Chapter 38: The Fair Summer (Harry Potter)
Summary:
It is only a few months after his disastrous entrapment with the Tramp's daughter, and Tom Riddle meets the marvelous Miss. Aria Dumbledore, lady's companion to his Mother for the summer. Who comes spewing nonsense of the future, and Tom is cursed with another witch to torment him. Or perhaps more strangely, to save him.
Inspired by the lovely Tsume Yuki's Fractured Fairytale. Drabble Series!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter One:
Taken In
It is a dreary day, the day that Mother's new companion came to the Riddle Manner. Pouring, clouds near black, lightning flashing. Tom Riddle did not answer the door himself, of course, but he did however hear the deep chime of the bell all the way in his study, down the hall from the entrance.
And it was that noise that twisted his stomach.
Made his head spring up from his desk, and his hands clenched into fists. He knew a new staff member was set to join the household. Heard constantly from his Mother, who was in raptures over the 'lovely dear' that she had met in London during a recent shopping trip, a young woman of apparent 'good breeding', good sense, and had grown to be a friend to his Mother in the aftermath of his elopement with the Tramp’s daughter. Taken in by the devil’s mistress, more like . It did not matter to his mother she was in the need of a circumstance to keep herself occupied and employed. It was an excuse. Tom knew one to get a young, apparently eligible girl in front of him for the turn of summer events.
The fact that she was going as far as to invite a woman from as far as some little town named Hogsmeade in Scotland , tells him she is getting desperate.
Especially if she had only just chosen the young woman, whose circumstances were low enough to be employed by them. It was a far cry from beautiful Cecilia, the mayor's daughter, already Mrs. Ceclia Huntington a scant few months since their informal engagement was trashed by a hell-connected woman-
"Tom, dear," his Mother's voice outside his personal study, soft, warm, clear, "Come to meet Aria! Do change before then, dear."
It was warmly said.
But Tom could hear the soft plea in her voice. The even softer command.
"Yes, Mother," his voice was whisper-thin.
Everything about him had become such since he had been bewitched. Thin, fragile, small, and breakable. Tom shuddered. Absently rose, head muffled, with the scent of Cecilia's perfume, a sweet victoria sponge with his mother’s raspberry jam, and the smell of leather still lingering with him.
Chapter Two:
Simple
It was to say the least, a very nice manor, Aria Dumbledore thought, calmly removing her comfortable coat, crisp and dry, despite the downpour outside. Magic, a wonder. It is perhaps appropriate that a witch arrives on a summer eve with a storm outside, something wicked comes to Riddle Manor, indeed.
Her boots, however, she had sacrificed, the worn leather splotched with a wet stain after she had removed the water-repelling charm before she had stepped into the rain. Her large, prop non-magical umbrella dripped onto the fine wooden floorboards, even as the elderly butler took it from her, along with her fine coat and cloche hat. The driver already had her trunks in hand and was giving her a nod before wandering off with them, probably to put them in whatever room she had been given. Primly, she pressed her hands against the fine cotton of her dress, unnecessarily smoothing the shorter strands of auburn hair that sleekeazy kept in perfect order. And shifted in her boots, sighing at the squeak they made against the handsome wooden floors. The Great Depression is around the corner, but you wouldn’t see it in this place. A driver to pick me up, a butler. I suppose the Depression is what makes the Riddles cut their employees down to a simple gardener? The grounds are too big to be anything but maintained by a professional, not to mention the scandal of the Merope and Tom running off with each other.
“Thank you, sir,” she said, smiling politely to the older man.
He smiled.
“Mr. Harold Brown, Miss.”
“Aria Dumbledore,” she replied, warmly, “Mrs. Riddle’s new secretary and companion for the summer’s events.”
“I’ve been told to treat you as a guest,” he said, brow-raising slightly.
Mrs. Riddle really intends me to try and marry her son, she thought, partly amused, partly horrified. She was only just nineteen physically, and despite mentally being into her fifties due to the circumstances of her curious rebirth in what was once a fictional world, the thought of marrying didn’t particularly appeal to her. She had died once in her original dimension. Entirely, unremarkable Jessica Smith, thirty-three, a tired housewife with an inclination for both literature and depression. No children after years of trying, an estranged husband, no real friends nor a job to keep herself occupied. Dying had been stupidly simple- she had slipped in the bath and hit her head.
Being reborn had been just as simple. One moment she had been Jessica bleeding out alone in her bathtub, and the next she had been in a tearful Aberforth Dumbledore’s arms. The year, 1907, and nearly twenty blissful years were spent learning magic. And the only stressors on the horizon were the Great Depression and a second Great War on the magical and non-magical fronts. She had so much of her life to look forward to…
But so much to plan to be safe .
“No need to be formal with me,” she assured him, “I don’t want so much of a fuss. I’m an employee much as you, Mr. Brown.”
“Perhaps not in front of our Employer,” allowed the elderly butler with a slight smile.
Aria beamed.
Chapter Three:
Fetching
She was a fetchingly dressed girl , was Tom's first thought.
Exquisite material, fine cotton so delicate and finely woven, a printed pattern of sharp lines that followed the lines of her slim body in pastel blues and shimmering white in a fashionable dress. Her dark auburn hair was fashionably curled, picture-perfect framing her fresh and flawlessly pale face, heart-shaped and touched with a hint of rose. Her make-up was queer, a sharp dash of black with no other powder as far as he could see on her eye like some Egyptian painting, and a bright red mouth that was perfectly painted as was fashionable. It was her eyes, however, that were the most attractive part of her. They were a brilliant, shimmering blue, large and admiring the Riddle family crest set in an old window.
She was beautiful. Arresting really, and Tom thinks that it is that that has influenced his mother more than anything to hire her on.
“Aria!" Called his mother, her face was smiling, very sweet, "Oh look at you darling! Welcome to Riddle Manor!"
When those blue eyes turned to him, Tom felt everything about him on display. His shirt was two days old, wrinkled, his hair yet to be combed in even longer time. His only saving grace was his suit jacket, freshly changed, and perhaps that he was distinguished enough to get away with it. Now, as he stood in front of this sharply dressed woman, he felt anything but. It was a miracle he had shaved this morning...
“Mrs. Mary,” the girl’s voice was soft and sweet as her lovely smile, and not Scottish, he noticed with sheer surprise. But instead that of a West Country accent, perhaps Cornwall, he cannot quite tell.
“Oh, poor thing, you’ve gotten caught in the storm.”
The girl tapped what looked like ruined boots on the floor, her smile still on her face.
“An excuse to buy a new pair. You’re driver, Mr. Devon Black was quite quick to fetch me from the station,” the young woman said with an airy laugh.
Her eyes flickered to him again, and Aria Dumbledore gave another sweet, warm smile. She was a lovely girl, and Tom felt all of his faults on display as she looked at him as he never would have before. Before this girl would have been a game to him, an allure, and perhaps a small flirtation. But for her status, never a true prospect, no matter how lovely she seemed.
“Mr. Riddle,” she began, voice warm, and held out her hand, sideways and as if she meant to shake his, forward, he could see, as girl’s could be with this most recent movement of female independence, “Pleasure to meet your acquaintance. My name is Aria Dumbledore, I am to help your mother for the duration of the summer.”
He swallowed thickly.
“Thomas Riddle the Second,” he replied, and he winced at how his voice sounded.
He reached a trembling hand to her. Nearly drew it back when he noticed how hard he was shaking, but she reached forward and clasped his hand. Gave a firm shake that did not falter even at his own weak shake in return. Her hands were warm. Small. And so human a touch, not like the tramp, hands clammy and rough and always pinching, always grasping and clinging .
“Charmed,” she said, softly.
Tom flinched.
Chapter Four:
Guilt
Oh Circe. You idiot, Aria.
She carefully gave the poor man another smile, even as she let her hand drop. He is definitely suffering the after-effects of a love potion. Detox and paranoia, withdrawal symptoms. Fuck. Fuck.
Aria shouldn’t feel guilty.
She knew she shouldn’t. But she did nonetheless. She had intended to interfere with the events to come. Tom Marvelo Riddle would not be the grand villain to come, she had decided as a child. She would prevent him from ever being born. Her speculations of his state of sociopathy for being born under the influence of a love potion had frightened her, as well as the future life of Harry Potter being haunted by the madman. She had thought to prevent the suffering of the Wizarding World.
Life had gotten in the way.
She had more pressing matters to attend to. The letter… The letter Grindwald sent me… He wants to persuade me to join his side because it will hurt Uncle, or perhaps he hopes it will be enough to sway Albus Dumbledore to his side once again. Or he means to hurt me, for the ‘Greater Good’. The letter had been horrifying. The realization that she was in danger even before Voldemort had crossed her mind in an abstract sense. World War Two was on the horizon, after all, as was the Great Depression.
But this was an immediate threat that had stolen her breath.
She was the only child of Aberforth Dumbledore, niece to Albus Dumbledore and she was in the crosshairs of Geralt Grindelwald, whether she liked it or not. She didn’t even know if she would live to see the rise of Tom Marvolo Riddle, not with the Second World War on the horizon, not with the starting whispers of her Uncle’s old flame starting to circulate. Not with his direct communication to her.
So really, all of that had quite slipped her mind her once thought to prevent Tom Marvelo Riddle’s birth, and she had done her damnedest to disappear from the Wizarding World since the start of the year and been on the move, constantly, spells and wards set up to keep her undetectable. She didn’t even quite remember the complete details of Lord Voldemort’s birth, or when he was born. It had not been on her mind for quite some time.
Meeting Mrs. Riddle for Aria Dumbledore had been an actual coincidence.
They both had been admiring a particularly fine set of cufflinks in an expensive shop in London. Mrs. Riddle for her husband, and Aria for her father, Aberforth who was her only contact at this point. The old woman had been stress shopping, and Aria had been doing much the same. Upon an introduction, Aria had felt… The sword of Damocles hanging above her head. Her son had just recently returned from his kidnapping from Merope, she had been able to read between the lines, and that meant that Tom Marvelo Riddle was already in the womb, and she had actually forgotten about him, too frightened of the War on the horizon, versus the one that was coming in nearly forty years time.
And so guilty to realize she was too late to prevent Tom Riddle’s horrific birth.
Coming to Riddle Manor had been a guilt-filled whim and her own damn curiosity. She was only meant to spend the summer here, accompanying Mrs. Riddle as a companion and secretarial assistant, and then she would attempt to figure out what exactly she would do during the upcoming war. With her surname, she figured that sticking around Great Britain wasn’t in her best interest. Honestly, Newt’s invitation for his next expedition had been a tempting course for this summer. But then Grindwald had sent her the letter. And she knew she had to run. Even running off into the wilds with Newt would mean little to the next great Dark Wizard. Because she had remembered the poor bastard was going to get dragged into a mess with Grindelwald by the end of the year, somehow, and her friend was already too involved with her Uncle, and the coming conflict for her comfort.
Escaping to Little Hangeton had seemed like a good idea when the opportunity had presented itself. No wizarding presence now that the last male Gaunt was in Azkaban and Merope was living in London. Perhaps she could make amends to Tom Riddle Senior, in whatever little way she could.
“As am I,” Thomas’ voice was weak, a touch trembling, and it just about broke Aria’s heart.
Chapter Five:
Denial
It wasn’t meant like that. It wasn’t… She was not talking of magic. Look at the damn girl, she is not a horrifying witch like the tramp. She is not the devil’s bride with powers from hell. Just a poor pretty girl who used a perfectly normal word.
She smiled again, freely and beautifully. Her hand fell away and Tom did his damndest not to snatch his own hand back in a way that would project his discomfort. It wasn’t her necessarily that caused him the discomfort. It was the fact that she was a person, seeing him after such a wretched time, not quite right in the head, that upset him. Appearances were important, he knew, and this girl was the embodiment of being berries. He felt wretched in comparison. A lumbering, stretch-out thing.
“Your mother has told me so much about you,” she told him softly.
I would think so, as she intends for you to be the next Mrs. Riddle.
“I have heard a fair amount of you, Miss Dumbledore.”
She smiled.
“I would hope it hasn’t been too wild. I declare that I am not any sort of bearcat on the loose.”
He raised a brow. A shadow of himself rose in that moment, and he managed a trembling smile.
“Something about globetrotting for quite some time, and a degree of some sort of Oxford.”
Her eyes sparkled. Another smile, free and sweet.
“Wonderful,” she looked to his Mother, true fondness on the younger girl’s face, “None of the fun bits were told, then!”
His mother beamed. It had been a very long time since he had seen that smile on her face.
“I leave that to be told by you, my dear.”
Chapter Six
Uncomfortable
Aria’s room was in the family wing. She can tell, for one, her tour guide, Mary Riddle, tells her so with a casualness that settles into a pit in her stomach.
“Just to make things simpler, darling,” she had said with the assuredness of a society matron, confidently bored, even as her eyes sparkled, “My study is just a floor below us- and I can fetch you directly in the morning. I know you love to wake up early, and we can get breakfast together.”
Aria had smiled, beamed really, but kindly pushed the physically older woman out with an excuse of exhaustion, and riding trains all day. She had apprated to Hangletown Station, and been wandering around getting her bearings until a little time before the train arrived, before apprating straight on the car she was supposed to be in and disembarking to Mr. Blacks’s waiting care. She felt it keenly now that she was alone how much she is over her head. In the clean, handsome brown wood that panels the walls and floors, a dark red wallpaper with luxurious golden patterns she felt very small and alone.
She found it ironic that the Riddle Family had red and gold as their colors, whilst the last surviving member to be would entrench himself so thoroughly in the colors of his maternal family who had a rivalry with all that was red and gold. Honestly, Aria had thought the whole thing nonsense when she was in school. She had been a Hufflepuff, much to her Uncle’s disappointment and her father’s glee. “ Stay away from your Uncle, my little melody, he tends to find other things more important than family. ”
Aria frowned, slightly, slipping out of her ruined boots, stockings pressing into the handsome plush carpet. Imported from the look of it. She sighed sharply and made her way to the window. More rain poured. She just quietly tip-toed to it.
She was finding herself in a right mess.
I need to tell Tom Riddle I’m a witch. I won’t be tricking him and scaring the daylights out of him. Even if I don’t last long in the house as a result- well. Perhaps it will be for the best. I shouldn’t be in one place for too long anyway. I’ve always wanted to go to China. Perhaps Grindlewald won’t look for me there. There’s millions of people to hide behind…
Chapter Seven:
Unease
Tom was startled when he walked into the dining room the next morning because Miss Dumbledore was already there.
Sitting primly at the breakfast table sipping what smelled like coffee. She startled at his appearance, dressed for a ride, aching for breakfast before he ran off for a few hours with his prized horse. For she jumps in place, eyes wide. He blinked, hands tightening on his whip, as she blinked her pretty eyes at him.
“Mister Riddle,” she said firmly, and she gave him a sweet smile.
It was frightfully confident.
“Miss Dumbledore,” he said primly. She had such an odd surname. He doesn’t think he’s ever heard of it.
She gives a smile, sipping at her coffee delicately, “Please, call me Aria. Never been really former, and hearing Miss Dumbledore reminds me of being scolded by my professors at my boarding school.”
He found himself sitting, careful to set his crop on his lap.
“Mother said you were something of a troublemaker.”
The girl hummed.
“Something of one, yes. I find myself to be a restless soul, Mister Riddle, and it got me in trouble.”
Chapter Eight:
Stalling
Chapter Seventeen:
A Witch
Chapter Eighteen:
Explanation
Chapter Nineteen:
The Future
Chapter Twenty:
Unicorns
Chapter Whenever:
A Wizard
The witch looked angry, Tom thought, as she looked at the tall man in the horrendous violet crushed suit.
"Uncle," her voice was hard, not at all the calm, sweetness she usually ozed.
Tom's heart was beating, her hands clammy. The man was a wizard. The wizard smiled. His eyes blue as the witch's sparkled slightly.
"Aria," his voice was pleasant, well, and even. "It is wonderful to see you."
She held out her hand.
“Your wand, Uncle.”
The man shifted, his blue eyes dimming. They looked at Tom.
“Aria, I beg your pardon?”
“You are a guest in my place of employment. Mr. Riddle here is one of the owners of this house, Uncle, and his witch wife was not of the good sort to him. Give me your bloody wand, before I take it from you by force.”
Not the good sort. I suppose that’s one bloody way to say it.
The man shifted, and then very reluctantly handed over a curious wand from the inner pocket of his horrendous suit. Not at all like the elegant and pretty thing that Aria had. Yellowed and rough carvings to her elegantly decorated piece.
“Thomas, would you prefer I hold the wand, or would you feel more comfortable holding it?”
Tom swallowed thickly. Held out a hand. It wasn’t because he didn’t trust her. Not after the unicorns. It was the fact that he didn’t know this man and what tricks he could conjure. Aria gave him a soft, sweet smile, and handed over her Uncle’s wand, and her own.
“Sir, I believe I am remiss. I am Albus Dumbledore, Aria’s Uncle… A teacher of the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, as well as the deputy-headmaster.”
Tom had known, of course, of the school. Aria had been honest, and free with her responses. But he had not known of any relative being within the school’s staff. She had implied it was a respectable position, an honorable one even, but had made no mention of her connection.
“He also holds a position in our Government,” the girl said, sharply, “Think of it like the House of Lords.”
She is from a line of nobility? But she made it sound as if she was of the working class…Her father owns a pub for Heaven’s sake...
"What in Morgana’s name are you doing here?! "
The wizard shifted, his smile dimming.
"Aria… I-"
"Does my father know you're here, Uncle?"
"You're of age- I thought- That is to say, Aria-"
The witch's face softened, and her anger left her. She walked, careful and even as she reached out to embrace her Uncle. Then the man's thin, long hands trembled as they closed around her back. She then stepped back, her face sad.
“Uncle, I am not in charge of your estrangement with my Father,” she said pointedly, “And you are not in charge of my life. I will politely excuse any invitations you send my way.”
“Newt Scamander was quite disappointed when you refused to go on his next expedition.”
Tom startled. Mother mentioned a zoologist. A learned man that- that she said was not a beau- His fingers tightening on his saucer and the wizard’s and witch’s wand alike.
“Uncle, for Heaven’s sake,” hissed the witch, face flushing with anger, “What did I just ask of you?”
“I do not understand your aversion. He is a good lad, and I thought you were interested in his field of study… In the man himself. You got on with him-”
“Uncle, I do not make a habit of gallivanting off to other countries with a man that is not my relation, especially when they do not ask it in the sake of friendship. He is nearly ten years my senior.”
The wizard clicked his tongue.
“You are making excuses. You were at total ease when you met in Egypt together just last year. Newt implied he wished to court you and now I have to hear nearly two months after the fact that my niece has run off to the muggle world when I owled him.”
Her lips pursed.
“Uncle, I was visiting Egypt by myself, until you owled me to met with the man. Newton is my friend. I made that clear to him, and honestly, illegally smuggling magical creatures across several borders is not the way I wish to spend my summer.”
The smile on her Uncle’s face turned sheepish.
“Ah. Newt asked you- I. I see.”
She raised a brow.
“You were the one that sent us after an illegal thunderbird, Uncle. Did you honestly think that would be the end of it? Newt was determined to follow the smugglers to the end. I frankly found the prospect exhausting. I returned to England once we had freed the poor thing, and wished Newt the best of luck.”
“Indeed. I had no idea.”
“Did you honestly think I found a job in the muggle world to avoid a would-be suitor? Newt respected my choice to be friends. And I do believe he was attempting to force an emotional connection after his disastrous relationship with that Lestrange woman. That a happy pairing does not make. I figured distance would do him well.”
The wizard laughed.
“I just wish you to be happily settled. You refused to work directly for the Ministry, Hogwarts, and have already had an apprenticeship with several Masters in the years since your graduation. And no one has caught your romantic attention. Not even when you were in Hogwarts. Newt… Newt seemed to be the exception.”
She sighed.
"Uncle… I adore Newt Scamander, he is a brilliant man,” the words pierced Tom with a start, “However, I do not wish to marry him. And I am very sure that he has no real attraction to me."
“Is that really all?”
The woman tilted her head to the side, and her expression tightened.
“Uncle. I do believe you did not come all the way here to badger me on my career prospects, or my romantic life. Why are you here? Stop attempting to stall.”
The wizard sighed. Drummed his hand on the armchair rests.
“Have you had any unusual-”
“If you are trying to ask in a roundabout way if Gerald Grinderwall has contacted me, than the answer is yes . Now my question is, uncle, how did you find me?”
The older man paled.
“I asked your father… I was concerned. What did the letter-”
“I am not going to answer what the letter said. It was nonsense and frankly, I want nothing to do with this.”
Chapter Whenever II:
Extremes
“Gerald Grinderwall is a political extremist,” she told Thomas Riddle seriously, “That which wishes for the human race to be ruled by Wizards and Wizards alone.”
Thomas made a face. Distress and horror. Aria smiled sadly.
“My family has a sad history, Thomas. My Aunt, Arianna… When she was six years old, she was attacked by three non-magical boys. They… What they did to her drove her insane. She was never the same. My grandfather attacked the boys, and was sent to prison for it.”
“... Insane?”
“My father never quite told me the details. But I suspect that my aunt had an obscurus. A magical condition.”
Chapter Whenever III:
Envy
He was a tall, frightfully thin chap, in a beaten blue coat, hair red, cluster of numerous freckles across his rosy skin.
He stood out in the sophisticated atmosphere of the Riddle garden party, mud on his worn leather boots, hair a mess, and what Tom was coming to realize was the regular hold of a wizard gripping a wand underneath his coat.
He felt the same irrational fear, the same shiver of dread.
“Newton?” Aria’s voice was sweet, confused, next to him.
The tall man beamed hunched shoulders.
“Aria,” he seemed to breathe, voice wistful. Her name was familiar on his tongue, his nervousness seemed to melt away as he looked at her.
Aria stared, and took a few steps forward, blue eyes wide. Her own hand drifted to the wand hidden in the folds of her summery dress.
“What did you name the animal that we rescued from Egypt!?” she demanded.
A horribly crooked grin. A smile on the wizard’s face, he took a hesitant step closer.
“I named him Frank, after Benjamin Franklin. Seemed appropriate considering he was an American bird.”
“What did you call me when we first met? And what did I call you?!”
“I called you the crazy niece of an incredible man, and you called me the brilliant brother to an idiot.”
A smile bloomed on Aria’s face.
“ Newt! ” she called, and she ran to him.
The man dropped his suitcase, and laughed, racing forward. He picked her up into his arms as if he had the right, and spun her around.
“
Aria.
”
Notes:
Just before anyone accuses me of being a super prolific writer in all the wrong ways, lol, I want to clear up that the majority of the chapters and or snippets I post are kinda old. Or it's stuff that I had a brief thought of and never really fully developed a while ago when I got grabbed by some other fanfiction. I've been posting sporadically, BUT the majority of these bunnies are a few years old. Not something I suddenly thought up of!
Chapter 39: The Curious Disapperance of Yoshioka Haru
Summary:
Drabble series. Yoshioka Haru disappears approximately on the 20 of July, last seen by several eyewitnesses at the CrossRoads shopping center at 5 pm. Surveillance of the cameras in the area last captured her running quickly into the back alley behind one of the shops. A report of what appears to be pranks boarding on malicious actions around Yoshioka Haru the day before indicating foul play or possible abduction.
Or, Yoshiska Haru isn’t quite fast enough when she tries to flee the Cat Kingdom and can never return to the regular human world. Consequences abound.
Chapter Text
Chapter One:
Too Little, Too Late
Haru almost reached the opening in time.
Almost reaches coming back to herself, and misses it by mere seconds. Deep down, she knows, felt it, even as she stands, too small, not quite herself. Wind wiping her hair around crazily, her heart thundering against her breastbone.
The light of the rising sun lit her face.
It takes her moment, to get enough sense to crouch down and not fall off the edge of wherever the doorway had opened. Her legs are wobbling, in shock or sheer exertion, Haru isn’t sure. She sits, numb, clutching at the edge with her fingertips- she managed to get those back. Soft, plump paws giving way to slender digits, four fingers, one thumb. No more claws… And her skin is back too, her tan fur giving way to her too pale cast, but not everything is back. She’s only a foot or so tall. She still has the tail and watches it as it swishes back and forth in agitation. It still is covered in her tan fur, thankfully, so it doesn’t look horrible or too odd. She also still has the tall pointed ears on top of her head, swiveling about… Haru isn’t Haru, she knows.
She’s not human. Not all the way. She’s not all cat either but in the grand scheme of things that doesn’t really matter.
Because Haru wasn’t fast enough.
The sun was too high in the sky, and the Cat Kingdom has stolen away her humanity. Or at least enough of it that Haru is not quite Haru any more.
I wasn’t fast enough.
Haru can hear the quiet horror in Muta’s voice as she sits on the lip of the gateway between the Cat Kingdom and what was once her world. As he peeks out of it to see her sitting, staring at her town in the early morning hours. She can hear his hiss and his yowl, the way he holds back a swear. But it’s in his silence that she can feel his pity.
“Kid-”
“Don’t,” she says, screaming it over the wind. It bats at her, and though she isn’t quite steady, she can’t bring herself to crawl back into the Cat Kingdom just yet. She’s not sure if it’s better to stay as human as she is, or return to the place and let it finish off its magic.
Muta makes a noise, something close to yowl filled with pity, but he doesn’t say another word. Just presses his paws at her waist, holding her carefully in place. She appreciates it, and stares out with what she can deny is hours of frustration and fear falling down her face in a steady stream of tears. She grips the lip of what she suspects was once a smoke tower, with her fingers that are as small as a doll, and she can barely hear him over the swirl of the whipping wind. They must be hundreds of feet in the air, to the point that her home-town looks like an aerial photograph, but she can’t bring herself to be afraid.
“Kid, come inside.”
She swallows thick.
“Do I have to?”
“You really don’t want to fall off from here.”
“I’m going to just turn into a cat if I go back in, aren’t I?”
“You’re mostly there anyway… Come on, being a cat isn’t that bad-”
“But I don’t want to lose more of myself.”
Muta doesn’t say a word, and that’s when Baron pops his head out.
“Haru-” somehow his deep voice is worse then Muta’s, the deepness that had reassured her...
“I wasn’t fast enough. I’m… I’m not myself anymore.”
Baron doesn’t say another word, just comes out and sits next to Haru. His hand rests on her’s and they stare at the rising sun in the sky. Her tears were already falling, but when he pressed his glove onto her’s they fell to the point that she is blind to the beauty of the fully rising sun.
Chapter Two:
Something Is Off
“Haru!” called Yoshiska Naoko, “Haru, you’re going to be late for school!”
Honestly that girl. Always late. She was so late last night I didn’t even hear her come in. I need to tell her to come straight home on school nights if she keeps sleeping in.
She expects the usual commotion upstairs, the thundering as her daughter attempts to clean up as quickly as possible, snapping at her uniform and getting her bag- Naoko blinks. Her daughter’s bag, which is usually perched carefully at the foot of the stairs, is nowhere to be seen. She might’ve taken it upstairs if she had homework in most of her classes, but her daughter didn’t usually bother to take it upstairs. She prefers doing her homework on their dining room table.
“Haru!”
Still no noise. She must really be out of it. Naoko sighs and makes her way upstairs. Knocks primly on her daughter’s door.
Not even a groan. She sighs and opens the door.
And feels the blood drain out of her face to see a clean, made-up bed. The one she had made for her daughter herself, yesterday morning after Haru had rushed outside the door during that strange overgrown mess of cattails that were still in their yard.
“Haru?” she asked again, looking around hopefully.
But her daughter was nowhere to be found.
Chapter Three:
What To Do
“I have no idea what I’m going to do with myself. No one can see me like this. I don’t-”
She knew she was growing hysterical. She could feel it building up, just as her seemingly endless tears she couldn’t hold it back. Baron’s gloved fingers tightened on her’s, squeezed comfortably in a way that made Haru look up, and towards his blurry green eyes. She could faintly make out his gentle smile.
“There’s space at the Cat Bureau. And I could always use an excellent record keeper if you are amiable,” he told her, softly.
“I have terrible handwriting,” she responded with a sniff.
A throaty chuckle.
“I was referring to you using a type-writer.”
“I don’t know how to use one. No one over fifty does.”
“... If you are willing, it could be a new skill. Something to learn!”
Despite herself, Haru smiles.
“Baron, are you opposed to a computer?”
“A what?”
Haru laughed. Her tears still spilling.
Chapter Four:
Searching
Naoko tried to remain calm, as she called Hiromi’s cellphone. Tried to reason to herself what has happened is her paranoia- one too late-night viewings of morbid newscasts that have made her think of the worst. She blamed being too harried last night from her newest quilt order and being so focused that she had actually missed her daughter’s call when she stayed over at her friend’s. It wouldn’t have been the first time that her daughter had stayed a Friday night at Hiromi’s, going to school in the morning and then spending the rest of the day off at her friend’s apartment.
Haru just stayed the night at Hiromi’s.
It’s as simple as that.
But something vile was creeping in her throat at the phone rang and rang.
“Hello Hello! This is Hiromi!”
“Hello Hiromi, it’s me, Yoshioka-san, Haru’s mom?” she said as cheerfully as she could.
“Oh, hi Yoshioka-san! Did you call to tell me about what happened yesterday? Did Haru lie about the lacrosse sticks?”
Naoko blinked.
“The what?”
“The lacrosse sticks that were piled outside my apartment?”
“I don’t know anything about lacrosse sticks? I was actually calling to ask when Haru would be coming home-”
“What do you mean?” something in Hiromi’s voice brought her pause, a creeping thing that made something in Naoko writh.
“Didn’t Haru stay at your apartment last night?” her voice was calm. Much too calm in comparison to her rapidly beating heart. To the way her palms began to sweat.
“Did… Did Haru not come home last night?”
Naoko’s eyes slid close. She breathed deeply through her nose.
“Hiromi-chan, please call me as soon as you get to school, and tell me if Haru is there. I need to make a few calls.”
Chapter Five:
A Long Flight
“Am I too heavy?” it slipped out of her mouth before she could stop it, Haru, anxiously holding onto a handful of feathers. She tries not to hold on tight, tries not to pull at them.
But it’s hard, and they are so high up.
Toto laughed.
“Haru- you’re as light as a feather!” he called, and even from her position behind his neck, she could tell he was smiling.
Despite everything, that made Haru smile.
“Toto is an excellent flyer, even with the extra load,” said Baron, calmly, behind him.
“Did you just call me a load?!” screeched Muta, bellow them, clutched in Toto’s claws.
Haru sputtered a laugh.
Chapter Six:
Police
She feels her throat tighten, and she is trying not to cry.
“You’re daughter has been officially missing for twenty-four hours?”
Hiromi sits next to her.
“Last I saw her she was running out of the school gates.”
Chapter 40: Paladin Spectrum (Voltron)
Summary:
Paladin, noun, a knight renowned for heroism and chivalry. Moments of the Paladins as they try to make sense of Space, morals of defending the Universe against an evil intergalactic Empire, and the worst and most difficult thing to any sentient creature-themselves. Non-Chronological.
Chapter Text
Green I
Katie Holt starred in the mirror. She was, she noticed with disinterest at her nearly naked body, that she was very very muscled. The thin, but sturdy support band she had uninspiredly dubbed the ‘space bra’ across her small chest, and the matching set of high waisted space underwear did little to disguise the muscle. Well, she wasn’t on the level of Hunk, by any means, who over the years had lost his ‘insulated layer’ as he put it, and turned into a thick trunk of pure muscle. She had seen him, unaided, lift an entire platoon of child-miners from a Galara slave planet onto his shoulders, back and in his arms as he bolted towards his Lion. She would never be that physically strong, ever in her life. Her body type was all wrong, her frame too small and unable to sustain such a body mass unless she physically augmented her body.
She was also painfully aware that she was the physically weakest of beyond the mice when it came to the people living in the Castle of Lions. But there was a hardness to her body, a leanness emphasized by the hardness of arms, legs, and her stomach. Katie had always been skinny- the Holts tended to run thin and short- but she had quickly lost any fat in the early years. She had never had much to spare and she wonders, sometimes, if she were to come home, would her mother recognize her. At least her father had seen her before he had left for Earth...
She was a far cry from the thin scrappy thing that had joined the ranks of the Garrison in disguise.
When Katie Holt took the mantle of Pidge Gunderson, it was more than cutting off her hair with clothing shears at weird angles in a half-hearted attempt to look like her brother. It was more than buying a binder to push down her non-existent breast( with a large shirt, she looked flat as a board, but she was nothing if not paranoid ). It was more than grabbing her brother’s glasses to obscure her face(prescription lenses poked out, replaced with a thin glass). It was as if she had shed her skin, like a snake, emerging on the other side of the transformation as a quieter, more focused person. She had always admitted, at least to herself, that she had liked femininity- she liked her long hair, she liked her dresses and cardigans, she liked being able to have a secret between her and her mother under the guises of it being ‘a girl thing’.
She wasn’t overly feminine without her hair, her dresses, because she didn’t need to be, she could be a techie and smart and tough and all those things and no one would doubt who she was. She was Katie Holt. Girl. Fourteen and genius, You’re going to reach the stars, Kit-Kat , her mother would often say. She had a loving family, her brother, her father, her mother and their dog. She wasn’t very sociable, had a difficult time picking up on social cues… But her life was good. Not perfect, but better than that. Good and her’s. Loved .
But then of course, her life had been utterly ruined by two words.
Pilot error.
Pidge could admit to herself that it been a combination of denial and grief that had made her hack into Garrison archives. It had been for Matt and her dad, but partly it had been for him too. She remembered meeting Shirogane Takashi. Her brother’s best friend at the Garrison, tall, confident, but too serious Takashi. She remembers the way he had looked her in the eye, despite the height difference, how he had smiled, transforming that rock of a face into something warm and soft. He had taken a look at her, twelve and all oiled up hands and hair a riot around her head and asked what she had been working on with a curious way. No condescension. No hesitation. Just curious and open. She thinks, when she really allows herself, that if such thing as love, at first sight, was real, that at that moment she had fallen in love with him.
When he been announced as the Pilot, four years later, she had been so reassured. So relieved.
She had seen his statistics, both in the simulator and out of it, she knew that Takashi didn’t make errors. Or at least not many. She had ignored the logic in the finality of him making such human mistake. It wasn’t in the man she knew. But to see her validation… that day, heart in her throat at the fact that the shuttle had never left Kerberos in the first place for pilot error to occur…. That had set her on fire with rage and hurt and sheer determination .
Donning Pidge Gunderson was easier then she would have thought.
Just a few aesthetic changes, androgyny was achieved, if leaning on the feminine side. She was small and compact, thin to the extreme, and passed off as a young boy with little to no effort in pursuit of her family. Her personality didn't change much, beyond tempering herself to some extent, being mindful of her monthly cycle, hacking the records to keep the Garrison Medical Staff from looking too deep. And Pidge Gunderson was her life for a year, trying to find answers, trying to find three people lost.
Or, well, it was still her life. She had found all of them, first Shiro, then Matt and finally her father. Then Shiro again- But the Universe was full of lost, displaced people caused by the rise of the Galra Empire over ten-thousand years of conquest. She was a Paladin of Voltron. And it was her job, she thinks, to try and reunite as many people as she could. She was an all or none kind of person. So Katie Holt was still in limbo. Still on hold. She needed to be Pidge- Defender Of the Universe, left arm of Voltron, the Guardian of the Forests.
So with a wry smile, she looked at her muscled, thin self, before turning her back, going for clothing to hide away Kaite for another day. Because the Universe did not need that little girl reaching for the stars. They needed something stronger, fiercer.
Not little Kit-Kat.
Pink I
Sometimes she wondered if the title of Princess was one she was still worthy of.
Oh, Allura introduced herself as such, said it with pride, held her chin high and her back straight. She relished the way it fell from her lips- relished when it was recognized as a title of status and prestige, but adored when her people, her kingdom were recognized. Ten-thousand years was long and many people’s memories were short, especially in wake of suppression and displacement of said memory. Things faded or were erased completely. Her title was empty at best and a constant reminder of the people lost, as far as she knew only three full Alteans lived, four of you counted the Prince despite being half-Galara. She had no people to claim, not in the normal sense…
But she was, on the other hand, very deserving of the title.
She was Princess Allura of Altea- the princess of the Altean legacy, of the Legend Voltron, its heart, sometimes its arms.
Blue I
Sometimes it's the stupid things Lance misses. He misses his sister, Marissa’s obnoxious way of laughing, the way it went so high pitched and then cut off with a horrendous snort. He misses his grandmother Chula’s ropa vieja , how it was so horrendously salty on his tongue, on how she would force feed him at least three bowls because he was ‘ un palito’ . He misses his sister Veronica's perfume, oil based, sweet but earthy, and how you could tell what she had touched just by the smell alone. He misses his Ama’s hands, how they would flutter about as she talked, how they constantly reached out to touch, a squeeze to his arm, a swat of his head, a gentle cupping of his cheek. He misses the little, stupid things they would do, things he took for granted.
Chapter 41: She Who Brings Happiness (Twilight)
Summary:
Bella has done this all before- Once, somewhere, yesteryear, Isabella Marie Swan lived with another name. She loved a man. She loved her brother. She had little care for the kingdom they were carving into the supernatural world with an iron fist, all she wanted was to bring happiness to those she loved. And it all ended in ashes.
Or Bella Swan was once named Didyme, and she’s quite determined to stay AWAY from the life that murdered her. The Cullens ruin that, but well, what sort of life is a former Vampire Queen supposed to expect for herself?
Chapter Text
TAGS: Reincarnation, Aware!Bella, But Also Purposefully Not, She’s just Wants To live her Best Life, Bella With a Backbone, Re-Write of the Twilight Saga, The One In Which Aro Did Kill Didyme, The One in Which Bella Does Miss Her Husband But Also Grew Up In Modernity And Wants Something More, Alternatively Marcus Voultri Has Been Going Insane Since His Bond To His Wife Flared Back To Life, And Has Envarked on an Epic Quest To Find Her, Seventeen Years of Searching Every Knock and Cranny of The World Would Make Anyone Cranky, Aro Is Losing His Shit Because Marcus Took Off On His Own With No Warning, Aro Is Down A Vamp!King, Didyme’s Power’s Had Nuances, Empath Bella Swan, Jasper Is Glad To Have Someone Suffering With Him, Jasper Is The Single Cullen, Bi!Jasper, Bi!Marcus,
Relationships: Marcus/Didyme, Marcus/Bella Swan/Jasper Cullen,
If she had known that the people of Forks had Lamina in their mix, Bella Swan would have never insisted on moving in to live with her father.
She near swears as she spots them, five, a group full of teenage and perhaps young adults. By their skin, when can only guess they are all frightfully young. She bites back a curse. Because seriously?! She has avoided the Lamia her brother rules with an iron fist pretty well, but there they are, five younglings with her staring at them like the utter fool.
"That's the Cullens," chirps the girl who had elected herself to be her guide, Jessica.
Bella breathes, once, twice through her nose.
"The Cullens?" She allows some curiosity to color her voice. Because if her memories would stipulate that they can hear her, from across the room.
If she is extra unlucky, they have gifts that would further attune their senses and tell them that she is aware of them.
She frowns.
If any of you are mind readers, she projects, loud and clear, I am a reincarnated vampire, so by the by-laws, I am allowed to know… And I want to be left alone! Do not eat me!
She looks to them, with narrowed eyes. Not a twitch. Of course. She stretches her reach of emotions. The lamina’s force of emotions slams into her. She nearly swears at the onslaught of sensory force. She breathes sharply through her nose. The thirst- fucking did not miss that shit- is the most central emotion the other-
Boredom.
So, no mind readers like her former brother. She shivers. She does not want anything like Aro in her life, thank you very much. But… Gods, she had to suffer through some form of Lamia. By Aphrodite is she about to lose her mind. Of all the places, Forks Washington.
Chapter 42: For Want of A Nail(Stranger Things)
Summary:
Barbie Harrington, Girl of the Future™ is just a lost princess without a kingdom, following after her teenage parents and trying to pretend everything is okay when it really isn’t. Billy Hargrove finds himself with a fixation that he just can’t shake. She’s just a girl, from some shit-stained, hick town in the middle of nowhere. Pretty enough, big doe brown eyes someone can drown in, blonde hair that falls just right, thin and willowy but moves like a dream. But she follows after Steve Fucking the King Harrington, Creep Jonathan Byers, Bitchy Nancy Wheeler, and Freak Eddie Munson with sweet doe eyes that he wants on him.
OR
Billy Hargrove is a dragon and Barbie Harrington is the Princess he wants to horde away.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Relationships: Billy Hargrove/Original Female Character, Jonathan Byers/Steve Harrington/Nancy Wheeler,
Characters: Original Female Character, Barbie Harrington, Steve Harrington, Jim Hopper, Steve Harrington’s Parents, Nancy Wheeler, Jonathan Byers, Jane/Eleven, Billy Hargrove,
TAGS: OC! Babies, But Mostly Just the One, Time-Travel, Mentions of a Second Generation Party, A Zoomer Against Boomers, Or a Gen Z Girl meets the Yuppies And Suffers, A Kingdom For Modernity, Or Barbie Harrington Misses The Internet, Varying Woes as she suffers 80s Everyism, Implied Sci-fi Riddiculousness Happening Down the Line, Or Accessing another Dimension Affects the Timeline, The Party Somehow Become Their own Government Agency, Yeah They Aren’t Sure How That Happened Either, Bisexual Billy Hargrove, Bisexual Steve Harrington, Bisexual Jonathan Byers, Nancy Gets A Harem Eventually, Billy Hargrove Ain’t Alright, Billy Hargrove the Yandere, Billy Hargrove Has Issues,
For Want of A Nail
7th of September 1985
Hop-Pop is staring at her with a careful, sympathetic face.
His face is so fucking weird to her. Because it’s impersonal as much as it’s trying to be soothing and projecting authority. Barbie Harrington feels like throwing up. And it’s not just because there’s no Skin Pacthes here in the 80s, so they had to stitch her up with needle and thread and fucking staples. Or, well, she thinks it’s the 80s. Because Hop-Pop, Chief Hopper , she reminds herself sternly, isn’t her grandfather. Yet . Oh god, I’ve pulled a Back to The Future, and Uncle Dustin is going to give me so much fucking shit. He’s young, frightfully young to her, no longer silver-haired and slightly stooped. He’s maybe? In his forties.
Given the fact that they are in Hawkins as a town instead of a highly contained facility, designated as a level 5 zone of transdimensional instability, she guessed it's a little bit before the time the whole Pacification Agency for the Realm of Transdimensional Yesteryear formed in 1993 with her ambitious Mother at the forefront.
There is no P.A.R.T.Y. officially with the United Nations at the moment. There’s no official classification of any Extrasensory perception in the human population. It’s just not normalized in the 80s.
She’s…She’s in really, really big trouble she realizes.
And it’s not just because she was in a hospital gown and stitched together like ripped seams in a skirt.
“My name is Barbie? Like the doll?” she replies, pretending to be stupefied.
Hop- Chief Hopper nods. Pulls out an evidence bag. The contents in which merely make her actually throw up.
“Says so right here on your little thermos, Barbie J. Harrington,” he says, tapping the pastel pink cylindrical tube with his finger. The engraving is done in Uncle Dustin’s sloppy hand.
Which is totally not a fucking thermo s, she thinks miserably. Hop-Pop could very well pull an Anakin Skywalker and lose his fucking hand if he managed to press his hand against the fingerprint button. She really hoped it was set to only her bio-metrics. The thought of her grandfather, before he was her grandfather, losing a hand because of Uncle Dustin’s insistence on her having an experimental lightsaber made her want to scream.
She missed her Uncle Dustin with a fierce ache.
He would get her Star Wars prequel jokes she had just made in her head. She isn’t even sure if the full original series is even out at this point.
“Judging by your clothes,” another evidence bag, bigger, this time her dance clothes are placed delicately at the foot of her hospital bed, covered in blood and an enormous gash, “You’re a ballerina. You had the shoes. My… My daughter was obsessed with it.”
He gives off a distant look.
"Okay," she stared at him, “I’m … Barbie? The Ballerina.”
“It’s the 7th of September, 1985,” he said soothingly, “I know you’ve been through a lot, but if you could give us some information about your parents, maybe a phone to call, we can tell them you’re okay..”
She blinked.
If her history was right, that means it was soon to be the second battle against Vecna, October, or maybe early November? The Mindflayer and Demodogs. Henry Creel, Number One, Vecna, was still alive . Barbie tried very hard not to throw up.
She blinked stupidly instead.
"My parents?"
She did quick math. Her parents were seventeen and eighteen respectively at the moment. They were teenagers. Her parents were teenagers and her Hop-Pop didn’t know her.
“Yeah-”
“I don’t- I don’t- My name is Barbie?” she repeats.
Hopper’s brows furrowed.
She really hopes some of Mona’s theater kid energy has rubbed off on her. She has no idea what to tell her grandfather that she’s from the future. Amnesia would be okay to fake, right?
Believable?
He stares at her.
“Jesus. You don’t know your name?”
She blinks stupidly.
“Who are you? Where am I? Am- Am I really Barbie?”
Hop-Pop sucks in a breath.
Oh, and there was her Dad , hovering awkwardly behind Hop-Pop, and a teenager. An older teenager, maybe, but defiantly a fucking teenager. The gravity-defying hair certainly matches the photo albums of his younger days before the Battle of Hawkins in 1987.
Barbie did the only sane thing.
She faints at the sight of her teenage father.
Apparently, the grandparents she had never met are big on ‘charity’.
Her da- Steve looks a little befuddled as he looks at the social worker.
“Wait, my parents are foster parents?”
The worker smiles.
“Yes, Mr. Harrigton. And they’ve agreed to help out Barbie until her parents are found. Finds it fitting considering you saved her life and her name is Harrington.”
Barbie blinks quickly. She never met the Harringtons- they hadn’t… They hadn’t approved of Dad and Pop, even with her Mom in the mix ‘to make it right’. She doesn’t think that her father had talked to them in nearly twenty-five years since they had announced their relationship.
She swallows thickly.
Steve watches as Barbie freezes at the backyard door.
Her eyes are focused on the pool.
He swallows thickly. Tries not to think about the last time a girl name Barbra was in his house.
“Barbie,” he says.
She realizes that she isn’t in the past.
“She’s who?” she asks, startled.
The little girl, blonde, blue-eyed, and small, no more than five tilts her head.
“Holly,” says her father, casually, “That’s Nance and Mike’s kid sister.”
She blinks quickly.
I don’t have an Aunt Holly. Not even a dead one. Holy shit. This isn’t the past. Or well, not really.
Infinite realities.
This is a parallel dimension.
She meets Eddie Munson, Hero fallen in the battle against Vecna in 1986, because she’s staring at a poster for Hellfire on a bulletin board, thinking back to faded t-shirts her older family wears on the anniversary, every year.
He is staring, hellfire club shirt on.
She recognizes him from the photograph on Uncle Dustin’s desk. The same black and white photograph hangs in her mother’s office as well, next to a photograph of Barbara Holland and the victims of all of Vecna’s attack against Hawkins, to ‘remember what’s at stake’.
“You’re the Soap Opera girl,” he says, his dark eyes glitter, he tilts a head to the side, “The one Harrington picked up.”
She’s smiling at his serious expression. She knows he’s a good guy, for all metalhead jackets and automatic bitch face.
“Yeah, I guess I am.”
“You have an issue with Hellfire?” he opens his leather jacket, shimming his head a little.
She stares at the D-twenty on the shirt. She pokes it with a black nail. He jolts underneath the touch. She laughs.
“That’s… That’s a d-20. Like D&D? I know that!” she beams at him.
He stares at her, eyes wide.
“Do you play?”
She shrugs. He laughs, jolting back a little. She lowers her hands.
“Right stupid fucking question, you have amnesia.”
She blinks.
“Can I see… A session? Please?”
He stares at her. A smile quirks on his lips.
“Sure thing, Barbie-doll.”
Billy hears about five people, all day, on his first day of fucking Hawkin’s high.
There’s Steve ‘The King’ Harrington, Captain of the Basketball team, of the Swim Team, record holder of keg stand, and he sounds like some limpdick and typical popular kid of any small shithole town. There’s his apparent new best fucking friend- that Timmy kid had seemed real pissed about that, Billy calls some bitch fight on that- Jonathan ‘The Creep’ Byers, resident loner that suddenly hung around The King with some frequency. Nothing special, just a creep that bonded with the King over some bullshit with a missing brother last year. Then there was the ‘King’s’ girlfriend, one Nancy Wheeler, a prissy-sounding bitch that Tina girl said had was fucking the King and the Creep at the same time. Eddie ‘The Freak’ Munson, a local weed dealer and metalhead who joined the Breakfast Club sometime after he had befriended the youngest member of their little clique, Barbie Harrington, apparently not related to the first Harrington, a foster kid that was found ‘half-dead’ in a ditch somewhere by the King with fucking amnesia of all things. ‘The Princess’ who was also apparently a freak of epic proportions because she was ‘mental’ and too smart for a girl or whatever what the hell Timmy was going on about. Especially because she was in some ‘Nerd’ club with The Freak in addition to Cheerleading.
God did Billy want to shut him the fuck up. If he wasn’t spewing shit about the tiny as fuck social scene, Billy would have already done so. But intelligence was a fucking important. If he was going to survive the next two years here in fucking Hawkins, he needed to divide and conquer. Didn’t sound like it was going to be hard. The people at the top, these five kids, it sounds like some Breakfast Club bullshit. The Jock, the Basketcase, the Nerd, The Criminal, and the Princess all accounted for.
Billy is curious. He can admit it. If that's the clique he needs to crash and burn to come out on top and get his old man off his fucking back, he should see what they’re made of.
He doesn’t see the elusive Breakfast Club until lunch.
They're a pretty bunch, Billy thinks, at first. The hair on the King had not been exaggerated. Billy thinks he’s going to enjoy fucking with that pretty face for that hair alone. Then he sees her.
The Princess, half turned, in the direction of the Freak.
It has to be her because she’s dressed in long, pencil skirt, just like Molly Ringwald, and because the other girl was in The King’s lap.
Barbie fucking Harrington. Timmy hadn’t said she was hot. She’s all thin, elegant lines, just enough tits for a good handful. Hips. Girl, has some hips and her legs are fucking long and he likes the thought of them around his hips. He wonders if she has a nice ass. She wearing riding boots that are suede. Black.
Kinda like Molly Ringwald.
Billy would fuck Molly Ringwald in a fucking second.
And yeah, she’s probably only half as nice looking as Molly, but she’s the nicest thing he’s seen all around today, at least in the girls. The water in Hawkins has not been kind to the girls. Too bad she’s not a redhead. But she’s a soft blonde, he a sucker for a pretty blonde. Her long hair is straight as a pin, flat, but she kinda makes it work, since there’s so much of it. Pass her hips. Now he just needs to see- Brown eyes catch his. Wide and big as a doe’s. A beautiful face, he thinks, maybe as fine as Molly Ringwall. High cheekbones, wide eyes the softest brown, plush little lips that are blood red. A little edge on her otherwise bubblegum-pop appearance. Billy feels a smile creep onto his face. He likes what he sees. She blinks.
A smile is thrown his way.
Bily actually feels his heartbeat increase.
Like a fucking toddler with a crush. He blinks. It was but a second. She’s already turning back to Munson.
Billy thinks when he conquerors, he’s gonna take the Princess with him. At least for as long as she’s fun.
He has a class with her.
Right after lunch. Calculus, advanced courses. He didn’t think she was a junior or a senior. She looks younger for all her red lipstick. She’s tall, 5’ 8’’, he’d say, just a little smaller than him. She feels smaller because of her thinness.
“My Barbie-Doll, you abandoned me!” Munson says, this long-haired limp dick with a sick Dio vest throws an arm around her.
She’s smiling at him. Billy doesn’t like that. Guess he has competition. The Freak isn’t terrible looking and he has the advantage of time. Billy doesn’t mind though. Barbie would be more fun to get if she was with someone else.
“Eddie Munson if you want to graduate this year, you will not refer to me, your tutor, as your Barbie-Doll. I had to use the restroom,” fucking Christ her voice is soft and breathy.
Munson takes his hands off, grinning wide in surrender. Hands wiggle. Arms up. Billy feels the tension he hadn’t known was their leave. Like he had been tensed for a fight. He blinks.
“Got it, Princess, your wish is my command. By the way- finally got one that fits your pencil arms. Forgot to give you this earlier.”
With a flourish, Munson presents Barbie with a baseball shirt, with black sleeves. It’s a club shirt. ‘Hellfire’. Dice, a weird shape, and red devil in the middle. He’s never been into it, but he recognizes the nerdy DnD shit from a few of his lamer music buddies. She’s beaming at the sight of it. There’s the weird aspect that Timmy had mentioned.
How ‘bout that. She’s the Nerd, the Basketcase, and the Princess together.
“Oh, Eddie, that’s so bitching. Thank you,” she’s beaming.
She really smiles a lot. Billy feels a frown on his own face.
“Eddie Munson,” snaps the teacher, some fat cow, sharp behind him, gaze goes softer on Barbie, “Miss Barbie.”
“To our seats!” Barbie says, that large smile still on her face, her eyes, flicker, for a second, on Billy. The smile is still on her face, “You got it, Ms. M.”
She floats. That’s the best way he can call it. And well well, the girl has a nice ass. So does Munson, but Billy’s more focused on the way she moves her hips.
She doesn’t know who he is at first, which is why meeting Billy Hargrove throws her for a loop.
She should have guessed- Not many new students come to Hawkins High while it still existed in the 80s. But Barbie doesn’t make the connection right away. Because, one she’s too busy wrangling Ed’s namesake, Eddie Munson, into graduating from Hawkins High. And two, ever since she had realized that this was a Parallel Dimension, and not exactly the past, she had enough of the tip-toeing BS of trying to preserve the future was straight out the window. She knows Eddie Munson dies in the third battle against Vecna in 1986. And she thinks her family would be happy to know some version of him lived and escaped Hawkins before that happened.
If they find her that is. She tries not to remember that there are infinite realities, infinite worlds speculated in Aunt Erica’s latest thesis paper. PARTY had registered a total of twenty-five confirmed contacts of worlds as of 2022. She’s in number twenty-six. A parallel version of Earth that was running a similar, if different time-line, roughly thirty-seven years in the past. Most of the events had lined up with what she knows of her own Earth’s timeline. Just those startling differences. Like Mom and Uncle Mike having another sibling, Holly, or Aunt Robin having blue eyes instead of green.
She sighs.
A tap to the shoulder. She jolts slightly. Eddie’s side-eying the person who just tapped her shoulder. She turns. It's the new boy. He smiles. She tries not to stare at his little John Waters mustache. He’s handsome, even with the mullet, she thinks with amusement.
“Hi,” he grins with a lot of teeth, she notes.
She smiles back and tilts her head.
“Hi,” she replies.
“My name’s Billy,” his voice is cheerful, even as her stomach flips, “Billy Hargrove.”
Oh. Aunt Max’s brother. He dies in 1985, Star Court Mall Battle.
She blinks. Quickly.
“Barbie Harrington, nice to meet you, Billy.”
She feels her hand automatically drift to her hip. It’s ridiculous. She knows, logically, that he wasn’t one of the Flayed, he was slotted to be- But her hand drifts to her most accessible weapon either way. She breathes. Flexes her hand. She tries to force herself to relax.
“Nice to meet you. Now, I heard that Barbie Harrington is the girl to talk to if you want to pass this class. That right?”
She frowns.
“Hey, you trying to poach my tutor?” Eddie’s all teeth, leaning forward.
She knows he’s a protective friend. Knows it because he saved Uncle Dustin’s life and died for him. She knows he has a soft spot for her because she’s been jumpy and a fucking weirdo as she adjusted to the 80s. And because she bakes cupcakes for every Hellfire session, and maybe because Chrissy Cunningham had started to tag along for every session they can make around Cheer practice. She reaches over automatically to place a hand on his arm. Billy’s eyes follow the movement.
“We can share. Just want to pass this class, man,” he says, voice steady.
Notes:
In which I had issues with some aspects of Nancy Wheeler’s development with two boys and decided ‘fuck it’ she can have both.
I actually don’t really actively ship Nancy with either of the men or the men with each other… There’s was always a sense of unfulfillment with me when it came to that particular storyline, as in, Nancy’s romances, because Nancy specifically states that the concept of ending up like her mother, with the suburban lifestyle, horrifies her. But then we get Steve’s monologue in Season 4, and I honestly feel that yeah, I can see the love he has for her… I’ve been rewatching Stranger Things and I see how Jonathan is with her… And I started to appreciate Nancy’s development more now than I initially did and I just…
Let the girl be a girl boss but also have what she wants, this lead to a general thought of polyamory between Johnathan, Steve(because that boy excludes disaster!Bi energy like no tomorrow), and Nancy. And I guess this was kinda born of the thought that eventually went down a rabbit hole of thinking how that would function realistically, what the future would hold in General for the Party, and somehow I got a baby!OC thrown in from the future trying to navigate the events of Season 2 onward as she gives glimpses of what happens to them post Season 5, whatever that shit may lead too.
And Billy. Billy Hargrove the fucking psycho just kinda… Slid into my thoughts and festered there and I was like fuck, I have to make him a main character, don’t I? And the fucker has to eventually live, too, dang it.
And yes.
Baby girl’s name is Barbra Joyce Harrington, named after Barb and Joyce. She’s born in 2006, when Nancy and Jonathan were thirty-nine, and Steve was 40. My parents had me at 36 and 42, respectively, so I don’t find it that odd that this throuple waited, especially with Nancy’s own issues surrounding settling down. Centered around additional fertility issues lead to Barbie being an only child. And yes Steve got his six nuggets in the form of pseudo nieces and nephews and was completely okay with it because he’s in love with Nancy and Jonathan and he wouldn’t have it any other way. Also, her bio Dad is a casual uncaring ‘whatever’ from everyone in her family. She’s got her Dad and her Pop, and the only reason she has the surname ‘Harrington’ is that everyone agreed it sounded the best.
Babies of the Second generation Party Include:
Pomona ‘Mona’ Henderson, 25, daughter of Dr. Erica and Dr. Dustin Henderson.
Edward ‘Ed’ or ‘Eddie’ Henderson, 24, son of Dr. Erica and Dr. Dustin Henderson.
Luke Mayfield-Sinclair, 19, son of Field-Agent Lucas Sinclair and Field-Command Max Mayfield.
Teresa ‘Tre’ Wheeler, 17, daughter of Doctor Jane ‘Eleven’ and Dr. Mike Wheeler.
Rowan Buckley, 16, (gender-fulid) child of Communications Department Head Robin Buckley and Dr. Amy Buckley (OC).
Barbra ‘Barbie’ or ‘Beejee’ Joyce Harrington,16, daughter of Commander Nancy Wheeler, Security Chief Steve Harrington, and Archivest Jonathan Byers.I made it more or less that nearly everyone in the Party’s kid has some form of ESP ability the general theory presented by Doctor Dustin Henderson is that the complete opening of the Upside-Down in 1987 in the final battle against Vecna more or less affected human development, as did it affect the structural connection of the Stanger Things Earth with that of others. The job of P.A.R.T.Y. is to monitor and contain. Secure, protect, and contain if you will.
Yes, I like Suzie fine, but that girl has like five minutes tops of screen time and it’s fucking cute and all but she’s such a non-character. Erica Sinclair is fucking hilarious and has great chemistry with the cast. Also, shut up I’m not a sucker for the in-love with my big brother best-friend trope. Not at all.
Chapter 43: The Fantabulous Second Life of One Harley-Quinn(MHA/Batman DC Media)
Summary:
Well, in all the scenarios of dying and saving the Bats in the process- Harley did NOT expect to get a literal new life for her efforts. Years in the future, in which meta-humans are now the norm and she went down in history as some sorta feminist icon, despite her villain status… In a second life and a slightly better grasp of sanity, no childhood trauma- Well, the Harlequin gots to make her comeback, doesn’t she? But legally and all that hokum. Bats would’ve wanted that for her, after all.
Chapter Text
Tags: Cross-Over Batman(DC comics, general media)X My Hero Academia, Harley Get’s Her Chemicals Re-Balance, Reset, One-Up Used, Harley Died Saving Batman, Harley was Anti-Hero At the end of her Life, Harley was Besties with Batman when she died, Harley Deals with the ‘Future’, Technically Quirkless Harley, Or the Quirk is her Past Memories, She’s classified as Quirkless(Physically), The Red Shoe Conspiracy, Reincarnation apparently Takes the ‘Crazy’ Away, Harley in Class 1-A, Harley was a Doctor(Not that Kinda Doctor), Harley Sees your Inequality and Rases You A Giant Mallet, Harley Is a Badass, Hero!Harley, Chaotic-Good Harley, Pansexual Harley, Izuku Sees The Quirkless Hero He Should’ve Been,
Relationship: Past!Ivy/Harley, Past Batman&Harley,
In Which Harley Is Reincarnated
(And Confused, but Wouldn’t You If Ya Died and Ended Up Alive After All? Seriously, I’m polling for research purposes, answer the question. Science, and me, need to know!
XOXOX
~ Harley<3)
It is a truth, universally acknowledged, that Jane Austen was a smart broad that knew shit about anything about the world beyond her small English society.
Harley loved the woman to bits- and no its not the escapism of English Romantic literature that makes her love her, it isn’t also because she thought Colin Firth was a snack and dreamy as fuck- but she also realized that her limited worldview contextualized all of the work she wrote. She knew nothing beyond her own society, and her own life, and her books were concerned and colored with that.
Harley is a bit like Jane Austen.
Only less fucking smart and much more screwed than that bad bitch ever was. Because she knows that the world is so much broader than her tiny little brain could ever understand.
Hence Harlein Quinzel stares at her tiny little face in the mirror of the girl that was her and wasn’t at the same time. Her worldview was tiny, and it had just been spat in.
She’s fucking adorable.
Gots that goin’ for me, that’s for sure.
And she ain’t the grown woman she should be. The nearly forty-years worth of memories told her she should be a curvy, but tight and toned woman, small, but compactly strong. She’s none of that. She’s short maybe, but she’s a pudgy lil’ puddin’ thing that if you squinted, could make a killing as a pretty good Shirley Temple impersonator.
If ya didn’t count the red and blue color at the very tips of her large pigtails that is, or her corpse white skin, or her freaky red eye.
Her brighter memories- the ones of a kid living in Japan- told her she had been born like that. What had once been an effect of ACME factory chemicals was somethin’ she was born with. Same thing with her suddenly two colored eyes- One was a bright blue, the same good ol’ color of her first life, while the other was a startling red.
She’s named Fujimoto Hana, and she was born here in Japan, instead of good ol’ Brooklyn.
She’s four, not forty.
“Hana?”
She blinked, her duo-colored eyes rapidly. Her mother was staring at her. Hana-Harley blinked again.
“Mama,” her voice twanged, oddly with her Brooklyn English pulling funkily at her vowels, “I think I just got my quirk.”
Her mother, Fujimoto Hime, froze. Probably because she had been diagnosed as ‘Quirkless’ not three months ago with her ‘freaky’ feet.
“Hana, I know I-”
“ Mama , I swear to Batsy, I jus’ got my quirk and it’s a dozy. ”
“Hana-”
Feeling an alarming amount of confidence, Hana-Harley performed an expert backflip in place. Flawlessly . Her mother gaped. More confident now, Harley did a running leap at the wall, managing to get about five steps in before she pushed off, performing one, two, three, backflips in a row. She stuck the landing and sank into an easy split. Jazz hands. Because she had standards, damn it.
“I got my quirk, Mama. I remember my past life, and apparently, I can do anything I did then.”
Her mother sank onto the floor with wide eyes.
“So you did, Hana-chan… Where you a gymnast?” her voice was faint.
Hana-Harley tilted her head.
“I was named Harley. And yeah. I was a gymnast and Phycologist, a Doctor!”
She wasn’t technically, lyin’, okay? Her mother didn’t need to know she had been a villain.
“We need to get you registered… Would… Would you prefer Harley?”
Her heart throbbed at the easy acceptance.
“Yeah, Mama. I would prefer Harley.”
“Then we’ll change that too, sweetheart.”
“Thank you, Mama.”
That’s the funny thing about people with particular mentality. They think everyone is at fault, rather than themselves. The Crusty Boy was shouting at her, hoarsely in his terrible voice.
She lifted her malt.
Blood and viscera dripped.
She tilted her head. The ‘Nomu’ was still growing back, but the combination of her acid party poppers had done the most work- the regeneration was slowing to a very visible degree. She bared her teeth. Flipped easily away from the Crusty Boy’s reaching hands, malt already swinging. It hit, viciously, hand crumpling under her calculated strike. Bone cracked. Fingers went crooked, and he howled.
“Try to have five-point contact with a broken hand, Curtsy Boy.”
She flipped, easily, as she felt the cold dampness of the Cloud-Man’s teleport start on her skin. Fool her once, its only by surprise.
You don’t fool Harley-Quinn Fujimoto more than once.
She reached a hand into her utility belt. Bells, jingled, and she giggled like mad as she tossed her cute little freeze-bells at the Cloud-Man. He froze, a big hunka ice and she grinned savagely, the crust of the splatter of the Nomu’s blood on her face crunched. It dried pretty quickly. She tossed more bells at the Nomu, even as it came for her. It faltered with the ice, and she threw all the ones she had. She swung her malt and watched with glee as the thing’s limbs hacked off and stayed off. Ha!
“No-no-no- there shouldn’t be a secret boss!” cried the Crusty-Boy.
She mocked and cooed.
“Oh, does baby need a nap after a failed attempted murder?”
She lifted her malt, one-handed.
“Heros aren’t supposed to do this! You’re not doing this right!” he snarled, lifting his stumpy hand.
Harley bared her teeth.
“ You hurt my Sensei, ” she said, deadly serious, furious, “Attacked my classmates, and mean to kill someone. I can do it, however, the fuck I want! I’m The Harlequin , bitch!”
Izuku watched Fujimoto-san with complete and utter awe.
She had analyzed the Villians in seconds-
Chapter 44: For Want of A Nail, II (Stranger Things)
Summary:
Hawkins, Indiana, before the 1986 Incursion of Earth-001 and Earth-001A, before the end of the singular entity of their known Universe, was, according to the history books, just an ordinary midwestern town. Incredibly mundane, incredibly unassuming. But the nexus point of a change so singular in human history nonetheless.
And here she is, Barbie Harrington, stuck just before it all starts in 1984.
She knows she’s in for some trouble. Especially considering the fact that ESP isn’t the norm for the human population yet and Aunt Jane’s horror story of childhood experiments is suddenly very much a possibility for her. What’s a second-generation mage supposed to do with herself without her Party? Perish, most likely.
Or Barbie Harrington would very much like to get ‘Back to the Future’ please. ASAP.
Notes:
SO.
The thought of this story festered in my mind and since I rewatched Stranger Things-
And here we are.
We got an OC baby from the future having panic from the start of the Curse of Hawkings and trying for a fat minute to preserve a timeline of another dimension until she realizes that she’s in a parallel universe and she ain’t got to preserve shit.
Welcome to the constant panic attack of Barbra Joyce Harrington, Barbie, Girl of the Future™, otherwise known as the daughter of the triad bi-lead-disaster that is Steve Harrington/Nancy Wheeler/Jonathan Byers. It’s gonna be a slow burn as we experience the entire events of ‘Stranger Things’ from the perspective of a 15-year-old who only knows the broad strokes of the nonsense her family got up to when they were saving the world as ‘toddlers’ as her Aunt Robin constantly put it, but none of the real details. Because her current history class was still talking about Watergate, excuse you.
More or less the same as my first hack at this story, only a step back into the timeline of the show. I wanted to take my time with this, as one, I am determined, more or less, to make it so a lot more people live and every character gets some development.
#BarbLivesBitches
Chapter Text
Relationships: Billy Hargrove/Original Female Character, (Eventually), Jonathan Byers/Steve Harrington/Nancy Wheeler, Eddie Munson/Chrissy Cunningham, Barbra Holland/Kali, Robin Buckley/Original Female Character, Mike Wheeler/Jane Hopper, Lucas Sinclair/Max Mayfield
Characters: Original Female Character, Barbie Harrington, Jim Hopper, Steve Harrington, Steve Harrington’s Parents, Jonathan Byers, Will Byers, Joyce Byers, Nancy Wheeler, Mike Wheeler, The Wheelers, Barbra Holland, The Hollands, Lucas Sinclair, Erica Sinclair, The Sinclairs, Dustin Henderson, Mrs. Henderson, Jane Hooper/Eleven, Billy Hargrove, Max Mayfield, The Hargroves,
TAGS: OC! Babies, But Mostly Just the One, Time-Travel, Mentions of a Second Generation Party, A Zoomer Against Boomers, Or a Gen Z Girl meets the Yuppies And Suffers, A Kingdom For Modernity, Or Barbie Harrington Misses The Internet, Varying Woes as she suffers 80s Everyism, Implied Sci-fi Riddiculousness Happening Down the Line, Or Accessing another Dimension Affects the Timeline, The Party Somehow Become Their own Government Agency, Yeah They Aren’t Sure How That Happened Either, Pansexual Steve Harrington, Pansexual Jonathan Byers, Nancy Gets A Harem Eventually, Barbie has Anxiety, Barbie is Not All Right, Barbie is STRESSED, Eddie is a Good Bro, Barbie is the best Accidental Wingman, Pansexual Billy Hargrove, Billy Hargrove Ain’t Alright, Billy Hargrove the Yandere, Billy Hargrove Has Issues,
Chapter I:
For want of a battle the kingdom was lost:
7th of August 1984
Hop-Pop is staring at her with a careful, sympathetic face.
He's in all brown, hat on his head, and a large mustache on his upper face.
Barbie Harrington stares.
She can't help it.
She's only ever seen him in loose jeans and Hawaiian shirts with outrageous patterns, and clean-shaven. Maybe sweatpants and basketball shorts, if he’s feeling extra lazy. His face is so fucking weird to her. It's not just because it's younger , even if that’s a trip. As strange as it is to see her grandfather without his deeper laugh lines, and silver hair, it's even stranger because it's an impersonal expression. As much as it’s trying to be soothing and projecting authority, the whole wrongness and lack of recognition in his eyes breaks her heart and freaks her out in the same breath.
Because there was always a lightness in his eyes when he saw her.
All she sees in his eyes is pity. Maybe gentleness because she's a kid, not because she's his baby Barbie.
Barbie feels like crying but holds the tears at bay by clenching her hands into the scratchy polyester sheets. Bile rises in her throat. And it’s not just because there are no Skin Patches here in the 80s, so they had to stitch her up with needle and thread and fucking staples. Or, well, she thinks it’s the 80s. Because Hop-Pop, Chief Hopper , she reminds herself sternly, isn’t her grandfather. Yet . Oh god, I’ve pulled a 'Back to The Future', and Uncle Dustin is going to give me so much fucking shit. He’s young, frightfully young to her, no longer silver-haired and slightly stooped. He’s maybe? in his forties. Late thirties at the earliest, instead of the pushing 90 he should be.
Given the fact that they are in Hawkins Memorial Hospital, in Hawkins as a town instead of a highly contained facility, designated as a level 5 zone of transdimensional instability, she guessed it's a little bit before the time the whole Pacification Agency for the Realm of Transdimensional Yesteryear formed in 1993 with her ambitious Mother at the forefront.
There is no P.A.R.T.Y. officially with the United Nations at the moment. There’s no official classification of any Extrasensory perception in the human population. It’s just not normalized in the 80s.
She’s…She’s in really, really big trouble she realizes.
And it’s not just because she was in a hospital gown and stitched together like ripped seams in a skirt looking at her grandfather before he was her grandfather.
"Barbie, we just want to understand what happened, do you know who hurt you?"
She swallows thickly. Blinks at him stupidly.
“Um?” she replies, whispering and pretending to be stupefied.
Hop- Chief Hopper sighs. Pulls out an evidence bag. The contents in which merely make her actually throw up. His brow furrows.
“I know your Barbie, says so right here on your little thermos, Barbie J. Harrington,” he says, tapping the pastel pink cylindrical tube with his finger. The engraving is done in Uncle Dustin’s sloppy hand.
Which is totally not a fucking thermo s, she thinks miserably. Last she had seen it, it had been attached to her purse’s side pocket, opposite of her actual water bottle… Had it popped off? That was expensive! Hop-Pop could very well pull an Anakin Skywalker and lose his fucking hand if he managed to press his hand against the fingerprint button. She really hoped it was set to only her biometrics. The thought of her grandfather, before he was her grandfather, losing a hand because of Uncle Dustin’s insistence on her having an experimental lightsaber made her want to scream. " It's just cool, Beejee!"
She missed her Uncle Dustin with a fierce ache.
Her godfather would get her Star Wars prequel jokes she had just made in her head. She isn’t even sure if the full original series is even out at this point.
“Judging by your clothes,” another evidence bag, bigger, this time her dance clothes are placed delicately at the foot of her hospital bed, covered in blood and an enormous gash. He pulls out her mini backpack, a cute thing that was pastel pink save the large dried patch of her blood, “You’re a ballerina on the way home from practice? You had shoes and a backpack. My… My daughter was obsessed with it. At least before the galaxies and space stuff.”
He gives off a distant look. Sara Hopper, his first daughter who died of cancer before… Everything . Hop-Pop fiddles with a blue-hair tie on his wrist. The same one that Aunt Jane wears on her wrist every day, less frayed and stretched out. Barbie swallows thickly.
"Okay," she whispers.
“It’s the 7th of August, 1984,” he said soothingly, “I know you’ve been through a lot, but if you could give us some information about your parents, maybe a phone to call, we can tell them you’re okay.”
She blinked.
If her history was right, that means it was soon to be the first P.A.R.T.Y. battle against Vecna, in early November? Will Byers goes missing into the Up-Side Down… Henry Creel, Number One, Vecna, was still alive . Aunt Jane is stuck with the ‘True Monster’. Barbie tried very hard not to throw up. Her Aunt Jane was suffering at the moment.
She blinked stupidly instead.
"My parents?"
She did quick math. Her parents were sixteen and seventeen respectively at the moment. They were teenagers barely older than her. Her parents were teenagers, not yet together, and her Hop-Pop didn’t know her .
“Yeah-”
“I don’t- I don’t-? You think I’m named Barbie?” she repeats.
Hopper’s brows furrowed.
She really hopes some of Mona’s theater kid energy has rubbed off on her. She has no idea what to tell her grandfather that she’s from the future. On what to say what has happened.
Amnesia is believable? Right?
He stares at her.
“Jesus. You don’t know your name?”
She blinks stupidly.
“Where am I? Please, sir-”
Hop-Pop sucks in a breath.
“Okay, Okay,” his voice goes more gentle, calmer, and less questioning, and she knows with a sudden burst of tears it's because he was thinking she was like Aunt Jane, a kid in trouble- which I fucking am . He lifts his hands carefully, and cups her hands.
She sobbed at the contact.
Because it feels the same as what it would be. Same calloused warmth, if less wrinkled.
“I don’t-” she’s not faking the tears, or her hysteria, because this was freaky as fuck, “I don’t remember how-”
His hands squeeze gently. And Barbie wails .
“Hey, hey, honey you’re gonna pull your stitches-”
He brings her into his arms, gently, and carefully. She clings.
Because somehow her Hop-Pop smells the damn same.
And she can’t help but wail at how this is so fucking trippy and wrong.
Chapter II:
8th of August 1984
Apparently, the grandparents she had never met are big on ‘charity’.
Her da- Steve looks a little befuddled as he looks at the social worker.
“Wait, my parents are foster parents?”
The worker smiles.
“Yes, Mr. Harrigton. And they’ve agreed to help out Barbie until her parents are found. Finds it fitting considering you saved her life and her name is Harrington.”
Barbie blinks quickly. She never met the Harringtons- they hadn’t… They hadn’t approved of Dad and Pop, even with her Mom in the mix ‘to make it right’. She doesn’t think that her father had talked to them in nearly twenty-five years since they had announced their relationship.
She swallows thickly.
Steve watches as Barbie freezes at the backyard door.
Her eyes are focused on the pool.
“Barbie,” he says.
She realizes that she isn’t in the past.
“She’s who?” she asks, startled.
The little girl, blonde, blue-eyed, and small, no more than five tilts her head. But she smiles and it’s her mom’s smile, but on a much younger face.
“Holly,” says her father, casually, not looking up from his notes, brows furrowed, “That’s Nance and Mike’s kid sister.”
She blinks quickly.
I don’t have an Aunt Holly. Not even a dead one. Holy shit. This isn’t the past. Or well, not really.
Infinite realities.
This is a parallel dimension.
She meets Eddie Munson, Hero fallen in the battle against Vecna in 1986, because she’s staring at a poster for Hellfire on a bulletin board, thinking back to faded t-shirts her older family wears on the anniversary, every year.
He is staring, hellfire club shirt on.
She recognizes him from the photograph on Uncle Dustin’s desk. The same black and white photograph hangs in her mother’s office as well, next to a photograph of Barbara Holland and the victims of all of Vecna’s attack against Hawkins, to ‘remember what’s at stake’.
“You’re the Soap Opera girl,” he says, his dark eyes glitter, he tilts a head to the side, “The one Harrington picked up.”
She’s smiling at his serious expression. She knows he’s a good guy, for all metalhead jacket and automatic bitch face.
“Yeah, I guess I am.”
“You have an issue with Hellfire?” he opens his leather jacket, shimming his head a little.
She stares at the D-twenty on the shirt. She pokes it with a black nail. He jolts underneath the touch. She laughs.
“That’s… That’s a d-20. Like D&D? I know that!” she beams at him.
He stares at her, eyes wide.
“Do you play?”
She shrugs. He laughs, jolting back a little. She lowers her hands.
“Right stupid fucking question, you have amnesia.”
She blinks.
“Can I see… A session? Please?”
He stares at her. A smile quirks on his lips.
“Sure thing, Barbie-doll.”
She clutches Will’s hand, and he squeezes it.
“ Should I stay, should I go, ” she sings softly, running a hand through his hair, “That’s your fight song right?”
He clutches back. Eyes were wide and focused on the light of her saber as they walk.
“You have a jedi lightsaber,” he tells her, voice shaking.
“Yup.”
“You an alien?”
“Nope.”
“Oh.”
She laughs, softly, even as she carefully dodges between the vines that would alert Vecna of their exact location.
“You don’t have to sound disappointed.”
“But… I thought only people in a Galaxy Far, Far Away had it.”
“My Uncle decided it would be cool to make,” she replies, fond.
Will Byers, squeezes her hand.
“Cool Uncle.”
She smiles, wistful. She misses her godfather with a fierce ache. She tries not to think how she had never met Will Byers because of his passing. He was her Uncle- and he died in the final Incursion of 1987, Battle Against Vecna.
He’s only twelve, nearly thirteen… And he dies at sixteen.
His hand is small in her’s.
“Yeah, he is.”
“I… I… Do you remember more?”
She grimaces.
“I never forgot.”
“So you lied?”
“I had too.”
“Why?”
She bites her lip. 1984, she doesn’t even have Back to the Future as a reference. Will Byers- the uncle she had never met.
“Because I’m from the future, and people to freak out if you talk about it.”
Will stops walking. She turns. His eyes are wide. She smiles.
“How far in the future?”
“My name is Barbra Joyce Harrington, and I was born in 2006. I fell backward in time in the year 2020.”
“Whoa.”
She grins.
Steve clings to her. She swallows thickly.
“You’re from the future. Your name is Harrington,” he says, blinking at her.
She smiles.
“Hey, Dad.”
He swallows thickly.
“Fuck.”
She laughs.
“That’s what I said.”
Billy hears about the same eight people, all day, on his first day of fucking Hawkin’s high.
There’s Steve ‘The King’ Harrington, Captain of the Basketball team, of the Swim Team, record holder of keg stand, and he sounds like some limpdick and typical popular kid of any small shithole town. There’s his apparent new best fucking friend- that Timmy kid had seemed real pissed about that, Billy calls some bitch fight on that- Jonathan ‘The Creep’ Byers, resident loner that suddenly hung around The King with some frequency. Nothing special, just a creep that bonded with the King over some bullshit that happened last year. Then there was the ‘King’s’ girlfriend, one Nancy Wheeler, a prissy-sounding bitch that Tina girl said had was fucking the King and the Creep at the same time. There was Barb Holland, a nerd priss that was best friends with Nancy. And Robin Buckely, a Brain Band geek that stuck to the group like glue. Eddie ‘The Freak’ Munson, a local weed dealer, and metalhead who joined the Breakfast Club sometime after he had befriended the youngest members of their little clique. There was Chrissy Cunningham, preppy priss and cheerleading captain at just sophomore year…
And then there was Barbie Harrington, her apparent best friend, apparently not related to the first Harrington, a girl from out of town that was found ‘half-dead’ in a ditch somewhere by the King with fucking amnesia of all things. ‘The Princess’ who was also apparently a freak of epic proportions because she was ‘mental’ and too smart for a girl or whatever what the hell Timmy was going on about. Timmy and Tammy or whatever seemed to have some extra beef with Barbie, as apparently, her appearance had caused an enormous shift in the social scene.
His kind of girl, really.
God did Billy want to shut the two idiots the fuck up. If they wasn’t spewing shit about the tiny as fuck social scene, Billy would have already done so. But intelligence was a fucking important. If he was going to survive the next two years here in fucking Hawkins, he needed to divide and conquer. Didn’t sound like it was going to be hard. The people at the top, these seven kids, it sounds like some Breakfast Club bullshit. The Jock, the Basketcase, the Brain, The Criminal, and the Princess all accounted for and than some.
Billy is curious. He can admit it. If that's the clique he needs to crash and burn to come out on top and get his old man off his fucking back, he should see what they’re made of.
He doesn’t see the elusive Breakfast Club until lunch.
They're a pretty bunch, Billy thinks, at first. The hair on the King had not been exaggerated. Billy thinks he’s going to enjoy fucking with that pretty face for that hair alone. Then he sees her.
The Princess Basketcase, half turned, in the direction of the Freak.
It has to be her because she’s dressed in a long, pencil skirt, just like Molly Ringwald, and because Timmy hisses in a mix of horned-up anger as he clocks her, Billy knows the type.
Barbie fucking Harrington. Timmy hadn’t said she was hot. She’s all thin, elegant lines, just enough tits for a good handful. Hips. Girl, has some hips and her legs are fucking long and he likes the thought of them around his hips. He wonders if she has a nice ass. She wearing riding boots that are leather. Brown. They go all the way up her sweet caves.
Kinda like Molly Ringwald.
Billy would fuck Molly Ringwald in a fucking second.
And yeah, she’s probably only half as nice looking as Molly, but she’s the nicest thing he’s seen all around today, at least in the girls. The water in Hawkins has not been kind to the girls. Too bad she’s not a redhead. Two of the other girls at the table are redheads. One’s a fat cow, while the other one is cute enough. Too toothy, for him… But the girl he’s clocked as Barbie is a soft blonde, he a sucker for a pretty blonde. Her long hair is straight as a pin, a bit flat. Saved what looks like a weakly teased side part, but she kinda makes it work, since there’s so much of that light color. Pass her hips. Now he just needs to see- Brown eyes catch his. Wide and big as a doe’s, sharp makeup, winged eyeliner that is thin as fuck. A beautiful face , he thinks surprised and pleased at the same moment, maybe as fine as Molly Ringwall. High cheekbones, wide eyes the softest brown. Like Carmel, and plush lips that are blood red. A little edge on her otherwise bubblegum-pop appearance, for she’s wearing pastel pink shirt and white skirt that swishes about her long boots. Billy feels a smile creep onto his face. He likes what he sees, the priss with a little edge. She blinks.
A smile is thrown his way.
Bily actually feels his heartbeat increase.
Like a fucking toddler with a crush. He blinks. It was but a second. She’s already turning back to Munson.
Billy thinks when he conquerors, he’s gonna take the Princess with him. At least for as long as she’s fun.
He has a class with her.
Right after lunch. Calculus, advanced courses as he can get out here in the fucking shit turd town. He didn’t think she was a junior or a senior. She looks younger for all her red lipstick. She’s short as fuck, 4’11’’, he’d say, making him feel like a fucking giant. She feels smaller because of her thinness. She’s fragile, small-
“My Barbie-Doll, you abandoned me!” Munson says, this long-haired limp dick with a sick Dio vest is throws an arm around her.
She’s smiling at him. Billy doesn’t like that. Guess he has competition. The Freak isn’t terrible looking and he has the advantage of time. Billy doesn’t mind though. Barbie would be more fun to get if she was with someone else.
“Eddie Munson if you want to graduate this year, you will not refer to me, your tutor, as your Barbie-Doll. I had to use the restroom, you co-dependent idoit,” fucking Christ her voice is soft and breathy.
Sweet as candy. He bet she’s a screamer.
Munson takes his hands off, grinning wide in surrender. Hands wiggle. Arms up. Billy feels the tension he hadn’t known in his body leave. Like he had been tensed for a fight. He blinks.
“Got it, Princess, your wish is my command. By the way- finally got one that fits your pencil arms, new shirt kiddo. Forgot to give you this earlier.”
With a flourish, Munson presents Barbie with a baseball shirt, with black sleeves. It’s a club shirt. ‘Hellfire’. Dice, a weird shape, and red devil in the middle. He’s never been into it, but he recognizes the DnD shit from a few of his lamer music buddies. She’s beaming at the sight of it. There’s the weird aspect that Timmy had mentioned.
How ‘bout that. She’s the Brain, the Basketcase, and the Princess together.
“Oh, Eddie, that’s so bitching. Thank you,” she’s beaming.
She really smiles a lot. Billy feels a frown on his own face.
“Eddie Munson,” snaps the teacher, some fat cow, sharp behind him, gaze goes softer on Barbie, “Miss Barbie.”
“To our seats!” Barbie says, that large smile still on her face, her eyes, flicker, for a second, on Billy. The smile is still on her face, “You got it Ms. M.”
She floats. That’s the best way he can call it. And well well, the girl has a nice ass. So does Munson, but Billy’s more focused on the way she moves her hips.
She doesn’t know who he is at first, which is why meeting Billy Hargrove throws her for a loop.
She should have guessed- Not many new students come to Hawkins High while it still existed in the 80s. But Barbie doesn’t make the connection right away. Because, one she’s too busy wrangling Ed’s namesake, Eddie Munson, into graduating from Hawkins High. And two, ever since she had realized that this was a Parallel Dimension, and not exactly the past, she had enough of the tip-toeing BS of trying to preserve the future was straight out the window. She knows Eddie Munson dies in the third battle against Vecna in 1986. And she thinks her family would be happy to know some version of him lived and escaped Hawkins before that happened.
If they find her that is. She tries not to remember that there are infinite realities, infinite worlds speculated in Aunt Erica’s latest thesis paper. PARTY had registered a total of twenty-five confirmed contacts of worlds as of 2020, with only the Upisde-Down techinically registering as a parallel world rather then a separate dimension. She’s in number twenty-six, which she is privately calling Earth-001B, with this version of the Upside-Down is Earth-001C. A parallel version of Earth that was running a similar, if different time-line, roughly thirty-seven years in the past. Most of the events had lined up with what she knows of her own Earth’s timeline. Just those startling differences. Like Mom and Uncle Mike having another sibling, Holly, or Aunt Robin having blue eyes instead of green.
She sighs.
A tap to the shoulder after Ms. M gives them their assignment. She jolts slightly. Eddie’s sideying the person who just tapped her shoulder. She turns. It's the new boy. He smiles. She tries not to stare at his little John Waters mustache. He’s handsome, even with the mullet, she thinks with amusement.
“Hi,” he grins with a lot of teeth, she notes.
She smiles back and tilts her head.
“Hi,” she replies.
“My name’s Billy,” his voice is cheerful, even as her stomach flips, “Billy Hargrove.”
Oh. Aunt Max’s brother. He dies in 1985, Star Court Mall Battle.
She blinks. Quickly.
“Barbie Harrington, nice to meet you, Billy.”
She feels her hand automatically drift to her hip. It’s ridiculous. She knows, logically, that he wasn’t one of the Flayed, he was slotted to be- But her hand drifts to her most accessible weapon either way. She breathes. Flexes her hand. She tries to force herself to relax. She doesn’t know a lot about him- Aunt Max had mentioned that he had been very brave in the final moments of his life- but not much else.
“Nice to meet you. Now, I heard that Barbie Harrington is the girl to talk to if you want to pass this class. That right?”
She frowns.
“Hey, you trying to poach my tutor?” Eddie’s all teeth, leaning forward. His eyes hadn’t missed her aborted motion to the ‘Jedi lightsaber’.
She knows he’s a protective friend. Knows it because in her Earth, he died saving Uncle Dustin’s life. She knows he has a soft spot for her because she’s been jumpy and a fucking weirdo as she adjusted to the 80s, and because he's guilty about what happened at the pool with the Demogorgon. That he had been ‘chickenshit’ when he should have done more for her. The fact that he’s concerned for her warms her heart.
And maybe because she bakes a cake for every Hellfire session, and maybe because Chrissy Cunningham had started to tag along for every session they can make around Cheer practice. She reaches over automatically to place a hand on his arm. Billy’s eyes follow the movement. Eddie’s tense form relaxes a fraction.
“We can share. Just want to pass this class, man, don’t need to be so protective of your girlfriend,” he says, voice steady.
His eyes stay locked her hand. Until she wrinkles her nose. They flicker to her face.
“Ew,” she says simply glancing, unrepentant at Eddie.
“Barbie-doll you fucking wound me,” said Eddie, clutching at his chest.
“And I would break Chrissy’s heart if you weren’t like a brother to me,” she replied, rolling her eyes.
Eddie goes the most adorable shade of pink. She laughs as he hides behind his hair.
“ Harrington swear to fucking God-”
“She’s going to ask you to Tina’s party,” she replies, lips quirking, “And to match costumes. She’s dressing as Sandy from Grease . She figures you could make a Danny costume cheap.”
Eddie gaps.
“YOU SWORE YOU’D TELL NO ONE ABOUT GREASE !” he whisper-yells, reaching forward to grip at the lapel of her shirt. His rings knock on her pearls.
She wiggles her brows.
“I didn’t. Chrissy overheard when you were playing it for my ballet practice. Thanks to the Born to Handjive, you’re getting a date. Bow before the ballerina, metalhead bitch.”
Eddie swore. Barbie grinned as she looked over to Aunt Max’s brother as he snorted.
“He has a massive crush on my best friend in cheerleading, Chrissy Cunningham. It’s ridiculous how much they’re pinning. If I have to spend one more day with their cow-eyes I will lock them in a closet until they starve to death or they fuck.”
Billy Hargrove cackled.
Eddie whined.
“Barbie-doll you will pollute your virgin ears.”
“My ears are into free speech, Eddie.”
“Jesus Christ,” muttered Billy, still cackling, “I thought you were a Priss, princess.”
Eddie snorts.
"She is a fucking priss, she just diverts and surprises the shit out of everyone with shit like that."
"It's all for the shiggles."
"Shiggles?"
"Shit and giggles."
Billy Hargrove laughs again.
She smiles. This laugh was softer, more of a surprise than anything else.
"And if you need help in calculus, I do tutoring sessions at home at 7."
She writes out the address on a post-it note before she slips it over to him. He picks it up. His brow furrows.
"Why so late, Princess?"
"I have cheer or dance, or Hellfire and babysitting every day."
"Busy girl."
Eddie curls a hand around her neck.
"That's our Barbie. Expect a gaggle of infants at the session. I can’t express how much shit they cause..."
“The Party loves you too, Eddie,” she replies, a smirk on her lips.
Eddie glares.
“No, I don’t, my cred demands I think their infants.”
“They are infants. And we all co-parent.”
Eddie squawks.
“Please tell me I’m dad, at the least!”
“Jonathan is Dad. You’re the crazy Uncle.”
“How dare you!”
“Steve is Mom.”
Eddie laughed.
“Okay, actually I can see it.”
She grinned.
It’s unexpected, but somehow, it isn’t Munson that presents the biggest issue when it comes to Barbie Harrington. Billy learns quickly that his biggest obstacle isn’t the Freak with the heart of gold who looks after the little bunny Chrissy like she hung the moon in the sky.
It’s the mother fucking King, The Hair.
He holds an arm around her, carefully and smiles. But his eyes are sharp, dark, and on Billy. She’s comfortable, even when she’s sweat-covered and wearing nothing but her leotard. Their foster siblings- he gathered that much from asking about. The Hair saved her life when they met, and apparently, the ‘Party’ as Barbie had called it, had gotten involved with some real hush-hush shit. Rumors around were wild as fuck. The Breakfast Club is the older part, and they are a tight-knit group, trauma and fucking shit uniting them.
Steve the Hair fucking holds onto Barbie like she’s gonna disappear. It must have been some serious shit. Just one tutoring session and he sees that they care. It’s… It’s fucking weird.
Especially because Steve Harrington seems to hate him on sight, gaze dark and accusing.
Like he’s a fucking threat.
The asshole has good instincts.
“Barbie, Doll, baby, you are too fucking cute,” says Munson, hair in Danny Zuko’s little twirl, funny looking for the mullet thing he has.
She twirls, white fabric swirling. Billy can’t help but stare at the glitter. One, because there’s so much of it, and because the fabric is clinging in all the right places on Barbie.
“It is Moon Child to you,” said the girl, sweetly, her dark eyes gleaming.
“She wasn’t a blonde,” Billy says, immediately.
Munson snorts and knocks a fist against his arm. It’s a gentle hit. Soft as fuck. Munson doesn’t have a fighting bone in his body.
“In the book she was. And she also had golden eyes.”
“I’m not wearing contacts, Eddie. I’ll get an eye infection.”
“Whatever you say, Padawan.”
Chapter 45: Wild Thing(You Make My Heart Sing) (Stranger Things)
Summary:
She died. Cracked and broken. He died. Impaled and standing tall. The Monster took, took until they simply had nothing more to give … Somehow, it’s the first day that Billy Hargrove sets foot in Hawkins High, and there’s this girl looking at him like the ghost he should be. Somehow, Chrissy Cunningham and Billy Hargrove find themselves alive and deal with that, their hearts beating in time.
Together.
Or Chrissy and Billy have a startling amount in common, an abusive parent, hyper-fixation on social expectations, and a horrible death at the hands of a Boogyman. She made herself small and pliant, while he made himself big and vicious. They’re just two hurt wild things at heart, who find a family within each other.
Notes:
Yeah. I need to stop thinking about AUs. I know, I know! But my three am thoughts tend to be AUs that fester unless I write them out.
Yup, me and my Muse are diametrically opposed, sort of foes, you know?
Also, trigger warning for the fucked up shit that Henry Creel does.
Specifically the shit he did to Chrissy in this chapter.
Chapter Text
Relationships: Billy Hargrove & Chrissy Cunningham, Max Mayfield & Chrissy Cunningham, Steve Harrington/Billy Hargrove, Eddie Munson/Chrissy Cunningham, Chrissy Cunningham’s Brother,
Tags: Time-Travel, Peggy Sue Style, Friendship Focused, Platonic Soulmates, Pansexual Billy, Demisexual Chrissy, Shining Power Logic, Or Trauma gives you Psychic Abilities, Billy Ain’t Alright, Chrissy Ain’t Alright, Billy Will Kill For Chrissy, Or Billy Is An Older Brother, He’ll Kill for Max Too, Trauma Bonding, Physic Bond, Empath Billy, Empath Chrissy, Telepath Billy, Telekientic Chrissy, The Kids Ain’t Alright, They Are Woefully Ignoring the Party Because Billy Is A Macho-Idiot, Chrissy doesn’t have a Clue, Billy has Issues, Chrissy has Issues, Body Dysmorphia, Period Typical Homophobia, Internilized Homophobia, Toxic Masculinity, Bulimia, Eating Disorders, Self-Hatred, Anxiety, Depression, Body Horror, Vicious Descriptions of Body Mutilation, Thank Henry Creel For That, Billy is a Junior, Chrissy is a Sophomore, Billy is physically 17, Chrissy is physically 15, Slow Burn, Eddie Munson Has a Crush on Chrissy Cunningham, Chrissy Cunningham has a crush on Eddie Munson, Billy Hargrove has a crush on Steve Harrigton, Steve Harrington (Eventually) has a crush on Billy Hargove, Steve Has An Awkward Pansexual Awakening, Billy Is Constantly Pulling on Steve’s Metaphoric Pigtails, Disaster!Steve Harrigton, Soft!Eddie, Feral!Billy, Sunshine!Chrissy, Miscommunication, Fake Relationship(Technically, More like People Assume and they Don’t Correct), Max Thinks her Brother is a Pod Person, But A Nice Pod Person Now, Codependency For Twenty Alex, Billy Dolls Out Nicknames Like Crazy, Billy Hargrove is a Prick, Chrissy Cunningham Is Baby, Billy Will And Can Punch Anything In The Face, Billy and Chrissy The Dynamic Duo,
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Chrissy I
Here’s the thing.
Chrissy Cunningham felt herself die. She felt the broken bones, the shattered jaw, the eyes that all but melted out of her sockets, fluids and blood that dribbled down her cheeks and twisted jaw. She had tasted her own eyes, full stop, bright and penny-copper sharp, gooey, and thick saltiness on her flapping, lolling tongue.
She had felt how her body had just…
Broken, shattered, lost control which is so fucking funny because her mother tries so damn much to control her body. She didn’t know when you died you peed and defecated yourself. Sticky slick and caked all across her twisted, pretzeled legs. Dried and somehow scratchy even though she was dead. She hadn’t known that after hours, your body started to freeze, seize up like the worse cramp, and then bloat, swell like a balloon with the gas of her own rotting flesh, to the ever-present disgust of her mother, who cried in anger when she realized that Chrissy couldn’t be stuffed into the too-small dress she had brought the Mortician. Because once again, even from beyond the grave, Chrissy was too much of a pig for Laura Cunningham’s taste. That she would have to be a closed casket, not her perfect coffin showstopper.
Chrissy shouldn’t know this.
Honest to God, she should’ve walked into the shadow of death, ashes to ashes, dust to dust.
But the voice, the voice that promised with a croon to make all the pain go away-
Lied.
Because he instead took pieces of her, carved himself a hallow of her mutilated body, of her soul, and kept her locked, tied like a wild dog to the rotting flesh that she had been. Pulling, weeping, trying, and tugging to get out. Ripping at herself inside out to try and escape.
All while he took and took and took and took and took from Chrissy.
And then…
Suddenly, she’s in Hawkins High. Standing at her? Locker, ajar, as if she’s getting ready to go to class. It’s different from what she remembers, there isn’t the obligated collage of different photos of Jason she had put together at her mother’s urging plastered on the door, and the small pile of collage brochures was gone.
It’s wrong, and the locker isn’t right off the gym like it was in her senior year.
She breathes.
She breathes through her lips as if she hadn’t just died. As if nothing of what she had just experienced was real.
She was losing her mind, but that was true even before she died and got stuck in a decaying shell.
She stares, eyes wide at the mirror in the locker, and sees her hair in french braids laced with little pink stain ribbons, longer than what she had, past her shoulders and towards her waist, and with pearls in her ears. She isn’t wearing her favorite necklace charm- the one with her little ‘86 charm- the one her estranged brother Tommy had sent her through the mail, like all of his presents, with a note ‘ This is your year, Missy Chrissy ’. In its place is a simple little pumpkin charm, on the same fine, old gold chain she had been gifted by her Nana Iris… The charm is the one she usually wears for Halloween, vintage and small, which always made her mother purse her lips. But she can’t technically protest it because it was an heirloom.
She’s wearing her favorite blue eyeshadow, with big dolled eyelashes curled just so, a bright blush that doesn’t quite fit her tan complexion, that cakes over her freckles, and a shiny, shiny lipgloss that’s a bright bublegum pink. She’s in a pastel pink pinafore, a cream cashmere turtle-neck sweater, with her cheer letter tied neatly around her shoulders. Tights the same color as her pinafore, and leather boots that are blindingly white are on her legs and feet, like she’s dressed for Autumn, instead of Spring. She’s wearing a backpack.
Her hand is on the locker door, she realizes, with a hazy blink, and on her thumb, it was her favorite ring. A stu4pid little mood ring, too big for most of her fingers. She had found it- freshman year in the parking lot- adored it for the little bat wings steel band and the big, fake jewel that shifted colors. Jason had thrown it away, within like a week of dating at the end of sophomore year. He had bought her a cheap replacement, a band with hearts- that had turned her pinkie green, nickel plating on the band instead of the steel of her little bat. The fact she still had it told her she was suddenly a sophomore, somehow not dead again. She rubbed desperately at the mood jewel, chewing her lips and tasting the watermelon lip gloss she used to favor before her mother had insisted she switched to chalky, hot pink lipsticks. “Because lip-gloss is for children, Christine Elizabeth.”
She can admit it- Chrissy is confused and starts… Running, slamming the locker shut in panic. Because last time she stayed meek and afraid and barely moved at all before He got her- She’s just pelting down the hallway, pink backpack smacking against her back in a steady, hurting rhythm, but she’s running faster and faster and faster- vaulting over an overturned trashcan that causes some people to call out in alarm. Chrissy just runs harder. Her leather soles slapping harshly against the linoleum.
She realizes she’s running to something about a minute in. Because her heart is pounding, galloping-
But she also feels another heartbeat, steady, strong, calm, and an echo in her chest, nestled next to her own.
Her reason is more apparent once she gets to the front doors. There, standing at the entrance of Hawkins High is Billy Hargrove. One of the people that died at Starcourt Mall. She didn't know Billy Hargrove- much like she hadn't really known Eddie Munson to see he wasn’t scary at all. All she really knew about Billy is that he had been part of the basketball and swim teams, and one of the few that Jason hadn’t liked, for all that he talked about him after his death. He was the one most of the other cheerleaders had whispered scandalously about in the locker room, and the one that Vicki Carmichael said ‘ate you out like you were his favorite ice cream’, which had made Chrissy so uncomfortable, especially because Vicki had been staring straight at her, and the purity ring that she wore to fend off Jason with some unholy glee.
Grey eyes meet bright blue.
They both stare at each other. Chrissy's chest is heaving. Her too-small bra is pinching into her shoulders, constricting under her breasts and digging into her ribs. Her hair is dripping with sweat, braids and stray strands clinging to the side of her face and neck. She knows any makeup she’s wearing is dripping down her face as well.
His chest is heaving.
He’s standing stalk still in his boots, hands fisted, blue eyes wide. Billy takes the first step.
Chrissy takes another.
I know you, something in her screams, even though she really doesn’t know Billy Hargrove at all, just like he doesn’t know her. He takes another step, and Chrissy takes another. Suddenly, suddenly, they're running at each other, and Billy Hargrove is lifting her up. He’s taller than her, tall and strong, and he crushes her into his jean jacket and off-white button-up, and she’s wrapping her arms around his neck, his chunky necklace digging into her chest.
Something in her chest clicks, and they start to breathe together.
One.
Two.
Perfectly in synch.
“Who the fuck are you, bunny girl?” Billy drawls, and whispers, gripping her tightly. He smells like Irish spring soap, gum mint, and cigarettes. Something about that soothes down some of Chrissy’s frayed edges.
Chrissy bites her lips, clutching just as tight. Her arms start to tremble at the effort. He keeps holding her up in the middle of the hallway, crushed into him, and he’s trembling. And she is too. Faintly, Chrissy hears the whispers about little Chrissy Cunningham, sophomore varsity cheerleader, holding onto the new boy like a limpet.
I’ll bet they’ll call me a slut before first period.
“Chrissy. Chrissy Cunningham,” she whispered, back, face stuffed into his hair. That smells like cheap hairspray and head and shoulders.
“We died,” he rasps, “We fucking died, bunny girl.”
She nods. Sharp and holding back a sob into his neck. He swallows, his entire body tense even as he squeezes her tighter. It hurts. But Chrissy only buries her face deeper into the corded tension of his neck, and clutches at him.
“It’s 1984,” she responses back, “And we aren’t dead anymore.”
Billy slowly, reluctantly, lowers her back to her feet. He pulls away, just as slowly, but his hands, his hands that are so large- slide down her neck to rest on her shoulders. He’s suddenly beaming.
“Chrissy! Surprise ! I haven’t seen you since junior high!” he calls, cheerfully and dramatically.
It’s an act. He’s selling it like he’s she’s his best friend and they haven’t seen her in years. Chrissy is a cheerleader, and because of her mother- the best damn actress outside of theater class in Hawkins High history, she is sure. So she sells it back.
“ Billy ! You never told me you were moving to Hawkins!” she’s bubbly and bright, Prissy Chrissy all the way.
Billy squeezes her shoulders, in thanks, before his beam turns sly, a smirk.
“Gotta surprise my favorite pen-pal, don’t I?”
She giggles, sugar-sweet. He throws an arm around her shoulder, and she easily slides an arm around his waist.
“Show me around, will you, sweetheart? Starting today I’m a Hawkins Tiger,” he continues, even as he expertly steers her towards the office.
She beams.
“Anything for you, Billy!”
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Billy I
So fucking dying sucks major ass.
And Billy would know because despite the fact that he is suddenly in shit hole Hawkins High and not six feet under in the cheapest pine box that fucking Susan could barely afford when his dad fucking lost it, he was pretty solid on the fact that he had bit it. Killed by the fucking Flesh and Shit monster that had taken control of him like he was a fucking muppet. As much as Billy fucking loved Kermit the Frog, he was fucking furious of having that Thing shoving himself into him, running around in him like he was a meat suit.
He holds his schedule, as well as a written note by his old Coach Driscol, for possible late-minute inclusion on both the swim and basketball team here in Hawkins, now signed by the principal for a freebie tryout. His new schedule now matched Chrissy’s as much as possible, and considering she was in advanced classes that many sophomores, juniors, and even some seniors shared, he was in luck. He had already passed his junior year, and as he had told the counselor at reception that he wanted to ‘challenge himself in his new environment’, so he could at least not be bored as fuck as he relived his life.
In the past.
Before the fucking demonic muppet situation.
God, do I need a smoke.
He side-eyes the slip of a thing next to him, who was ‘showing him around’, which really means she’s steering him straight for his car so that they can at least have a few minutes before their fucking first class. Of fucking High School. Of a year they’ve already lived.
Chrissy .
He vaguely remembers her. At the edges of the part of Hawkins High that fucking mattered to his piece of shit Dad. Younger than him, she just started dating that asswipe Carver, the bible-thumping player that really, really annoyed the shit of Billy. She was sugar-sweet, hardly partied, and was totally not his fucking speed. Pretty as she fucking was, he didn’t want some virginal girl who didn’t know what the fuck she was doing. He can’t remember if he even spoke to her before this day.
But she’s a dead girl walking. Same as him, dead fucking piece of shit walking. And Billy feels her heart beat next to fucking his, and he can’t let her go. Its… It’s like what happened as He gathered people up for his fucking Flesh and Shit monster. All of the poor SOBs crammed together. But Billy had heard them. As they were gathered, the older people, especially Heather, his first victim- would soothe those that Bastard had torn apart.
Except for him.
Billy was different . The fucking Muppet asswipe had kept him apart, locked away in a labyrinth of sweet memories for being such a good ‘host’. Fucking asswipe. Chrissy squeezes the hand he has drapped over her shoulder.
He shudders.
She gives him a smile, soft and worried.
He feels something in him ease up. He’s not a PDA sorta guy, with fucking anyone. Be it the guys or girls he’s fucking or anyone else. But having her tucked under his arm is keeping his shit together, and Billy is this fucking close to loosing his collective shit .
“How’d you bite it?” he asks her, voice quiet.
She looks away.
“Something? Someone? Killed me. He said he would make everything better.”
He shudders.
“... Creepy fucker, fucked up hand? Looks like a Freddie Krueger reject?”
“A hand like… like a claw?”
“Yeah. Seems we bit it the same way, sunshine.”
She bites her lip. She’s got fucking freckles underneath the crap of her ruined makeup, and a little bit of a crooked teeth situation. It’s fucking girl next door shit, how cute she actually is. And not cute in that he wants to fuck her- but like adorable, Shirley Temple bullshit. It’s viscerally strange to look down at her and see how young she is. She’s what, fifteen? At the most? And fucking Bastard killed her.
“You didn’t die in the Starcourt fire?” her voice is wary.
He laughs. Sharp. He knows he sounds fucking unhinged.
“No, I fucking did not.”
She sighs.
“I wonder what they said on how I died… It wasn’t pretty,” she says simply, “He… broke me. Like a china doll. And he… He kept me in my twisted and decaying body and took from me.”
He feels… He feels a sharp disgust so fucking deeply that he visibly shivers. That’s fucking new. And a trip.
“Just to make sure, that you Dots?” he says, thinking of the freckles across her face.
“You mean my visceral feeling of utter disgust that you are feeling?” her lips turn into a wry sort of smile.
He laughs. It still sounds too high, too sharp. He can’t reign it in.
They reach his car. Scrambles for the keys. He throws himself into the front and Chrissy readily crawls after him. They squeeze into the driver’s side, thighs pressed together. But she’s small enough to fit in combination to his thin hips, so there’s that.
Any other girl that would be- something. A fucking achievement to get his Old man off his back. See, ain’t a fucking fairy, I fucked a girl the first day of school. But she’s wearing fucking little pearls in her ears, and she has ribbons in her hair. A fucking little pumpkin sits on the hallow of her throat. She’s a kid. Fucking bastard. The only reason this good girl is with him is because she died by some fucking Monster in the dark of this shit hole town, same as him.
“So… We’re, what, connected?” she whispers, hands twisting in the sleeves of her sweater.
She looks up at him, mascara all over her small face. He can only nod.
“Seems so.”
“We… We feel each other’s emotions.”
He licks his lips.
“Probably because the same fucking psycho killed us both.”
“Did he break you too?”
He shudders. No point in something that's already done to pieces, Dots.
“No. He used me like a fucking meat suit. Then when I managed to shake the bitch off, he impaled me with his,” he wiggles his fingers.
She shudders.
“Like, ‘Invasion of the Body Snatchers’ , but not a copy?”
He snorts.
“Fucking I guess. I felt like a fucking muppet.”
She wrinkles her nose.
“You are kinda Fozzy-like.”
He scoffs.
“Sweetheart, I’m fucking Kermit.”
“But… But you’re hair?”
He laughs. Still too loud, still too sharp.
“That is the worst thing anyone has ever said about my hair, Dots, you know how much time I spend to keep this looking this good?”
She laughs. Her laugh is soft and sweet and she seems compelled to cover her mouth when she gets even slightly too loud.
God. What sort of fucking Monster kills this kid? I’m a full-stop piece of shit, but she’s fucking an angel.
“When he get you?” he asks, suddenly, curious. He bit it in the good o’ year 85, but she wasn’t one of the people in the Flesh and Shit monster-
He would have remembered her voice. Her… Her everything , basically, in the jumble mess the Bastard had been making. He remembers this little boy, Dennis Carlson, joining the Flesh and Shit. He remembers Doris Driscoll, the poor old bat that had scurrying rats in her basement.
He remembers them all, and how they screamed .
“1986. Spring break… I died at Eddie Munson’s house.”
He whistles.
“You die on drugs? Did it help?”
She shrugs, small. Twists her hands in her sweater.
“Never got that far… Poor Eddie saw everything.”
Her sadness- it’s heavy, like a heavyweight in his stomach. What’s worse- What’s worse is how much he realizes how much of that sadness is normal for her. He nudges her.
“That bad?”
She nods, sharply.
“Yes. That… Bad.”
He…. He isn't touchy-feely. But Billy throws his arm around her.
"Welp. We have about ten minutes before class, Bunny Girl."
She huffs.
"If I wasn't physically fifteen right now, I would totally say to…to f-fuck school, and for you to just… drive, " she grumbles.
Billy laughs.
"Fucking same, Dots. Same. Would peel right now, but I'd get it for kidnapping, and I have a kid sister who I can't just leave with that Bastard being around."
They sit, tense if compatible silence. The clock is turned back. Billy isn't legal yet, he's still bound to his piece for shit old man, and…
Max. His little shitbird.
He had hated her sometimes.
Really . Really did.
But she was just a fucking kid with a shit attitude.
" Billy!"
She had called out when he died. Desperate and- devastated . Someone had cared when Billy Hargrove had died, and it was that little shit.
So he was gonna keep her safe. And if Chrissy's later death was any indication, Hawkins wasn't fucking safe.
Fucking shithole.
"Oh, God, my face is a mess," Chrissy squawks, peering at his side mirror.
"Tick-tock, honey. We got-" he peaked at his schedule, "Fucking American-English? Shit. How the fuck are you in Senior class, sweetheart?"
"An overbearing abusive mother and a propensity to study my feelings out. Can you help me undo my hair, Fozzy?"
He snorts.
"Sure, Bunny thing. Crawl over the center console. There's a decent mirror in the dash if you need it."
She crawls over. Before his death, Billy would have fucking decked anyone who pulled that shit in his car. Now, Billy barely batted a lash. He carefully undid Chrissy's ribbons, just as she clawed through her backpack for makeup wipes and started reapplying everything with a quick, well-practiced hand.
"... Fucking A, we really have to relive high school."
Chrissy huffs as she throws on a thin layer of some goop that made her complexion more even. She quickly switches to applying a bright blue color on her lids.
"I was a senior. I was nearly done ," she sighs.
Billy huffed.
"Well, I never got that far… We… We need a battle plan."
"... Are we sticking together?" Her voice was small and delicate.
Billy felt her heart by his. A small little echo. He carefully leaned over the center console. He dropped his head into her neck. For second… He just breathed.
She breathed.
He took in the sweet floral scent of her expensive perfume, the near-matching scent of her hair. She was soft and warm.
Human and the complete opposite of that Bastard.
"We're stuck with each other, sunshine. I literally got your heart next to mine."
She leaned her head against his. Carefully pressed against his apparent Fozzy curls.
"Okay," she said, small and soft.
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Chrissy II
She brought her hair back, into her ponytail, a hairstyle she had grown fonder and fonder of the more intensely she threw herself into Cheer, more away from her mother’s favored neatly pinned curls and buns. Sophomore year had been experimentation, french tails made hastily in the girl’s bathroom before first period, and it is funny to think that the only reason she loved her ponytail is because Eddie Munson had once yelled ‘Sandy!’ from across the room, in the same tone as Danny Zuko in ‘Grease’ had at the pep-rally of Rydell High, and she had felt so… Rad. When Eddie Munsion had met her at the picnic table, she had thought he only knew her from the disdain he carried against all Preps and Jocks, and not from the class they shared in his first go at senior year. The concept of him being that same, sweet face boy with the bombastic melody that had made her mother twist her nose in utter contempt at the middle school talent show-
Chrissy had never made the connection.
Chrissy hadn’t done a lot of things, that she should have, because of fear. A pathetic fear that feels like it has slid off her shoulders now that she isn’t tied to her rotting corpse .
Billy, thankfully, had a good sturdy brush also tucked away into his glove compartment, so she didn’t struggle with her thin touch-up comb. Her makeup- her makeup was applied perfectly, softer than her usual affair, and she couldn’t bring herself to use the wrong-color blush that her mother had picked for her, even though her foundation wasn’t full coverage enough to hide her freckles. Because her mother chooses it to match her skin tone, not Chrissy’s.
“Fucking high school,” mutters Billy, voice faint.
Chrissy isn’t surprised by the amount of stares they garner, or how much she feels something in her stomach twist. But… Billy’s heart is steady, even as his knuckles gently graze against her cheek.
“Looking good, Dots,” he says.
She laughs, hands lifting automatically to cover what her mom calls her ‘rabbit teeth’, even as she wrinkles her nose.
“Thanks, Fozzy,” she replies back.
He snorts, and she can feel his grim amusement at the nickname… It’s perhaps morbid, to call him, that. But their in a surreal, morbid situation, and Chrissy knows Billy doesn’t feel badly for it.
Like literally can feel that Billy doesn't feel bad.
“YOU BROUGHT MY TWELVE-YEAR-OLD SISTER INTO THIS SUPERNATURAL BULLSHIT, HARRINGTON!” He bellowed knuckles whitening out, squeezing at the neck of the fucking demonic chihuahua.
Chapter 46: Warring Heart II (Percy Jackson and the Olympians)
Summary:
People forget that if you asked the people of ancient Sparta, Aphrodite was a goddess of war, that she was connected to the ocean and war and blood and along with beauty and love. Of her several epitaphs, she had been the Dark One, that it was her son Eros who sowed chaos at her whim and at her feet, and that the gods feared love as much as they craved it. That another of her names was Ishtar, as surely as it was also Venus, goddess of war and beauty and love and defier of death. When the daughter of Aphrodite, looks across the face of lost Percy Jackson, she certainly remembers all about her godly parent, because she had been a mythology scholar in her first life, and she hears the call of war as she looks into sea-green eyes.
Or Sena Strand is much like her mother, and when something is her’s, she plays for keeps.
Chapter Text
Characters:
Tags:
Pairings: Percy Jackson/Original Female Character
The Lightning Thief:
I Accidentally Participate In Bull Ridding
Sena Strand meets him first because she doesn’t feel comfortable in camp, in her cabin, and feels suffocated in Luke Castellan's dark, sharp gaze. He has been poking and prodding, more and more about her godly parent. Of the fact that she has been in camp longer than anyone- nearly all twelve years of her life, found on the beachside of the camp, ‘wandering’ the sand dunes with bare feet and pearls woven through her hair, all of four years old. That she is ‘unclaimed’, does she not feel sad, little Sena, does she not feel angry? He has been paying attention to her now, giving her smiles and warm touches on her shoulder, tugging at her hair- Annabeth's glares growing with each fond touch, teasing press of his lips to her forehead… Trying, trying to carve himself into her heart.
Her mother is Love, after all, even if she has not ‘claimed’ her, and she can feel how he is trying to coax her to feel something other than respect for her Cabin Head.
She feels it. Feels how he has already weaved and charmed such a spell over several other campers- To a startling degree. And it worries her. It’s almost Charmspeak- not as potent as her sibling's work, but enough to send a shiver down her spine. Worries her heart desperately, because she cannot counter it as her siblings do. Especially since it is not a healthy love, neither philia nor storge, it is mania, it is heavy and cloying and makes her skin itch. No one else seems to see it- But then, not even most of her siblings see Love as clearly as she does. They can weave it, and form it, but they do not see as she does.
They are not touched by their godly siblings. They are not blessed and loved by Aphrodite and Erotes. Because her Mother and her godly siblings love her. Love her with an ache and desperation, the heavy way that all the gods love.
It is both a privilege and duty to have the love of her godly mother, and her godly siblings, and Sena takes things like that seriously.
Because once, she had studied and studied creatures like them in another life. Her memories of the first life, Doctor Dove Little are a little vague- distant as the stars. But she remembers enough and she knew too many stories of Aphrodite and her brood, of her connections to several goddesses, every changing and adaptable across time and landmasses. She was Ishtar, she was Ianna, she was Astarte, she was Aphrodite, she was Venus- She was beauty and war and love, she is brilliant and made the other gods kneel. She was one of the only female deities that acted the same as the King of the Gods and absolutely reveled in it. Petty and caprice, generosity and gentleness, beauty, love and war, all of it made her Mother.
And she is both dangerous and brushed aside, both feared and dismissed. Caged and corralled into a space of meaninglessness in a combination of male scholars and eons of people twisting and warping her to be as frivolous as possible. They only see her beauty, her avarice, and do not see her Power.
Perhaps that is why Luke is trying so hard with her-
He senses it, senses that fraction of power simmering in Sena’s skin. Because her powers- her powers are very different from most of her mortal siblings.
Sena knows why . She is not bitter at her mother for this difference, for this show of her devotion and her love in her difference. She worshiped her mother in ways her other siblings did not, and so she was gifted as her other siblings weren’t. She cannot, does not feel shame in it, because she knows she lives a dangerous balance in her second life.
She is a cosmic mistake.
But she is seriously, jealously loved and she is protected, despite, or even perhaps because of this mistake.
“ Chaos Gift,” Eros calls her in a croon, a flash of something ancient and older than even Mother in his gaze. He had touched her hair, a glorious mane of black curls, and spun like the finest silk. Her eyes had looked at him, serious and careful, as Mother had looked at her with panic in her ever-shifting eyes.
“No one- no one can know. They will take her back ,” Mother had said, voice melodic wail, “Or worse, throw her into the maw of Tartrous for her very defiance of the natural order! Yet she is innocent! And mine! My son, we are in need of help. We must protect her!”
In the other room, Sena’s father slumbered on. He would not wake, Sena knew, until her mother was gone. He never did. It has been nearly two years since Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty had begun to visit her. She had been a toddler, young enough and pleasing enough for Aphrodite to dote on- and Sena had finally reached the courage to tell her of true her predicament. She has not realized that she had started to be loved by the goddess- had only clung to the only proof she is not insane after her rebirth to her presence, so obviously supernatural. With her revelation, Aphrodite was wroth and distressed.
Sena ached .
So, Sena touched gently at Aphrodite’s supple, tan hand.
“But I am a mistake,” she tells them, “I remember my past life and Elysusim. I should go back, Mother. I should. I will not cause you harm, or blame for me.”
Something flashed in Mother’s eyes. Something dark sounded like the gurgle of blood and sea in Sena’s ears. It screamed of lion snarls and the furious beats of doves’ wings. The flash of venus’ light shined in the depths of those ever-changing eyes.
Sena did not fear, did not flinch.
She only marveled in sheer awe.
“Oh, no, no, I cannot, will not give you back . You were given to me . I do not share with those of the dead if I can help it, little one.”
Sena blinks.
“Your lover as Ishtar or Ianna,” the memory comes the easiest, more so than with the people she had loved, the face she had worn, the life she vaguely remembers she had lived, “Or in the case of this form of you, your lover and your fight for him with-”
A careful hand over her mouth. Aphrodite’s eyes glimmer with love. They shimmer and pull her in. Sena is not scared- she, after all, has eyes like her mother. They shimmer and pull as well. In Aphrodite, it is more potent, more true, and Sena sighs softly in awe and her own love. Aphrodite smiles gently.
“Names have power, little one,” her accent shifts, and her face grows tanner and different, but no less beautiful, Aphrodite sighs, or perhaps she is instead Ishtar, or always all of them, Ishtar, Ianna, Astarte, Aphrodite, and Venus. Shimmering and shifting between all forms of herself, “You know of me. You studied much of me.”
“I was a scholar. I wished to uncover more of your origins and was infuriated how much love and beauty was twisted and bent to suit the needs of men that thought to own you when it was you who owned them. Who could destroy them and their ugliness.”
Aphrodite sighed again, lovely and sweet. Stroked at Sena’s face.
“Oh, I remember you. Eros. The scholar of love, how much we loved her and she is back and mine-”
“Oh yes, I remember her. Doctor Dove Little. You adored her. I adored her.”
Eros’s eyes gleam.
“And you, Sena, loved us. Worshiped us trying to write of us. We read many of your papers, your devotion of us.”
Sena flushes, and shuffles a touch. She remembers that even if she cannot even remember the color of her eyes. Now her eyes shift in touches of pink and lavender.
“You are part of love and beauty and war. How could I not ?”
Aphrodite beamed.
“So I defy the dead again, brought you to me, if perhaps unconsciously. That makes you mine, little one, and I will not let you go. My love is a jealous and possessive one.”
Another stroke down her face.
Her brother, her brother Eros of love, comes closer to her. His wings flare slightly, and his eyes are intent on her. Sena cannot stop her awed breath, even as he reaches into her space. His long hand cups her face, carefully, delicately, and she watches as his white wings flex, just as their mother steps aside, hand on her shoulder. Telegraphing her movements, she cups his hands that envelope her face in return. She squeezes gently in complete and utter reverence. She is trembling as the god of love and desire holds her.
He smiles. Glowing, quite literally.
“Beautiful Dove, beautiful Sena ,” he says softly.
She barely breathes.
“I call mighty holy lovely and sweet Ǽrohs,
valiant archer, bearing wings. On your flaming footpath, you strike quickly,
as you play with Gods and mortal men;
Skillful, two-formed, you hold the keys to everything,
of the upper aithír, of the sea, and of the earth, and as much as mortals
are nurtured by the all-generating winds of Dimítir,
and as far as wide Tártaros and throughout the thunderous sea;
for you alone have command of all these things.
But, happy one, bring pure motivation to the initiates.
And cast out our vulgar desires,” she breathes back, licking her lips.
He beams and kisses her gently on the forehead.
“You must share this Chaos Gift, mother. I cannot bare the thought of erasing her from my mind,” he looks back to their mother, “She will reach the age where she will be forbidden to you. But never to me. I am not her parent. I am her brother. I call myself her patron.”
Aphrodite smiled, wide and bright.
“Oh, with you my son, of course. Perhaps your other siblings in time… But first- We must set to protect our Sena. She is in danger, and mortal, yet.”
Sena swallowed. ‘Yet’. She knew what that meant. She did not give much thought to immortality, but she would file that away for ‘future-Sena’ to deal with.
“May I say goodbye to father?” she asks, gently.
“Of course, sweet one, of course.”
She is reading- a hard feat for a demi-god. But she is nothing if not persistent. She may not remember all of the details of her first life, the Lethe had done that much but, she has retained her love of reading. In this life, it is all the harder. Eros is generous, he often gifts her with various tomes in various topics, all in ancient Hellenistic Greek. Currently, she is reading a rebuttal of some scholars against her first life’s last paper. She frowned, leg jiggling as she sits at the foot of Thalia’s tree. She is leaning in her roots, when the rain begins. She huffs, but she refuses to move. Red pen moving in ancient greek against the paper in front of her.
She doesn’t want to see Luke’s face.
Not yet. She can avoid him now. She is upset. Annabeth spitted words of jealousy over his encouragement at their shared spear lessons with Athena’s cabin had… Had hurt . The head of Athena’s cabin was supposed to be her friend. Where was loyalty to philla, to storge? All for her fleeting infatuation! He had cupped her face with a small smile, and she had watched as Annabeth’s face had grown steadily redder at his actions. She sends an earnest prayer to her Brother. Please, please, let not my heart be swayed, Brother, he frightens me in his own mania. She receives an answer.
She always does.
Never, little Bless. Her Eldest Brother is her loophole- he is not her godly parent, so he may interfere with her all he likes, claiming himself her patron god, even if it was done on the sly. The less attention Olympus had on her, the better her mother and her brood think.
Her mother and her godly siblings viciously exploited the loophole.
Lightning crosses the sky.
Thunder roars mere seconds afterward. The rain turns into a storm, even if Sena is quite safe underneath the brought of Thalia’s limbs. She presses her fingertips to her fellow demi-god's bark and soothes a hand down the roughness of her trunk. The Sky King is in an ill mood, ever since his master bolt had been stolen. Her Brother Eros had told her as much, to keep her head down, to look the other way to the quest that will probably pop up. Be not seen, Sena Strand, had been his exact words.
She was startled away from her book when there was an explosion. A boom that shook Thalia’s roots. A large flash of light- A car skids across the foot of Half-blood Hill.
Lightning flashed as she peek around her fellow half-blood’s tree, mouth gaping.
"GET TO THE BOUNDARY LINE!"
Sena jerks. Drops her book, automatically hiking her backpack up onto her shoulders. Her hand moves to her long bracelet, turning to a bow of celestial bronze as quick as breathing. Her heart beats viciously. She sends more prayers, to her Mother and the Erotes that were her beloved siblings. Her blood is singing as she looks carefully. Their alarm is muted, but present in her head.
Don't do anything stupid, little Bless, that is her eldest goldly sibling, Eros of love and chaos and desire.
Anteros, the god of mutual love and love returned fretted, wordlessly alarmed.
Pothos, the god of yearning and desire, also said nothing, his sent-back prayer felt like a tug at her heart.
Kick ass, little Bless, cheered Hedylogus, the god of sweet-talk and flattery.
Be safe, Hermaphroditus, the god of effeminacy and androgyny chorused their voice a double-chorus, feminine, and masculine together, begged her gently.
I will do my best to be unharmed, she prayed to her siblings and mother alike.
There are three people crawling up the hill.
Two strangers and Grover. She sucks in a breath. Grover had been the one to find her, barely above a child himself. He is being half dragged by the older woman and the boy.
Behind them is the Monster of the Labyrinth.
"Oh no," she mummers.
Because she is going to do something stupid. Forgive me, my siblings, Mother. Their muted alarm turns furious. Sena raises her bow, breathing. May my aim be as true as yours, Lord Eros. May my hunt be fruitful, Lady Astarte. May you all bless me, my beloved Erotes.
Arrow after arrow flew. Licking her lips as she looks at the runners, even as she kept a steady stream of arrows. The woman is mortal, the boy is half, and judging by the expression, wild and confused, he has been protected in ignorance. She draws arrow after arrow from her backpack, celestial bronze shimmers in the dim light. She is not as gifted as her Brother with the bow, nor her mother in her Astarte form. But what she lacks in talent she has made up for in dedication and stubbornness. When she lets the arrows fly, they hit . She lets arrow after arrow fly, the Bull screams in wordless fury, stomping up the hill toward her. She dodges back. Nimbly staying across the boundary line, even as the woman grabs Grover with her son and starts dragging them in the opposite direction of her as she distracts the monster.
She is soaked in seconds. Her bare toes squish into the grass as she grips for traction.
"Hurry! To Thalia's Tree! The big pine one!" She screams.
She shoots more arrows, steady. He was big, his muscles thickly corroded, unless she got a shot into his eyes, this wouldn't kill him. But it would sure piss him off and cause him to follow her as she dodged back and forth from the boundary line. Then she realized her mistake as she dodges back one last time.
The woman was mortal.
She couldn't enter the camp. She would be stuck on the other side with the Bull. She seems to know that. The older woman flings her son and Grover over the line.
"GO!!" She bellowed, even as the Bull turned towards her.
No.
Sena acted. Stupidly. She crossed the boundary line just as the Bull charged for the woman. Arrow after arrow left her quiver. War sang in her blood. She bared her teeth.
“MOM!” A scream for the half-blood.
He crossed the boundary line again. Sena swore as he gave a single, stupid running leap toward the Minator. He jumped atop of the bull. The Bull bucked, he roared. The boy held to the horns.
"Your name!"
A gamble. She doesn't know if this will work. She runs to the woman, even as she neatly side steps the Bull last moment.
"Sally Jackson!"
"I give permission for Sally Jackson to enter Camp Half-Blood!"
Sena grabbed her arm and yanked.
The woman passed the Wards. Sena nearly sobbed in relief as they skidded past Thalia. Thank you, Thalia, thank you. She turned to Ms. Jackson's son as he yelled. The Bull slammed into the Boundary line, roaring as his head smashed, the boy still holding on to his horns. She breathed in another swear.
She ran forward, arrows flying. Careful, careful, trying very hard not to get the boy impaled by the celestial bronze.
The wings of her backpack, ‘decorative’ sprout out, a flurry of feathers turning real at her thoughts. Dove’s wings, because her brother is not subtle, and she feels her bare feet lift off the ground. Quickly, she adjusts, flying high and fast. She is still shooting arrows, flitting about the Bull with as much grace as she can. She has never fought a monster. Her Mother and Brother had made sure of it. She wonders if they will find it charming or infuriating that the first of her monsters is the Bull of Crete, only made possible by Eros’ actions.
Somewhere along the way, the bull has realized that the arrows are from the sky now, blindly, as apparently, it has very poor vision, it thrusts its fists into the air. One glances off her right wing, and with a buckle, she is suddenly hurdling to the ground, off balance. A hand nearly wrenches her arm out of its socket when it grabs her, pulling her to the top of the bull’s head. She smashes against coarse fur, foul and smelling of animal and the storm. Her wings are still out, one bent awkwardly at an angle.
The boy had caught her mid-fall.
He screams. And with a mighty roar of anger, he rips a horn from the Minator’s head.
The Bull bellows.
The boy bellows louder.
“LEAVE HER ALONE!” He screams.
The horn is in the Bull’s neck. The boy twists it. Viciously, before he takes it out and stabs again.
Again.
And again.
Sena grips tightly at its spare horn as the blow proves deadly. The Bull of Minos turns to gold monster dust. They fall the near ten feet to the ground in an ungangly heap. She is touched when the boy reaches a trembling hand to her wrist. Fluttering at her pulse point. His chest is heaving, and she can hear how hard he is inhaling.
"We need to get in the boundary like Groover and your mother… It’s like a force field. But with magic," she explained, eying the stunned face of the son as they stumble across the boundary one last time.
She breathes easier. No more monsters- but if he’s feeling Minos’s bull then he really, really was safer in camp.
She nearly slipped on the wet grass as she wobbled towards Grover, dropping to her knees, hands shaking as she pressed herself into his space. Her wings fold back into her backpack, seemingly decorative once again. She reached deep within herself. Pleading quietly for the aid of Astarte, healing blooming in her as she reached for her friend. Her hands glowed a soft pink that had the other boy gasping.
"Grover, buddy," she murmured, hand going across his pale face, " Please. "
She thinks something would die in her if Grover died. She loves him- steadily, easily. Storge, family, near brother. He had found her, him barely twenty, her four. She had been wandering the dunes, more than a little stunned at how her Mother had upended her life. All for her own good, sure, but it was still a confusing time. He had looked at her, with his wide, wide eyes, and simply taken her hand and gently guided her to camp proper, not just within the boundaries… She thinks he is the closest thing she had to a friend her age, now that Annabeth is pulling away from her.
"Food," he mumbled, groaning.
Sena laughed. She felt like sobbing in relief.
"I'll feed you enchiladas, I promise bud," she reached over and kissed him gently on the forehead.
"Erh- what's happening? Mom?"
"I didn't know mortals are allowed into camp," said Sally Jackson, and it's directed to her.
Sena frowned. But keeps her attention on Grover. Concussion, twisted hoof. Nothing life-threatening, but it would not look good for Grover’s attempt at a seeker’s license. She soothed her hand down his stubbly face.
"They generally aren't. But I figured if you can summon Monsters, Mortals would work the same way. Sorry. Ms. Jackson-"
"Call me Sally, dear. You just saved our lives."
"Mom-" desperation in the poor boy’s voice.
Sena sighs. Runs another hand soothingly down Grover's face. He would wake in due time. He just needed rest.
"My name is Sena Strand," she says, simply. Looking up.
She reaches. She carefully presses a hand against the boy's deeply tanned hand. When she meets his eyes-
Sena blinks.
His eyes are like the sea. She breathes. Oh.
"I-I’m Percy Jackson," he sounds a little stunned.
She smiles. She knows she’s pretty. Her mother wouldn’t allow anything but pretty in her children, but it is still flattering when someone reacts to her.
"I know you're confused. And scared . But we have an injured Satyr whom I love very much, and an unauthorized Mortal in a mortal-free zone. We need to deal with those things. Okay?"
"Okay."
"You any good at pinochle?”
He blinked.
"No?"
She found his confusion adorable, if ill-advised.
Her lips quirked.
"Pitty. Sally, can you help carry Grover?"
She looked to the older, beautiful woman. She was breathtaking. And Sena felt warmth for her when she realized her eyes shifted colors. Just like her Mother and her’s did. She wondered if she was a legacy. A grand-niece. She was beautiful enough for it. She had this… Barring. Something more that all the children of Love held. The ‘it’ factor. She did not seem to be her sister, but perhaps she was. It wasn’t that odd for the children of Aphrodite to be overlooked, or overprotected in the world. Sena guessed that it was because Aphrodite had an appetite for powerful men, or at least men with some measure of wealth to protect their children.
Sally Jackson nodded.
“Percy,” she turns back to the boy of the sea.
His eyes scream of it. She is reminded of Lord Posiden in his gaze. The man that had looked at her and asked gently if she was a child of a naiad of the sea last Christmas. He had been very kind and spoken to her about various things, and she had shyly asked questions that she hoped hadn’t been too disturbing. It was stupid she had caught the attention of one of the Big Three while avoiding the other. She… She had known Hades, and Lady Persephone as Dove, and following her Mother’s urging, she had avoided the death deities and Lady Demeter just in case they recognized her to some degree. No need to rock that particular boat, her mother had warned.
It was why she looked at Percy’s eyes and kinda… Knew. She swallowed. A child of the Big Three was quiet… Problematic. Especially with the mess with the Sky Father’s missing master bolt. But so was she, as a reincarnated soul with too many memories of her first life, to her Mother and sibling’s true godly love, to the very accidental in-between state of her invoking not just her Helenestic Mother but her other aspects because of her memories of her first life.
“Yeah, uh, Sena?”
“We need to go to the Big House now. Long story short, Percy Jackson, Hellenistic or Greek mythology is real. The gods, the monsters, just like Minos’ bull. Don’t call any names unless you are directly invited to or want attention. Names have power, okay?”
“Um, okay.”
She smiled.
“You’re father is a greek god, making you a half-blood, or a demi-god. Like the original Perseus or Helene of Troy. Like me. Okay?”
His eyes were wide. He looked desperately at his mother. She nodded quietly, tears dripping down her face.
“Okay,” his sea eyes were wide and processing. Sena leaned forward and squeezed his hand.
“Cool.”
She looked over to Sally. She licked her lips.
“Sally, I need you to eat and drink something from the camp, now. ”
Sally Jackson blinked, quickly.
“Okay, sweetheart.”
Sena reached for her backpack. She found a container of camp-grown strawberries and a camp flask of water. She handed them to Sally. The woman ate a single strawberry and sipped at the water. She gave the flask to her son, who gulped it down greedily. She knew the water would do the boy of the sea well, and tasted sweet and good.
“Ready?”
“Uh, no, but, well, let’s do this?”
She beamed.
“Yeah. Let’s do this. Help your mother with Grover, will you?”
Sena shouldered her backpack. She sent soothing prayers her Mother’s and brother’s way.
All safe, she murmured, I didn’t die.
Little Bless, I will utterly get you for this. That was reckless, growled her eldest brother.
Her godly siblings grumbled and cheered for her in a Chorus…
And then a sweet trill of doves. Her siblings fell silent. Sena froze.
Good hunt, my little lioness, cooed her mother.
I didn’t kill anything, Mother Astarte, she replied, her lips quirking slightly.
Oh, dear lioness, you did well to assist. First blood. Atalanta did much the same against that silly Calydonian boar.
Percy picked up the horn, gingerly, looking a little bewildered. Gently, Sena smiled at him.
He blushed.
Sena pretends not to notice.
The Lightning Thief:
I Pull A Fast One Against the God of Madness
Much as she expected, Mister D and Chiron are on the porch of the Big House, waiting for them. She expects them a sight. Her, in shorts and no shoes, the Jackson’s, in pajamas and Grover sans pants. All of them look worse for wear for their little monster fighting. Percy takes one look at Chiron, particularly on his horse end, and promptly collapses beside her. Dropping dramatically and nearly impaling himself on his spoil of the Bull.
“My Latin teacher is a horse,” he said, simply, covering his face with his hands.
“A centaur,” she supplies, helpfully.
“Okay, Gods are real. My Latin Teacher Mister Burner is a centaur.”
“His real name is Chiron. Teacher of Heroes and our activities director.”
Percy laughed. It was lovely. Even if it was half hysterical.
“Sarah Smith,” intones Mister D, frowning, “You have broken crucial rules.”
Sena swallowed.
“It’s Sena Strand, Sir, and I have broken no rules. There aren’t any specific rules against mortals being in Camp Half-Blood. It’s only implied because they aren’t supposed to be able to get past the Boundary.”
He tsks.
“You left the confines of Camp.”
“All perfectly acceptable if it is in defense of Camp Half-Blood. Lord Minos’s bull threatened the Boundary.”
He raised a brow.
“The mortal is to be expelled.”
“The mortal Sally Jackson has ingested food from our lands, and water from our streams. She is a guest, Mister D. A guest taken into our hospitality. She may leave when she wishes.”
He bared her teeth. She shivered. The scent of grapes grew heady.
“Clever aren’t you, girl?”
“Sometimes, Mister D,” she replied, politely.
Percy uncovered his face and looked at Mister D with an even bigger frown. Sena not so subtly kicked his outstretched leg. Percy looks at her, surprised. She shakes her head.
‘A god,’ she mouths, face stern.
Percy blinks stupidly.
Looks back at Mister D. Looks back at her. Sena really does not want the poor boy hurt. She drops next to him and grips his hand. She ignores his dropped mouth. She stares at Mister D and bows her head.
“Mister D, by rights, Perseus Jackson resides within our camp boarders as a demigod, a fellow half-blood… Unclaimed as he is. Sally Jackson is mortal but by rights a house guest within our borders. You cannot make her leave until she deems to leave,” she said and is not ashamed to let her head touch the ground.
Her Brother, Eros, connected to her as her patron god, seethes.
Love does not bow to anyone, little Bless.
She trembles.
Love brings many to their knees, she replies, and I will gladly do the same to spare the lives of innocents. That is my love of humanity… I am not love itself, brother, it is Mother, yourself and our siblings that makeup love. I am mortal, and fall to my knees for and before love, again and again.
We will speak of this further when Madness does not look upon you.
She forces herself not cry.
She feels Mister D’s gaze on her.
“You tend on dangerous ground, Sena Strand.”
She shivered. Her real name spoken was never a good sign from Mister D. It meant you were in trouble- or you had his attention. That was never good on either score.
"Yes, Mister D."
The scent of grapes is oppressive. They sour, a touch too close to Hellenistic wine. She swallows.
"You'd make a pretty dolphin," says Mister D.
A butterfly lands delicately on her hand. Lady Psyche, she thinks, blinking as the scent of grapes dissipates. Mister D looks at the butterfly, a scarce swallowtail… Not something you should see in Rhode Island.
The Lightning Thief:
My Brother Curses All of My Friends
"Lord Eros?" Chiron is stunned.
Sena breathes.
"Sena Strand," his red eyes flash, violet. His white wings are wide, agitated.
Unconsciously, Percy's squeezed her hand. She squeezes back.
"So you're claiming Sally?" That is Mr. D, watery eyes narrowed.
Eros huffed.
"She is not my daughter. I break no laws of interference to stand here, Lord of Madness. I am to speak to her, my Sena, Blessed one?"
A couple of gasps from her half-mortal siblings.
She steps away from Percy. Gives him a smile.
"Lord Eros," she bows her head, falling easy to her knees before him.
White wings agitate. He frowns.
"You trend on dangerous ground, Sena Strand. You will walk to the halls of Death, willingly?"
"My friend is in need of me."
He frowns. Red eyes flicker to Percy.
"I can smite him, here and now."
She lifts her chin.
"You will not."
His mouth curls.
"Sweet girl, he leads you to Hades. I can do with him what I please."
She feels her own self unravel. Just a touch. Feels the roars of lionesses in her ears the cascaded of sea foam froth in her mouth.
"I said no. You will not bring war to Olympus for me. You will not take Lord Poseidon's son."
A cruel smirk.
"I care not for that."
War, Beauty, and Love. And chaos .
"Eros, I invoke storge, I invoke philia . Please, do not take him from me."
Something is dangerous in those red eyes. Wild and ancient. Older than Mother. Older than the son of Aphrodite. And all of the Erotes. Born from the beginning of time.
"Do you swear, Perseus Jackson, that you will protect Sena Strand?"
" Yes ."
Warmth blooms in her chest.
Same as relief breathing through her.
"Break this oath, and you will never feel love again. Any of it. Your mother's touch will feel as worms in your flesh, your lover's kiss poison , so do not break such a vow, boy."
Sena gasps.
"Please- please do not be cruel!"
"I am all cruelties, sweet girl. If the boy does not follow the vow, if you are lost, all his attachments will become hollow. The same to you child of Pan, Grover Underwood."
She huffs. Tears spark. He is in her space. His large hands touch at her tears as they spill.
" My Sena, so precious . Blessed. Do not care for my promise. You have made your choice to follow them to Hades. I will answer in kind."
"I do not want your cruelties."
"You will have them. And more. Come home, sweet one, or all of those who dared to hold your heart shall feel the Wrath of Love. "
She sighed.
"I am not afraid of Death, Eros."
"No," he murmured, "Of course not, sweetness. But it does not matter of your fear."
It is I who is afraid, Chaos Gift.
She breathes.
"I know. It will be alright."
She curls her hands around his wrists. Presses her face deeper into his palms.
"I would take you back," he says. His red eyes glow.
She sucks in a breath.
"Cruelties."
"None as cruel as you, little Bless."
She blinks. Watches as he carefully embraces her. Wings hiding her.
The Lightning Thief:
A Girl Is Interesting
Of all things, Luke can safely bet he did not expect the god of love to be involved with Sena.
He isn't sure of her godly parent, leaning toward maybe a minor god, instead, but watching the way that Eros is glaring above her head, he wonders. He said he wasn't her parent, and he called her Blessed. She was blessed by Eros, then, but not his kid.
Why?
As far as Luke could see, gods just didn't care about their own demigod kids, so why was Sena so singled out by a deity not connected to her?
Curious .
But then again, everything about Sena was curious.
And sad. Abandoned as a toddler, living nearly eight years in the Hermes cabin, unclaimed… It was both curious and sad.
He didn't understand her.
But watching the god of love paw at her made him wonder.
The Lightning Thief:
He Knew Her
Hades knew her.
He looks at the girl beside his brother's son, and he knew her.
"Uncle-"
He knew her.
He remembers her. Her face had been different, of course. Her eyes had been a soft brown, her hair a shimmering blonde, and her face had been squared, her skin darker.
Because it had been another life.
A grown woman to the girl in front of him.
Dove. Dove of the soft smile and the keen mind. Dove who made Persephone laugh at her eagerness and inquiry after her mysteries. Who called her Lady Despona in a respectful and eager voice. Dove who had asked quietly why she had been granted the first ring of Elysium, looking up at him with unsurity and thankfulness. Who had blushed at his praise for her scholarship, specifically of her praise of his wife, and Dove who had grown wistful at the words she had not put to paper before her passing.
Dove who had bid him a soft goodbye, who had winked as she had headed for the Lethe.
"I promise we’ll see each other again, Lord Hades," she was teasing. He knew she was. She would come back, different, and perhaps it was a little gallows of her to tease of death when she had yet to be born.
But.
He smiled. It was so much like her to laugh at this.
He would miss her.
"I don't doubt it, Dr. Dove Little. Second Ring, not too hard at all."
A smile that could rival the flame of Olympus.
“Not hard at all.”
Had twelve years already passed? She looked much the same age as the boy. Sena Strand, the other demigod on the quest for his brother's stolen weapon. Unclaimed, suspected accomplice to the Jackson boy, because why else would Poseidon deem to speak to some chit of a demigod at the solstice? Even if she was a daughter of a sea naied, it had been highly suspicious.
But she was or had been Dove once.
He knew her. In her first life Dove had never stolen so much as a penny. But that was then, this was now. She must’ve changed, somewhat. That was the nature of things. He wondered- Her eyes met his no doubt lingering stare. Her eyes, shifted from a purple kunzite and shimmering pink opal that bled into a ruby red. They blinked. Carefully, slowly, ridiculously long black lashes. Her brows furrowed. But she smiled.
And somehow, on a different face, in another lifetime, it was still Dove’s soft smile. Directed to him, questioning perhaps, but still kindly meant.
“Silence,” he says simply.
The boy shuts up. The girl who once been Dove takes shuffles sideways, threading her fingertips through Jackson’s fingertips. His gaze goes there. She had always been a gentle, gentle soul. He remembers that. Takes a gentle soul to see the mourning in him and offer comfort to a god that could very well hurt her, dead or not. Her kindness had apparently gone beyond her first lifetime.
He was glad of it.
“Girl,” he says simply, he cannot tell them she knows her, but- but he remembers a friend. A friend who had promised to come back, and he finds he cannot be cruel to her without true cause, not to her even if she had changed for ill. He owed his Dove some benefit of the doubt for this, “Why have you and your party come into the Underworld? You may speak for them.”
She swallowed. Jackson squeezed her fingertips. The girl who had been Dove shuffled forward on her knees and squared her shoulders. Respectful. But her gaze did not leave him.
“We come at the suggestion of the Oracle, and Lord Chiron in regards to the location of the master bolt… However, we also come to ask a question, Lord Hades.”
He felt his lips twitch.
“Ask it.”
Her brows unfurrowed. Her lips eased into another Dove smile, and something sharped in her currently ruby eyes, even as they darkened into amethyst. A legacy of love, perhaps? Fitting, for such a scholar of love in the past.
“Is the Helm of Darkness missing, Lord Unseen?” she asked.
He is Hades.
But he can admit he stills at the question. A slow curling movement of his lips passed, not a smile. But he did bare each and every one of his teeth.
Her expression shifted to worry.
“Two thefts. The Helm of Lord Hades, and the Master Bolt of Lord Territor,” she said, a sigh in her voice.
“So you were right,” says Jackson, his eyes brightening.
The girl with Dove’s soul and smile nodded.
“But-” the Satyr mutters, looking at him with a skittish eye.
“The Giver of Wealth is not a thief like I said, Grover, and he has no real need for more souls. The lesson of Sisyphus is that all souls go to him eventually,” her amethyst eyes looked at him, as she defended him, “I am sure, Lord Hades, that you are not impatient.”
His heart was thundering. She was defending him. Flattery? Or was it part of Dove who had rolled her eyes at his equation to the Christain God’s fallen angel?
“You come to my domain to be sure of my innocence?” his voice is incredulous.
She was frowning. Tears… Tears glossed her amethyst eyes.
“Everyone who does not accuse Lord Posiden has accused you, Lord Hades, but from my knowledge of mythology, that is utterly ridiculous . Lord Posiden is more of a viable candidate with his past as the former King of the Gods, but considering Percy had no knowledge of his heritage until this summer, it is a safe bet as any to realize that neither party are responsible. In all accounts, this is a setup . A plot to set the Olympians against one another. And considering the fact that Percy now has the Master Bolt after Lord Oplokharís gave him a backpack after our little escapade, we can rest assured that you are not at fault.”
Percy Jackson squawked.
“Is that why this thing is so heavy!?”
Gingerly, he unshouldered the pack, gently, and then scotted away from the thing, sea eyes wide.
“You must feel the enchantment on the bag, don’t you, Lord Hades?” she asked, urgently, licking her lips, desperate.
He stares at her. She is crying at the thought of his accusation, at him becoming the blame. He glances at the backpack. Squints for a moment.
“I do. It is clumsy work. Ares’s without a doubt. Set to activate the second you pass my gates.”
She growled.
“Lord Oplódoupos is attempting to start war with our lives, and your reputation is thrown through the muck!”
He titled his head. Lips quirking at that particular title for his idiotic nephew, ‘clattering in his armor’ indeed. The thought that his clumsy nephew had his Helm did not bode well. The fact that these children would die did not trouble him much in general, death comes for every mortal, and the satyr would fade into Gaia. But Dove’s soul going through the Judgement of Three and more then likely being thrown into the Fields of Asphodel, or even Tartarus for this plot infuriated him . He would intervene, of course, this was Dove, after all, but he knew she would not like the interference on his part.
He frowned.
“How do you know of Posiden’s former status?”
She blinked.
“It is recorded in Mycenaean Greek texts, or at least what we’ve been able to translate, Giver of Wealth… Just- just like you not existing prior to a certain point of history. Even Lady Desponia’s name was known before yours-”
“I see,” he says, softly.
She stopped speaking. Her brows furrowed.
“Lord Hades?” she was perfectly confused.
Dove, he thinks, in her gently confused face…
He was disappointed despite himself. She could not, should not remember. It would be against the order of things. He frowned. He shifted, standing. He grew smaller. Enough that he was no taller than a very tall man, perhaps a little under seven feet. He went to the girl that had once been his friend. He stood next to her, carefully, very aware of her fragile flesh now that she was no longer simply a soul, and offered her his arm. When she gripped carefully at his elbow, he brought her to her feet.
“Are you a child of Athena?”
She blinked quickly.
“No, my lord. I would have been claimed.”
“You are frightfully well-learned for a girl of twelve.”
She flushed. The boy, Percy, jerked forward and stood.
“Sena’s the smartest person I know,” he defended, hotly, “And she’s a mega fan of- of the historical progression of mythology… And folklore. She wants to be a researcher one day.”
She beamed and ducked her head in a shy, brighter little blush. It was lovely against her alabaster skin. Like the softest rose diamonds.
He thought of Doctor Dove Little.
“Considering she is already aware of the Mycenean facet of us, it should not be too hard at all for you to become a scholar, Sena Strand.”
She stiffened at his words, deliberate on his part. But then her beaming smile was directed his way. Was it only embarrassment at the praise? Or was it… his friend, there in more then just soul? Dove’s smile, on younger, perhaps fairer face looked at him.
“We are sorry we have disturbed you, Lord Hades, in your troubled times.”
“Not at all, Sena Strand, as you have come with my innocence in mind… Perhaps, you will indulge on another facet of your quest. Find my Helm. Return to the realm of the dead to return it.”
She swallowed.
“It… It is not lightly that someone enters the realm of the dead, Lord Hades. We must return to Olympus on the Summer Soltius…The Sky Father demands it.”
“And I demand this of you. Confront my nephew. Bring back my Helm. I will grant you passage to New York through the Underworld. Will that be acceptable, Sena Strand?”
She bite her lip. A habit that Dove hadn’t had.
“Will the Kindly Ones still pursue us?”
“No. No longer. I command it,” his order vibrated through the air.
Sena breathed. Her hand flexed on his arm.
“We were given pearls. Pearls from Atlantis. All things must return to the sea. Do we return in the same passage that we have entered, Lord Unseen?”
“No, Sena Strand,” a swirl of the arm that she wasn’t holding, and three perfect black diamonds appeared in his hand, “Hold these when you hold my Helm, speak my title of Giver of Wealth and you will be here. I wish you luck.”
Her eyes shimmered, palest pinks. She took the diamonds carefully.
“It… It is good to meet you, Lord Unseen.”
He smiled. Soft and gentle. He had missed her. She had not changed much at all. And even if her next visit was brief, he would have her again soon enough. A human life was but a blink.
He wondered if he could convince her to stay much longer than before in Elysium when the time came.
“Return soon, Sena Strand.”
Gently, he pushed her back into the boys. They crowded around her. The Jackson boy, looked at him, brows furrowed.
“Thank you, Lord Uncle,” said the boy, warily.
Hades felt his face smooth to stone.
“Have care against the Lord of War, Perseus Jackson.”
The Lightning Thief:
Percy Fist Fights the God of War
“Is it me or did Lord Unseen have a big super freaking soft spot for Sena?!” shrieked Grover, gasping for breath as Percy gracefully swam to him, hiking his arm over his shoulder.
Sena blushed.
“No, he didn’t!?”
“He totally did. I don’t like how male gods react to Sena, first the clattering in his armor dude is freaking creepy and now the Lord of the Dead?!” Percy pouted.
Pouted. And Sena felt like she could drown in embarrassment. Only not really because her Mother, an ocean deity in her own right, would never allow a child of her’s to drown. She hadn’t expected Hades to be so blatant of his fondness for her for her previous life, but damn if he hadn't been very, very tolerant of her. And downright sweet.
“He wasn’t creepy!”
“He totally smiled at you! He gave me the Doom Glare!”
“That’s not my fault!”
“I got the Cupid, I did, because he’s your patron or whatever, but Sena, seriously, what the hell? I know you’re pretty-”
“So you do think she’s pretty?!” Grover yelled, triumphant, slapping the water, and Sena sighed at the return of the earlier argument.
Percy blushed brightly and nearly drowned Grover in response.
The Lightning Thief:
A Child of Love
Her mother stares at her with very wide eyes.
Sena cannot help her smile. She had last seen her mother nearly a year ago. Brought to her island in the Caribbean within Eros’s-
Chapter 47: Princess of Asgard
Summary:
In which Darcy Lewis accidentally paws at Thor’s epic red cap after his magical girl moment, and ends up changing the course of Asgardian history and nearly dying several times in the process.
Or, Odin has a really, really bad time as his family does a fierce coup over the mortal girl that accidentally frees his firstborn upon her arrival.
Or, or, Keeping Up with the Odinsons, featuring a freaking out Darcy Lewis, a keen-to-adopt Frigga, a stabby but grateful Hella, a whining and bitchy Loki, a Thor who just is happy that no one important is dead, and an Odin that needs a really big stiff drink.
Or, or, or, Darcy Lewis’s political science degree is put to the test as she wrangles the politics of a foreign government that is ruled by emotionally compensated, war-mongering giants that may or may not have just adopted her. And several other governments that apparently are intertwined across the nine realms.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Comedy of Errors, Drabbles, Darcy Lewis Is Adopted, Twice Over, Once a Lightning Sister You Royalty Beyotch, Thor Is Big Brother, Loki is Shockth, Hella Is Just Shook That’s She’s Out and Odin Ain’t freaking Dead, Frigga is so Done With her Husband, Or In Which Erasing Hela’s memory Has More Consequences for Mr. Odin Sleep My Problems Away, Darcy Lewis is Tiny, Asgardians are Giants, Ignoring But Snatching Elements From Across the Endgame Time-line, Darcy Lewis Becomes Hela’s Comfort Sister, And Loki’s, Or Asgardians Royalty find sanity in a tiny mortal and they's gonna cling, Thor is Just Glad for More Family, Darcy Eats A Golden Apple And Trips Balls And Gets Super Powers, Darcy is Baby, Secret Stark™, Darcy Lewis is Tony Stark’s Daughter, She doesn’t know, Tony Does Know, Queen Frigga Snatch Ya Kid,
Relationships: Thor & Darcy Lewis, Darcy Lewis & Jane Foster,
It's honestly the stupidest thing that ruins Darcy's life.
Or well life as she knows it? On Earth?
She’s a tactile moron is what she is trying to arrive at.
Evidence A- she is super sensitive to fabrics. It’s part of the reason she is super careful about her clothes, a disheveled sort of cat-lady look that she strives for. Why she focuses on natural fabrics and fucking knits half of her clothes. That and raw materials are fucking cheap if you buy it bulk.
She’s a poor bitch who lives on the east coast and thrifting only gets so far.
Evidence B- her reaction to Thor Odinson’s Sailor Moon Magical-Girl Transformation™ with Lazruz effect is to put down a rescued puppy, ignore Jane and Thor’s conversation completely, and paw at the fantabulous red cape that Thor had spawned.
No capes, Edna Mode had warned, and Darcy should have listened.
Because she’s just… Fucking enjoying it when Thor grabs Jane around the waist. Faintly, Darcy should have stepped back. Because Thor starts to spin his Mew-Mew. But she’s sort of immersed with trying to understand what the hell the cape is made of- it’s like silk, but looks like some thick ass wool and it-
Thor takes off.
Darcy panics.
Because she’s still holding onto the cape.
FUUUCK.
Several things happen at once. One, the cape wraps around Darcy like a fucking burrito wrap. Two, Thor does not notice. Three, Darcy gets the wind knocked out of her so she can’t even scream. Four, Thor still doesn’t notice and neither does Jane.
When he calls for Heimdall, Darcy Lewis is still in the fucking cape. And so ends Darcy Lewis’s shitty life as an intern on Earth. In a blast of fucking rainbow lights.
Taste the rainbow you dumb bitch.
Colors.
Just fucking colors.
It’s pretty fucking gorgeous. And oh, look.
There’s Darcy's breath.
She screams. And then Thor screams in alarm. So they both are screaming. At each other as the world’s most dope disco strobes flash around them. Darcy still holding the cape.
“LIGHTNING SISTER!” He gapes at her.
Darcy just screams in response. He screams back at her.
There’s a lot of screaming, basically.
Asgard must have snatched some fucking gold , she thinks.
Through her vomiting of course. Because Darcy Lewis is fucking upchucking all over the glossy gold floor.
Chapter 48: Wild Thing(You Make My Heart Sing) (Stranger Things) PT. II
Summary:
She died. Cracked and broken. He died. Impaled and standing tall. The Monster took, took until they simply had nothing more to give … Somehow, it’s the first day that Billy Hargrove sets foot in Hawkins High, and there’s this girl looking at him like the ghost he should be. Somehow, Chrissy Cunningham and Billy Hargrove find themselves alive and deal with that, their hearts beating in time.
Together.
Notes:
Yeah. I need to stop thinking about AUs. I know, I know! But my three am thoughts tend to be AUs that fester unless I write them out.
Yup, me and my Muse are diametrically opposed, sort of foes, you know?
Also, trigger warning for the fucked up shit that Henry Creel does.
Specifically the shit he did to Chrissy in this chapter.
Chapter Text
Relationships: Billy Hargrove & Chrissy Cunningham, Max Mayfield & Chrissy Cunningham, Steve Harrington/Billy Hargrove, Eddie Munson/Chrissy Cunningham, Chrissy Cunningham’s Brother,
Tags: Time-Travel, Peggy Sue Style, Friendship Focused, Platonic Soulmates, Pansexual Billy, Demisexual Chrissy, Shining Power Logic, Or Trauma gives you Psychic Abilities, Billy Ain’t Alright, Chrissy Ain’t Alright, Billy Will Kill For Chrissy, Or Billy Is An Older Brother, He’ll Kill for Max Too, Trauma Bonding, Physic Bond, Empath Billy, Empath Chrissy, Telepath Billy, Telekientic Chrissy, The Kids Ain’t Alright, They Are Woefully Ignoring the Party Because Billy Is A Macho-Idiot, Chrissy doesn’t have a Clue, Billy has Issues, Chrissy has Issues, Body Dysmorphia, Period Typical Homophobia, Internilized Homophobia, Toxic Masculinity, Bulimia, Eating Disorders, Self-Hatred, Anxiety, Depression, Body Horror, Vicious Descriptions of Body Mutilation, Thank Henry Creel For That, Billy is a Junior, Chrissy is a Sophomore, Billy is physically 17, Chrissy is physically 15, Slow Burn, Eddie Munson Has a Crush on Chrissy Cunningham, Chrissy Cunningham has a crush on Eddie Munson, Billy Hargrove has a crush on Steve Harrigton, Steve Harrington (Eventually) has a crush on Billy Hargove, Steve Has An Awkward Pansexual Awakening, Billy Is Constantly Pulling on Steve’s Metaphoric Pigtails, Disaster!Steve, Soft!Eddie, Feral!Billy, Sunshine!Chrissy, Miscommunication, Fake Relationship(Technically, More like People Assume and they Don’t Correct), Max Thinks her Brother is a Pod Person, But A Nice Pod Person Now, Codependency For Twenty Alex, Billy Dolls Out Nicknames Like Crazy, Billy Hargrove is a Prick, Chrissy Cunningham Is Baby, Billy Will And Can Punch Anything In The Face, Billy and Chrissy The Dynamic Duo,
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Chrissy I
Here’s the thing.
Chrissy Cunningham felt herself die. She felt the broken bones, the shattered jaw, the eyes that all but melted out of her sockets, fluids and blood that dribbled down her cheeks and twisted jaw. She had tasted her own eyes, full stop, bright and penny-copper sharp, gooey, and thick saltiness on her flapping, lolling tongue.
She had felt how her body had just…
Broken, shattered, lost control which is so fucking funny because her mother tries so damn much to control her body. She didn’t know when you died you peed and defecated yourself. Sticky slick and caked all across her twisted, pretzeled legs. Dried and somehow scratchy even though she was dead. She hadn’t known that after hours, your body started to freeze, seize up like the worse cramp, and then bloat, swell like a balloon with the gas of her own rotting flesh, to the ever-present disgust of her mother, who cried in anger when she realized that Chrissy couldn’t be stuffed into the too-small dress she had brought the Mortician. Because once again, even from beyond the grave, Chrissy was too much of a pig for Laura Cunningham’s taste. That she would have to be a closed casket, not her perfect coffin showstopper.
Chrissy shouldn’t know this.
Honest to God, she should’ve walked into the shadow of death, ashes to ashes, dust to dust.
But the voice, the voice that promised with a croon to make all the pain go away-
Lied.
Because he instead took pieces of her, carved himself a hallow of her mutilated body, of her soul, and kept her locked, tied like a wild dog to the rotting flesh that she had been. Pulling, weeping, trying, and tugging to get out. Ripping at herself inside out to try and escape.
All while he took and took and took and took and took from Chrissy.
And then…
Suddenly, she’s in Hawkins High. Standing at her? Locker, ajar, as if she’s getting ready to go to class. It’s different from what she remembers, there isn’t the obligated collage of different photos of Jason she had put together at her mother’s urging plastered on the door, and the small pile of collage brochures was gone.
It’s wrong, and the locker isn’t right off the gym like it was in her senior year.
She breathes.
She breathes through her lips as if she hadn’t just died. As if nothing of what she had just experienced was real.
She was losing her mind, but that was true ev
en before she died and got stuck in a decaying shell.
She stares, eyes wide at the mirror in the locker, and sees her hair in french braids laced with little pink stain ribbons, longer than what she had, past her shoulders and towards her waist, and with pearls in her ears. She isn’t wearing her favorite necklace charm- the one with her little ‘86 charm- the one her estranged brother Tommy had sent her through the mail, like all of his presents, with a note ‘ This is your year, Missy Chrissy ’. In its place is a simple little pumpkin charm, on the same fine, old gold chain she had been gifted by her Nana Iris… The charm is the one she usually wears for Halloween, vintage and small, which always made her mother purse her lips. But she can’t technically protest it because it was an heirloom.
She’s wearing her favorite blue eyeshadow, with big dolled eyelashes curled just so, a bright blush that doesn’t quite fit her complexion, that cakes over her freckles, and a shiny, shiny lipgloss that’s a bright bubblegum pink. She’s in a pastel pink pinafore, a cream cashmere turtle-neck sweater, with her cheer letter tied neatly around her shoulders. Tights the same color as her pinafore, and leather boots that are blindingly white are on her legs and feet, like she’s dressed for Autumn, instead of Spring. She’s wearing a backpack.
Her hand is on the locker door, she realizes, with a hazy blink, and on her thumb, it was her favorite ring. A stupid little mood ring, too big for most of her fingers. She had found it- freshman year in the parking lot- adored it for the little bat wings steel band and the big, fake jewel that shifted colors. Jason had thrown it away, within like a week of dating at the end of sophomore year. He had bought her a cheap replacement, a band with hearts- that had turned her pinkie green, nickel plating on the band instead of the steel of her little bat. The fact she still had it told her she was suddenly a sophomore, somehow not dead again. She rubbed desperately at the mood jewel, chewing her lips and tasting the watermelon lip gloss she used to favor before her mother had insisted she switched to chalky, hot pink lipsticks. “Because lip-gloss is for children, Christine Elizabeth.”
She can admit it- Chrissy is confused and starts… Running, slamming the locker shut in panic. Because last time she stayed meek and afraid and barely moved at all before He got her- She’s just pelting down the hallway, pink backpack smacking against her back in a steady, hurting rhythm, but she’s running faster and faster and faster- vaulting over an overturned trashcan that causes some people to call out in alarm. Chrissy just runs harder. Her leather soles slapping harshly against the linoleum.
She realizes she’s running to something about a minute in. Because her heart is pounding, galloping-
But she also feels another heartbeat, steady, strong, calm, and an echo in her chest, nestled next to her own.
Her reason is more apparent once she gets to the front doors. There, standing at the entrance of Hawkins High is Billy Hargrove. One of the people that died at Starcourt Mall. She didn't know Billy Hargrove- much like she hadn't really known Eddie Munson to see he wasn’t scary at all. All she really knew about Billy is that he had been part of the basketball and swim teams, and one of the few that Jason hadn’t liked, for all that he talked about him after his death. He was the one most of the other cheerleaders had whispered scandalously about in the locker room, and the one that Vicki Carmichael said ‘ate you out like you were his favorite ice cream’, which had made Chrissy so uncomfortable, especially because Vicki had been staring straight at her, and the purity ring that she wore to fend off Jason with some unholy glee.
Grey eyes meet bright blue.
They both stare at each other. Chrissy's chest is heaving. Her too-small bra is pinching into her shoulders, constricting under her breasts and digging into her ribs. Her hair is dripping with sweat, with braids, and stray strands clinging to the side of her face and neck. She knows any makeup she’s wearing is dripping down her face as well.
His chest is heaving.
He’s standing stalk still in his boots, hands fisted, blue eyes wide. Billy takes the first step.
Chrissy takes another.
I know you, something in her screams, even though she really doesn’t know Billy Hargrove at all, just like he doesn’t know her. He takes another step, and Chrissy takes another. Suddenly, suddenly, they're running at each other, and Billy Hargrove is lifting her up. He’s taller than her, tall and strong, and he crushes her into his jean jacket and off-white button-up, and she’s wrapping her arms around his neck, his chunky necklace digging into her chest.
Something in her chest clicks, and they start to breathe together.
One.
Two.
Perfectly in synch.
“Who the fuck are you, bunny girl?” Billy drawls, and whispers, gripping her tightly. He smells like Irish spring soap, gum mint, and cigarettes. Something about that soothes down some of Chrissy’s frayed edges.
Chrissy bites her lips, clutching just as tight. Her arms start to tremble at the effort. He keeps holding her up in the middle of the hallway, crushed into him, and he’s trembling. And she is too. Faintly, Chrissy hears the whispers about little Chrissy Cunningham, sophomore varsity cheerleader, holding onto the new boy like a limpet.
I’ll bet they’ll call me a slut before first period.
“Chrissy. Chrissy Cunningham,” she whispered, back, face stuffed into his hair. That smells like cheap hairspray and head and shoulders.
“We died,” he rasps, “We fucking died, bunny girl.”
She nods. Sharp and holding back a sob into his neck. He swallows, his entire body tense even as he squeezes her tighter. It hurts. But Chrissy only buries her face deeper into the corded tension of his neck, and clutches at him.
“It’s 1984,” she responds back, “And we aren’t dead anymore.”
Billy slowly, reluctantly, lowers her back to her feet. He pulls away, just as slowly, but his hands, his hands that are so large- slide down her neck to rest on her shoulders. He’s suddenly beaming.
“Chrissy! Surprise ! I haven’t seen you since junior high!” he calls, cheerfully and dramatically.
It’s an act. He’s selling it like he’s she’s his best friend and they haven’t seen her in years. Chrissy is a cheerleader, and because of her mother- the best damn actress outside of theater class in Hawkins High history, she is sure. So she sells it back.
“ Billy ! You never told me you were moving to Hawkins!” she’s bubbly and bright, Prissy Chrissy all the way.
Billy squeezes her shoulders, in thanks, before his beam turns sly, a smirk.
“Gotta surprise my favorite pen-pal, don’t I?”
She giggles, sugar-sweet. He throws an arm around her shoulder, and she easily slides an arm around his waist.
“Show me around, will you, sweetheart? Starting today I’m a Hawkins Tiger,” he continues, even as he expertly steers her towards the office.
She beams.
“Anything for you, Billy!”
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Billy I
So fucking dying sucks major ass.
And Billy would know because despite the fact that he is suddenly in shit hole Hawkins High and not six feet under in the cheapest pine box that fucking Susan could barely afford when his dad fucking lost it, he was pretty solid on the fact that he had bit it. Killed by the fucking Flesh and Shit monster that had taken control of him like he was a fucking muppet. As much as Billy fucking loved Kermit the Frog, he was fucking furious of having that Thing shoving himself into him, running around in him like he was a meat suit.
He holds his schedule, as well as a written note by his old Coach Driscol, for possible late-minute inclusion on both the swim and basketball teams here in Hawkins, now signed by the principal for a freebie tryout. His new schedule now matched Chrissy’s as much as possible, and considering she was in advanced classes that many sophomores, juniors, and even some seniors shared, he was in luck. He had already passed his junior year, and as he had told the counselor at reception that he wanted to ‘challenge himself in his new environment’, so he could at least not be bored as fuck as he relived his life.
In the past.
Before the fucking demonic muppet situation.
God, do I need a smoke.
He side-eyes the slip of a thing next to him, who was ‘showing him around’, which really means she’s steering him straight for his car so that they can at least have a few minutes before their fucking first class. Of fucking High School. Of a year they’ve already lived.
Chrissy .
He vaguely remembers her. At the edges of the part of Hawkins High that fucking mattered to his piece of shit Dad. Younger than him, she just started dating that asswipe Carver, the bible-thumping player that really, really annoyed the shit of Billy. She was sugar-sweet, hardly partied, and was totally not his fucking speed. Pretty as she fucking 8was, he didn’t want some virginal girl who didn’t know what the fuck she was doing. He can’t remember if he even spoke to her before this day.
But she’s a dead girl walking. Same as him, dead fucking piece of shit walking. And Billy feels her heartbeat next to fucking his, and he can’t let her go. Its… It’s like what happened as He gathered people up for his fucking Flesh and Shit monster. All of the poor SOBs crammed together. But Billy had heard them. As they were gathered, the older people, especially Heather, his first victim- would soothe those that Bastard had torn apart.
Except for him.
Billy was different . The fucking Muppet asswipe had kept him apart, locked away in a labyrinth of sweet memories for being such a good ‘host’. Fucking asswipe. Chrissy squeezes the hand he has drapped over her shoulder.
He shudders.
She gives him a smile, soft and worried.
He feels something in him ease up. He’s not a PDA sorta guy, with fucking anyone. Be it the guys or girls he’s fucking or anyone else. But having her tucked under his arm is keeping his shit together, and Billy is this fucking close to losing his collective shit .
“How’d you bite it?” he asks her, voice quiet.
She looks away.
“Something? Someone? Killed me. He said he would make everything better.”
He shudders.
“... Creepy fucker, fucked up hand? Looks like a Freddie Krueger reject?”
“A hand like… like a claw?”
“Yeah. Seems we bit it the same way, sunshine.”
She bites her lip. She’s got fucking freckles underneath the crap of her ruined makeup, and a little bit of a crooked teeth situation. It’s fucking girl next door shit, how cute she actually is. And not cute in that he wants to fuck her- but like adorable, Shirley Temple bullshit. It’s viscerally strange to look down at her and see how young she is. She’s what, fifteen? At the most? And fucking Bastard killed her.
“You didn’t die in the Starcourt fire?” her voice is wary.
He laughs. Sharp. He knows he sounds fucking unhinged.
“No, I fucking did not.”
She sighs.
“I wonder what they said on how I died… It wasn’t pretty,” she says simply, “He… broke me. Like a china doll. And he… He kept me in my twisted and decaying body and took from me.”
He feels… He feels a sharp disgust so fucking deeply that he visibly shivers. That’s fucking new. And a trip.
“Just to make sure, that you Dots?” he says, thinking of the freckles across her face.
“You mean my visceral feeling of utter disgust that you are feeling?” her lips turn into a wry sort of smile.
He laughs. It still sounds too high, too sharp. He can’t reign it in.
They reach his car. Scrambles for the keys. He throws himself into the front and Chrissy readily crawls after him. They squeeze into the driver’s side, thighs pressed together. But she’s small enough to fit in combination with his thin hips, so there’s that. He lights a cigarette. It does little, but at least its fucking something.
Any other girl would be- something. A fucking achievement to get his Old man off his back. See, ain’t a fucking fairy, I fucked a girl the first day of school. But she’s wearing fucking little pearls in her ears, and she has ribbons in her hair. A fucking little pumpkin sits on the hallow of her throat. She’s a kid. Fucking bastard. The only reason this good girl is with him is because she died by some fucking Monster in the dark of this shit hole town, same as him.
“So… We’re, what, connected?” she whispers, hands twisting in the sleeves of her sweater.
She looks up at him, mascara all over her small face. He can only nod.
“Seems so.”
“We… We feel each other’s emotions.”
He licks his lips. Breathes in a drag.
“Probably because the same fucking psycho killed us both.”
“Did he break you too?”
He shudders. No point in something thats already done to pieces, Dots.
“No. He used me like a fucking meat suit. Then when I managed to shake the bitch off, he impaled me with his,” he wiggles his fingers. Breathes in again.
She shudders.
“Like, ‘Invasion of the Body Snatchers’ , but not a copy?”
He snorts.
“Fucking I guess. I felt like a fucking muppet.”
She wrinkles her nose.
“You are kinda Fozzy like.”
He scoffs.
“Sweetheart, I’m fucking Kermit.”
“But… But you’re hair?”
He laughs. Still too loud, still too sharp.
“That is the worst thing anyone has ever said about my hair, Dots, you know how much time I spend to keep this looking this good?”
She laughs. Her laugh is soft and sweet and she seems compelled to cover her mouth when she gets even slightly too loud.
God. What sort of fucking Monster kills this kid? I’m a full-stop piece of shit, but she’s fucking an angel.
“When he get you?” he asks, suddenly, curious. He bit it in the good o’ year 85, but she wasn’t one of the people in the Flesh and Shit monster-
He would have remembered her voice. Her… Her everything , basically, in the jumble mess the Bastard had been making. He remembers this little boy, Dennis Carlson, joining the Flesh and Shit. He remembers Doris Driscoll, the poor old bat that had scurrying rats in her basement.
He remembers them all, and how they screamed .
“1986. Spring break… I died at Eddie Munson’s house.”
He whistles.
“You die on drugs? Did it help?”
She shrugs, small. Twists her hands in her sweater.
“Never got that far… Poor Eddie saw everything.”
Her sadness- it’s heavy, like a heavyweight in his stomach. What’s worse- What’s worse is how much he realizes how much of that sadness is normal for her. He nudges her.
“That bad?”
She nods, sharply.
“Yes. That… Bad.”
He…. He isn't touchy-feely. But Billy throws his arm around her.
"Welp. We have about ten minutes before class, Bunny Girl."
She huffs.
"If I wasn't physically fifteen right now, I would totally say to…to f-fuck school, and for you to just… drive, " she grumbles.
Billy laughs.
"Fucking same, Dots. Same. Would peel right now, but I'd get it for kidnapping, and I have a kid sister who I can't just leave with that Bastard being around."
They sit, tense if compatible silence. The clock is turned back. Billy isn't legal yet, he's still bound to his piece for shit old man, and…
Max. His little shitbird.
He had hated her sometimes.
Really . Really did.
But she was just a fucking kid with a shit attitude.
" Billy!"
She had called out when he died. Desperate and- devastated . Someone had cared when Billy Hargrove had died, and it was that little shit.
So he was gonna keep her safe. And if Chrissy's later death was any indication, Hawkins wasn't fucking safe.
Fucking shithole.
"Oh, God, my face is a mess," Chrissy squawks, peering at his side mirror.
"Tick-tock, honey. We got-" he peaked at his schedule, "Fucking American-English? Shit. How the fuck are you in Senior class, sweetheart?"
"An overbearing mother and a propensity to study my feelings out. Can you help me undo my hair, Fozzy?"
He snorts.
"Sure, Bunny thing. Crawl over the center console. There's a decent mirror in the dash if you need it."
She crawls over. Before his death, Billy would have fucking decked anyone who pulled that shit in his car. Now, Billy barely batted a lash. He carefully undid Chrissy's ribbons, just as she clawed through her backpack for makeup wipes and started reapplying everything with a quick, well-practiced hand.
"... Fucking A, we really have to relive high school."
Chrissy huffs as she throws on a thin layer of some goop that made her complexion more even. She quickly switches to applying a bright blue color on her lids.
"I was a senior. I was nearly done ," she sighs.
Billy huffed.
"Well, I never got that far… We… We need a battle plan."
"... Are we sticking together?" Her voice was small and delicate.
Billy felt her heart by his. A small little echo. He carefully leaned over the center console. He dropped his head into her neck. For second… He just breathed.
She breathed.
He took in the sweet rosy scent of her expensive perfume, the near-matching scent of her hair. She was soft and warm.
Human and the complete opposite of that Bastard.
"We're stuck with each other, sunshine. I literally got your heart next to mine."
She leaned her head against his. Carefully pressed against his apparent Fozzy curls.
"Okay," she said, small and soft.
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Chrissy II
She brought her hair back, into her ponytail, a hairstyle she had grown fonder and fonder of the more intensely she threw herself into Cheer, move away from her mother’s favored neatly pinned curls and buns. Sophomore year had been experimentation, french braids and pigtails made hastily in the girl’s bathroom before first period, and it is funny to think that the only reason she loved her ponytail is that Eddie Munson had once yelled ‘Sandy!’ from across the room, in the same tone as Danny Zuko in ‘Grease’ had at the pep-rally of Rydell High, and she had felt so… Rad. When Eddie Munson had met her at the picnic table, she had thought he only knew her from the disdain he carried against all Preps and Jocks, and not from the few classes they shared in his first go at senior year. The concept of him being that same, sweet face boy with the bombastic melody that had made her mother twist her nose in utter contempt-
Chrissy had never made the connection.
Chrissy hadn’t done a lot of things, that she should have, because of fear. A pathetic fear that feels like it has slid off her shoulders now that she isn’t tied to her rotting corpse .
Billy was frightfully good with hair- took one look at her struggling with her suddenly longer hair and had just pulled it back with a clicking tongue. Her makeup- her makeup was applied perfectly as should with the short as the time that she had, softer than her usual affair, and she couldn’t bring herself to use the wrong-color blush that her mother had picked for her, even though her foundation wasn’t full coverage enough to hide her freckles. Because her mother chooses it to match her skin tone, not Chrissy’s.
“Fucking high school,” mutters Billy, voice faint.
She agrees, silently as they walk. Chrissy isn’t surprised by the amount of stares they garner, or how much she feels something in her stomach twist. They walk closely, no longer clinging, but enough to feel the heat of each other’s arms. But… Billy’s heart is steady, even as his knuckles gently graze against her cheek.
“Looking good, Dots,” he says, “Your freckles suit you.”
She laughs, hands lifting automatically to cover what her mom calls her ‘rabbit teeth’, for even her stint with braces couldn’t change them enough to her mother’s liking, even as she wrinkles her nose.
“Thanks, Fozzy,” she replies back.
He snorts, and she can feel his grim amusement at the nickname… It’s perhaps morbid, to call him, that. But they’re in a surreal, morbid situation, and Chrissy knows Billy doesn’t feel badly for it.
Like literally can feel he doesn’t mind. Oh crumbs, this is… Some Carrie White stuff. I guess I really am I freak, she thought, but she remembered the way Eddie had said it-
It wasn’t a bad thing to be a freak.
“You got any ideas on… How to stop our mutual Dickhole?”
She snorts.
“Burning him alive sounds like a plan,” she replies, blithely.
Billy laughs. There’s a vicious, pleased twist in him. She feels an echo of it, and her own morbid wish to take the Freddy Kruger reject and destroy him. It combines into something that is beyond anger- it’s pure, unfiltered emotion that sinks deep into them.
“Wrong world, Bunny Cheeks,” he says, voice hard, he pinches her cheek softly, “Bitch is technically beyond us right now.”
“Oh Crumbs,” she replied, sighing.
He snorts.
“Oh god, you’re a such a priss,” he says, laughing, as he opens the correct door to their new class. He holds it open for her.
She laughs back, hands up as she walks through the door.
“Prissy Chrissy, that’s me, Silly Billy,” she replies, and she laughs again at the twisted face he gives her in response.
She freezes when she turns to face the classroom.
Eddie Munson is sitting in the back of the room, and though he’s slouched, he’s facing her. His brown eyes- one’s she knew could go so soft , are wide. She hadn’t realized. Hadn’t thought about it-
Billy is sliding close to her, hand dropping around her waist.
“You good?” he mummers, softly.
She tries to swallow.
She remembers Eddie slapping her, calling her name-
She blinks. She’s herded away, Billy’s hands on her face. And she finds Billy looming over her, blocking her gaze from Eddie. His heart- it’s galloping echo. The door swings shut.
“Come on, Bunny girl, you gotta breathe for me,” he mummers, and his hands cup her face.
Chrissy breathes.
She remembers Miss Kelley’s instructions. Five things.
“I see Billy Hargrove’s blue eyes,” she mumbles, blinks, “I feel my favorite ring on my hand, I smell cigarettes on Billy Hargrove’s breathe, I hear the fact that everyone is wondering what’s up with us, and I taste my watermelon lip gloss.”
Chrissy blinks. Billy’s face is twisted but easing as she breathes a bit easier.
“Good job. That’s some promo-zen shit, Dots. Can you handle class?”
She breathes. Chrissy nods sharply.
“Y-yes. Sorry, just-”
Billy swallows and shakes his head.
“Yeah, don’t apologize, Chrissy. I’m going to be the same the second I see my sister, so you be ready to do that zen shit with me, ” he tells her, voice a whisper. He entangles his hand with hers. Palm to palm.
He squeezes. They go back to face their class. Eddie is still staring, legs bouncing and fingertips tapping. Well, he’s not the only one. Nearly everyone is, even Mrs. Prescott, the teacher, who usually ignores everyone with a book in her hand is looking at them. Chrissy squares her shoulders.
“Can you believe we got nearly all the same classes?” she says sweetly, eager.
He snorts. Swings the hands they hold.
“You’re such a Brain, I’m a junior,” he tells her, and she is not surprised when his amusement echoes in her chest. He isn’t faking that.
“Well, what are you going to do, sue me, Hargrove?”
“Nah,” he replies, easy, smile like a shark, “I am going to make you help me with my homework, though.”
Mrs. Prescott takes that as her cue. She stands, putting down her book- ‘ Pet Sematary ’ by Stephen King, and smiles.
“And who might you be? Care to introduce, Christine?”
Chrissy fakes bubbly, selling it like the pro she is. She doesn’t fake the blush though- she comes by that naturally.
“Mrs. Prescott, this is my friend from cheer camp! Billy Hargrove, he just moved to Hawkins.”
It’s a believable enough lie. She goes to cheer camp in Santa Monica, California, luckily enough, every summer since she was nine-years-old because her Nana Iris insisted it was the best place, and while she isn’t sure if Billy ever went to summer camp, no one could call them out on it, or wonder what part of California Billy actually lived in.
Billy nudges her.
“I was at the camp opposite of you, not ra-ra cult,” he says, smirking.
She huffs.
“Oh, yeah, because surfing camp wasn’t a cult!”
“You’re just saying that because you fell off of the board,” he bullshits, easily.
She bites her lip.
“You pushed me off!”
“Because you didn’t have the stance right, Cunningham. You needed to learn by wiping out, sunshine.”
Mrs. Prescott laughs, charmed by their banter.
“Well welcome from sunny California, William,” she said warmly, “And as you are already familiar with Christine, would you like to be seated with her in the back row?”
Billy echoes some smugness. This had apparently been his aim. He throws an arm around her shoulders.
“That would be great, Mrs. Prescott. I know for a fact that Chrissy will keep me focused. She’s so smart, ” he enthuses.
She nudges him gently. He squeezes her shoulder.
“Well, take your seats, and Christine, please share your copy of ‘ The Great Gatsby ’ until I can scrounge up a copy for him.”
“Of course, Mrs. Prescott.”
The walk to her assigned seat, the empty one that’s been hugging her right all semester. Without care, Billy drags it against hers. He sprawls in his desk, Chrissy sits carefully in her pinafore, legs crossed, and automatically bringing out her yellow notebook because yellow meant English and a crisp copy of Gatsby because according to her mother, using a school copy just wouldn’t do. It was filled with notes, sticking out of the pages. Billy nudged her leg, and shot her a lazy grin.
‘Brain,’ mouthed.
She rolled her eyes and nudged his leg back. Without missing a beat, she open her yellow notebook and turned to an open page. Diligently, she took notes as Mrs. Prescott began her lecture over the last few chapters they had read. Billy scrapped opened up his backpack and brought out a binder, and started to do the same on a spare sheet. Only his notes devolved into doodles- spiders and grandfather clocks and-
Chrissy kicks his ankle.
He blinks.
She knows he is feeling her speeding heart. He looks over. She frowns. He looks down at his sheets, and his hands squeezes so tightly on his pencil that it snaps.
Pencil bits fly.
Billy hastily flips the page. Chest heaving. Chrissy slides him a Lisa Frank pencil and stares straight ahead. Billy carefully traps her right hand underneath his left. Chrissy flips her hand with minimal wiggling and threads their hands together. She switches to note taking with her left, more dominant hand.
It’s going to be a long day, she quietly laments.
Billy jolts. Squeezes her hand.
‘ Yeah, ’ he says in her head, lips unmoving, ‘ Yeah it is, sunshine. ’
She jolts. Blinks at him. He gives a helpless shrug.
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Billy II
Bunny girl is a fucking rock and Billy does not understand how the fuck he survived his entire life without her heart beating next to his’.
"He's staring at you," he tells her casually, eyes flickering towards the boy in question.
Glaring eyes look back at him.
Chrissy hums. Bumps her hips against his. She touches a lot. Casual little things. A little hand on his shoulder. A press of her arm against his. Fixing the lapels of his jacket. Billy has never been touched so casually in his life. Always blows or touches for want. Chrissy doesn't touch like that. It's fucking comfort. It's casual affection.
Billy kinda fucking loves her for it. He's spent only half a day with her heart next to his, and he thinks he would kill for her already.
"Everyone is staring," she quips back. She picks up a forkful of the saddest-looking salad that he's ever seen.
It's lettuce.
And only lettuce.
He hummed back.
"Not many people are bible thumpers dickwads. Don’t know how you dated him."
She sighs . Put down the fork of the sad salad.
"My mother liked him," she explains.
Billy blinks.
"That's not how that works."
She looks at him. Something sinks in her stomach. Billy frowns.
"That's how it always worked."
And Billy feels that visceral feeling of defeat in her.
Billy snaps.
"Fuck that. Fuck Hawkins high’s food. Let's go sunshine, we got wheels, an hour and if I remember it right, a McDonald's off main."
Her stomach gnaws at him. He doesn't think he's ever felt this hungry before. And Chrissy is suppressing her hunger like that's normal . She was probably a hundred pounds soaking wet and all thin bones. He bet even Max could lift the girl.
"I never had McDonald's before."
Billy hates Chrissy's parents something fucking fierce. And he may just become their newest headache. With fucking relish.
“Dots, the car, now. ”
He boldly tosses her lunch into the trash in a move worthy of his basketball skills. Tupperware an all. Because fuck that. Chrissy squawks.
“BILLY!”
“Dots, you’re fucking killing me. You’re having chicken nuggets now or forever hold your fucking peace.”
“But-”
“Move it, Hawkins!” he nearly snarls.
She huffs. And… She laughs . Light.
“Does it have to be chicken nuggets?”
“Yes,” he huffs.
She laughs again.
“Alright, alright!”
“Never had some fucking chicken nuggets, you don’t live with the fucking commies , Chrissy,” he said, angry.
She shrugged.
“My mom is a controlling monster,” she said, simply, “She was what He used to scare me.”
Billy is going to punch Mrs. Cunningham in the face.
He’s pretty sure about that.
It's in the car, nuggets passed between them that Chrissy starts to sob. She can't eat more then five nuggets and three fries before she feels uncomfortable.
Billy is going to kick in Mrs. Cunningham’s face.
".... it's the best worst thing I've ever had," she tells him.
He nods, silent for once in his fucking life, and grips her hand in his.
Be Kind Rewind:
October 1984
Chrissy III
"I need to get out of my parent's house," she tells him quietly, as they wait for his sister to get out of school.
Billy's leg is jiggling.
"You're fifteen, Dots."
"I think my mother is going to kill me if I stay there as I am. I need you to drop me off at the police station. I'm reporting my mother to child services," she says, simply.
Billy grips the wheel to his car. Knuckles white as bone from the pressure.
"You'll leave Hawkins."
Her heart is steady. Billy's isn't. It's rabbit face, and he's horrified. But resigned.
"My brother is going to get custody. Tommy is twenty-two. He works as an artist from Chicago. He's told me he would become my guardian multiple times. He… He offered to take me, before, when he turned 18. I stupidly said no. Because I was afraid of my mom. But fuck her . He'll move back. I know he will."
Billy swallowed.
“YOU BROUGHT MY TWELVE-YEAR-OLD SISTER INTO THIS SUPERNATURAL BULLSHIT, HARRINGTON!” He bellowed knuckles whitening out, squeezing at the neck of the fucking demonic chihuahua.
Chapter 49: The Morning's Hush(My Hero Academia) (PUBLISHED)
Summary:
Yagi Izumi won’t speak. But, it doesn’t mean she can’t take control of the situations around her. She decides that the best lie is the one that skitters on the truth, and if she’s going to survive high school with Bakagou even being near her, she needs to have some sort of peace at school. So first day of class, before everything begins, she goes to her home-room teacher and quickly writes out on her tablet, “I was technically quirkless until a year ago, so please be nice when I can’t control my quirk. Also, as my paperwork states, I don’t really speak… If someone named Bakagou is in this class, please keep him away from me.” This first interaction changes everything.
Or, Izumi want’s nothing to do with her childhood bully, Bakagou is losing his shit as usual, and Izumi accidentally triggers a willful custody battle between the man who gave her a chance, to the man that would have given her self-worth regardless.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Drabbles, Dad! Might, Fem!Izuku, Gender Differences, Izumi Barely Speaks, Or Mutism as a Coping Method, Disotive Disorder, Izumi has Issues, Izumi Is A Hero Otaku, Izumi was Homeschooled, Izumi and Bakagou Haven’t Seen Each Other in Years, Izumi is Cinamonroll, DEKUBOWL, Bakagou will have nuance, But Damn if it will take him a Moment to Get There, Does it Count as Bashing if I legitimately think he needs to be properly addressed for his horrendous bullying, The Consequences of Bakagou’s actions, Bakagou Bashing, All-Might meets Izumi much earlier, Inko & All Might Are Married, Eraserhead Accidentally Slips in their Marriage, They Don’t Mind, All Might is not a Teacher, Helicopter!Dad Might, Or Eraserhead is this close to committing murder if he gets one more call or email from Toshinori, Eraserhead vs. All Might, Enemies(but not really) to Lovers, Or The Sexual Tension Between Eraserhead and All Might Be Thick, Inko Gets herself a Harem, Pansexual All-Might, Demi-sexual Eraserhead, Todoroki Ride or Die Shoto, Or A Concusion=Love Shoto, Semi!Sentient One for All, Red Shoe Conspiracy,
Relationships: Todoroki Shoto/Midoriya Izuku, All Might/Inko, Inko/Eraserhead/All Might, Bakagou/Explosions, One-sided Bakagou Kastuki/Midoriya Izuku, Inko/All Might,
‘Saying Nothing… Sometimes Says the Most’
I
Yagi Izumi acknowledges that she is very lucky.
It… It takes a lot for a mute, quirkless girl to have a chance to become a hero. Especially at the hands of her greatest, most precious hero. Who became her father.
She knows this. It was a freak chance she was able to help All-Might in his time of need, and it was a freak chance that All-Might decided her common decency made her worthy of his time, his encouragement, and his quirk.
His love.
So when her mother and father look at her, one wide-eyed and teary, the other spluttering blood and furious, she knows something is wrong. That her luck has just run out.
“K-Kastuki was accepted into U.A.,” her mother says, simply, and she starts to sob, “And I don’t know what class he was accepted into, b-but I- I know you will see him…. Mistuki emailed me.”
It takes Izumi moments to move, after that announcement, even if it feels like hours.
Her throat hurts.
Itches.
She isn’t surprised that her hands have drifted to touch at the rough, molted flesh that is hidden beneath her large scarf. To touch the ten points that look like starbursts across her throat. It is only something, flickering in the corner of her eye, that prevents her from clutching at her scared throat, nails out. The shadows , she realizes, and that she may be spiraling. She forces herself to breathe.
Five things. I see Mama. I feel the cotton of my All-Might scarf, I can hear Mama’s sobs. I can smell our lavender detergent in my scarf. I can taste blood in my mouth.
Izumi looks at her mother, and her father simply slips into their waiting arms.
“Never fear,” whispers her father, gently, “I am here .”
‘Saying Nothing… Sometimes Says the Most’
II
Izumi sniffs.
Her Father winces.
“I’m sorry, Mi-chan,” he says, soft and he is hunched over her. Even now, in his ‘true’ form, he makes her feel safe.
She sniffs again. A large, thin hand runs through her riot of curly hair.
“We could… We could transfer to another school- It’s not too late-”
Izumi slips out of their embrace, eyes wide. Her dream, since she was four years old, was to go to the same school as All-Might. Her dream since she was eight, was to go to the same school as her father. She shakes her head rapidly. Choppily, her hands go to sign:
‘Please, no. Please, please, please, please. You promised.’
It is only when her father carefully holds onto her fingertips that she realizes she’s shaking.
“We’ll petition to have you switch classes if you’re in the same one.”
She bites her lip.
‘ He might not even remember me, ’ she replies, and she breathes deeply to keep her hand steady, ‘ And- and it’s okay. I can handle it. I won’t be alone. I’m never alone. Please. ’
“I know you can handle it, Izmui,” rumbles her father, soft, gentle, “I know you can handle anything.”
‘Saying Nothing… Sometimes Says the Most’
III
She doesn’t sleep well in the coming weeks leading up to her first day of high school.
But well, Izumi rarely sleeps well. It’s only because Mama is running interference that her father allows her to go to U.A. unescorted. She knows he is worried. He didn’t know much about Bakagou Kastuki, but he knows enough to be downright furious with his acceptance into the U.A. program. But technically, he hasn’t legally done anything wrong. His parents made sure of it. Now, she knows that her former ‘Aunt’ Mistuki still tried to speak to her mother because of their once-held friendship, often sending her missives and updates of the Bakagou family’s lives, but her mother had steadily ignored her for the last six years. Her mother read them but never responded.
But Bakagous were stubborn.
But so were the Yagi, and its that brings Izumi to leave early for school, a large coffee thermos in hand, and waving goodbye to her encouraging mother and her furiously pacing father. Because he knows she needs to make friends unbiased, unencumbered by his presence looming over her shoulder, and he’s upset. But he needs his rest, more then he needs to baby her. Ever since he had given her the One for All nearly a year ago, her father had grown more easily tired. So it takes her a little time to commute from their house to U.A.
Her classroom, 1-A, is empty, and normal, if with an enormous front door… And a yellow lump beneath the teacher’s desk. It takes her a moment to realize that the lump is a sleeping bag and that the bag is occupied. She recognizes the color hair from the teacher’s biography in the faculty list she had studied furiously. She grabs her tablet and selects a chime that she hopes won’t annoy her homeroom teacher.
He wakes up silently, wordlessly, turning his head. His expression is furious, and his eyes flash red while his black hair rustles for a moment with the use of his quirk.
Telepathic, or purely something mental? she guesses, even as she lifts her tablet.
“ I was technically quirkless until a year ago, so please be nice when I can’t control my quirk. Also, as my paperwork states, I don’t really speak, ” she writes, quickly, across her tablet screen. She pauses. Then writes out, “ I know JSL. But I understand that most don’t know it, so I have been given permission to write out my words when need be. If someone named Bakagou is in this class, please keep him away from me. I ask for patience, sensei. ”
No preamble, no good morning, and Yagi Izumi sort of wished she would sink into the ground and disappear forever. She feels heat in her cheeks, and she knows from experience that her scarlet blush would clash horrendously with her green curls. But she keeps the tablet level and waits silently as the man beneath the desk reads across the screen.
The man beneath the desk, her new homeroom teacher, wiggles. Once. Twice. The yellow sleeping bag is almost comically like a caterpillar. Izumi feels her shoulders hunch. The man blinks at her. His dark eyes are tired, his bag has bags, and he is very, very pale. Lack of sleep? I don’t recognize him, so he must be an underground hero. Night patrol, which would explain his lack of sleep. Prominent enough to garner a much-coveted position as a U.A. teacher, so he must be skilled. She blinks. She knows his name is Aizawa-Sensei, and that is all she knew from the moment she had scoured the faculty list. His official bio had been two words. Hero-Teacher. And the rest had been a redaction for his privacy and a thorough, if a not very illuminating list of his degrees, of which he had four, and his credentials.
Aizawa-sensei wiggles out from under the desk, and in quick movement that she can barely trace it, he is kneeling over her. He really towers over her, even if he is kneeling. He would roughly be around All-Might’s shoulder in his ‘full’ form. He blinks at her again. He looks down at the red shoes on her feet. Looks back to look her in the eye.
“You’re a late trigger,” he says, simply. His voice is raspy and nearly as deep as her father’s.
Izumi nods. Her hands are clutching each of the corners of her tablet and the pen, and she knows for a fact that her cheeks are even redder.
“Well. Good to know. As for the JSL-”
‘ Hello, ’ he signs, hands even, even if they are a little choppy, ‘ My name is Aizawa… Grumpy Cat. ’
She feels her lips quirk at his signed name, which he tacks on at the end of his fingerspelled surname. She tilts her head.
‘ May I ask who gave you the name? ’
Aizwa-sensei sighs. But he talks as he signs.
“Present-Mic. Also, Midnight, Present-Mic, Nezu-sensei, and Chiyo-sensei also know JSL. You shouldn’t find difficulty communicating with most of your teachers. If you prefer to write out your words, feel free.”
She nods quickly, and signs a quick, formal thank you.
He stares down at her, blinking.
“Yagi Izumi,” he says, and he frowns, “You broke one of your limbs on exam day.”
Izumi feels her face heat up again. She nods.
“Did you panic when the girl got trapped?”
Izumi nods again.
“We can work on that, problem child. As for this Bakagou kid, I’ve gotten seven separate emails, and five calls from your father.”
Izumi drops her head.
“I’ll keep him away from you. If it becomes an issue, we will transfer him to Class B. Now… Where did you get that coffee?”
She blinks.
‘ Home’, she signs.
Aizawa-sensei sighs.
“Figures. Welp. We’re going to the teacher's lounge. Come along, problem child.”
She giggles silently as he goes. Because he doesn’t come out from his sleeping bag, the entire way.
NOTES:
‘The Morning’s Hush’ title comes from one of my favorite poems, "Immortality", written by Clare Harner in 1934. This line comes from a later re-writing of the poem.
The arc title ‘Saying nothing… Sometimes says the most’ is from a letter written by Emily Dickson to her aunt in 1874.
JSL- Japanese Sign Language.
In ASL, a person’s name is usually finger spelled- but they can have a unique name coming from their personality or something associated with them. Given by members of the deaf community to themselves, or on occasion to others. A specific cultural aspect that I am utterly unsure if it translates over to JSL. It was difficult to look up, and I apologize if that’s not the case.
‘Saying Nothing… Sometimes Says the Most’
IV
Izumi refills her coffee, and Aizwa-sensei wiggles and shuffles his way, his coffee mug, huge, perched precisely on his head.
Not a single drop is spilled.
‘Saying Nothing… Sometimes Says the Most’
V
Chapter 50: The Ballad of the West(Inuyasha)
Summary:
Higurashi Kagome meets a Sesshomarru of the West first. Or the story of a time misplaced Miko and a peerless Daiyoukai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Relationship TAGS: Sesshomaru/Higurashi Kagome, Sango/Miroku, Past Kikyo/Inuyasha,
Characters Tags: Sesshomaru, Higurashi Kagome, Rin, Jaken, Shippo, Sango, Miroku, Kikyo, Inuyasha, Kikyo, Kaede
TAGS: The Gang’s All Here, Eventually, Including the Villains, Alternate Universe, World Building, Character Death, Friendship, Slow Burn, Eventual Romance, The Shikon Is Still In Kagome, Inuyasha is still Pinned, But Conscious, Someone Quick Scratch His Nose, Sesshomaru is Kinda OP, Sesshomaru and Kagome are Kinda Mom and Dad, Rin And Shippo are Spoiled Rotton, Naruku Is Still A Dick, Will Go Through Most Canon Events, But Not All, TimeLine Inconsistencies, Yasha-Hime What? Nope, Not Here, I Haven’t Seen it So It’s Not Real, Semi-OC Characterization, But I Maintain Sesshomaru totally is a Petty Bitch, Sesshomaru Does Smile, Kagome Just Wants Shampoo & Conditioner, Rin Just Wants Cuddles, Shippo Just Wants Shenanigans, Rin Will Bite You If You Try To Make Her Wear Shoes,
It is the screaming that alerts him from his half-stupor.
It pricks at his keen ears, makes his eyes snap open in awareness. He could identify a single voice the clearest, a high and female voice shouting in fear and panic. Heavy breathing, trembling breath. Heading in their direction he knew. His keen senses could make out the crashing of the undergrowth, the slither of an enormous form, serpentine and clicking limbs, destroying the Forest of Inuyasha, uprooting trees and turning soil and rock. Following the screamer, high and loud and panicked. A young human woman who was fleeing. More voices followed, much too far, at a distance, more humans and their horses that must have just been altered to the youkai chasing the human female. He concentrated with half-interest, listening to the shouting, the surprise of the revival of the youkai insect, following after a stranger. But they were still too far off to do anything. The young human would die, the revived youkai’s next victim.
Sesshomaru of the West would have ignored everything, let his head fall back in exhaustion, had it not been for Rin.
The noises reached her weak senses later, causing the half-asleep human girl to start. Much more violently than Sesshomaru had, shoulders jumping, dirty and small hands grasping desperately at the large roots that cradled them both. Otherwise, she did not move, curled at his feet. He watched his little ward raise her head, black hair a riot about her head, spiked and dry, tangled and matted. In the light underneath the sunlight blocking canopy, it was highlighted with yellow light, flickering in shadow.
“It is nothing, Rin,” he told her. His voice was a shaky rasp, hardly used in the moons since he had fallen into his own arrogance.
The young girl stared ahead, not moving, stock still. She did not turn, even as her shoulders started to shake in her fear. A sour scent that felt like a blow. Sesshomaru of the West knew little of the girl’s life before she had found him, half dead in the forest. A folly of deceit and my own arrogance, a malformed hanyou. And my own folly, my own want has cost me my mother and my arm . But the fact that she had been content to feed a youkai she found in the forest, looking half-starved herself, had told him she was alone. The bruises that had littered her small form had told him she had been abused and cast out. When she had been slain by the wolves… Sesshomaru had tested himself where he had failed before.
And triumphed, where he had lost before.
His hand went to the hilt of half of his father’s legacy, tight in remembrance to the way it had pulsed with a cadence of power that had felt so achingly familiar. Father. Warmth. Father. He had allowed the revived girl to follow behind him as he had retreated to more secluded ground, still injured himself. He had let her follow, and he had refused to allow any harm to come to her again. Because I had wished it so.
He had rested, he slept and healed his injuries painfully slowly due to foul, putrid miasma that had overwhelmed even his own natural defenses. All with uneven but steady feet following after his staggering footsteps. He had brought her game and gave her shelter in the rains. It had been slow, but in the passing moons she had shed the wariness of a young girl fending for herself. She had started to look to him for her needs instead of seeking them herself. She had come closer and closer, to be safe in pack and den . Something he had never given and had ceased to receive. He allowed her to rest against him, allowed the human child to den in his pelt, to sup at his fire. Or what little this Sesshomaru is capable of giving.
But things sometimes brought it back, that half-feral state of a child left alone, and she looked to him to care for her, even if old wariness crept into her actions. Now, the alertness of a child who knew mortal danger at the claws of beasts made her cower slightly, made her strain to hear the approaching mass.
“It sounds as if someone is hurting, Rin is scared,” she muttered as the screaming grew louder, as the youkai and human approached ever closer.
“None will touch you.”
His young ward looked ahead still, but shifted back, the hem of her dirty, blood-stained kimono touching the very edge of his own matted pelt. He allowed it, let the pelt fall further still, a full shawl across shaking shoulders. The young human girl who had tried to care for him had been brave, or idiotic, to attempt to help a fallen youkai, and he planned to reward such a thing. He covered her in safety, and she, in turn, curled her cool fingertips lightly into the pelt. They waited, even as Sesshomaru lazily allowed his claw to shine with poison, removing them from the hilt of his father’s fang. He kept his form relaxed, as Rin’s own body stayed frozen and stiff, even as she fell against him for protection. Had he two hands, he would have pulled her behind him or placed one on her shoulder. Instead, he nudged her with his foot, a move made to look unaffected but brought her closer just the same.
A young human woman lunged into the clearing, dressed in bizarre clothing.
The hem of her foreign garb was short, curiously and practically so, but what struck him the most was the richness of the color. It was a deep, emerald green, as the trees around them, and what once must have been starch white for some of the upper part, and a sliver of red ribbon that was as bright as blood. The dye for such colors were expensive, he knew, from his own wardrobe. She wore curiously long tabi, loose, and covered her entire calves with what must have been starch white fabric as well, brown shoes of leather that were curiously shaped and looked too fine for her shape of the dress, if not the material of the dress. She looked half-crazed, covered in dirt and leaves, half-wild, and when she looked up, her eyes were the brightest blue he had ever seen.
And never a color he had seen on a human.
“RUN!” she screamed, this woman, tears in her eyes, hair wild about her face, “RUN!”
Rin whimpered, even as the young human dodged quickly to the side as an enormous form crashed into the place the human had stood in just moments before. Sesshomaru did not shift, even as he placed a calming hand on Rin’s back, his poison gone in a flash. Rin let out a half moan, her hands coming to where the wolves had ripped into her, no doubt remembering her death at the other useless youkai. She tumbled with little grace, the young woman, heels over head, unpracticed, just desperation leading her actions. She moved fast, but she was injured, her strange upper garb rolling up, revealing vicious welts about her torso. She breathed fast and labored.
“GIVE ME THE JEWEL!” called the wretched centipede, a lowly little thing that Shesshomaru found to have no true power. She moved as a snake, long body curling in an agitated way that indicated she was ready to strike.
“LEAVE ME ALONE!” screamed the young woman, stumbling back.
The weak youkai looked at Sesshomaru, taking in his form and that of the child with malicious glee. A long, thin tongue licked at the facade of a fair female face. The centipede curled its disgusting form, in their direction, its maw widening. Its coils writhing and twitching, its thin limbs clicking in horrendous, annoying sound.
“I will feast on anything in my way,” declared the centipede. Poised to strike, ready to kill them had she the power.
Ridiculous. Rin whimpered, pressed further into Sesshomaru’s pelt.
“COME GET THE JEWEL,” screamed the human, desperately, she waved her arms like a lunatic, “SO FOLLOW ME CRAZY BUG LADY!”
The young woman was protecting them, at the cost of her own stupid life, Sesshomaru could see. Rin gasped, and Sesshomaru simply stood. His legs threatened to buckle, and he felt ill-balanced as his ruined sleeve fluttered in the weak excretion of his youkai. But I am strong enough for this filth. He let the poison whip fly, lazily and easily even if it nearly cost him his footing. Off balanced. But he kept his footing. He sliced the centipede clean in half, in one stroke. Poison fizzled, sealing rot and pulp into bones. If he had been at his full strength, the thing would have turned to rotten slag instead of to its bone in that single strike. It would take time, but nothing would be left of this creature once his poison was finished. As it was, it was dead again, and that was the important thing. The young woman of the curious dress gasped, wide, even as she stumbled away from the large falling bones dripping with his poison. She dodged illy, dropping into another tumble to avoid the ribs of the insect youkai.
Sesshomaru smelled sweetness underneath the spice of adrenaline and sour stench of fear, a waft of her queerly pleasant scent hitting him from her hair moving in his direction. He blinked, even as she stumbled away from the still falling corpse, towards him and Rin. Rin moved before he could pull her back. She ran to the young woman, hands reaching. She jumped, held onto the human’s arm. Nearly causing the woman to fall over again. Rin smiled, beaming her wide smile without some teeth that was as warm as anything Sesshomaru had ever seen.
“Oh,” gasped the woman, eyes wide, she dropped to her knees, without a care as she reached out to touch Rin’s small face in concern. As innocent as Rin, without guile or motives, she pressed her shaking fingertips into his ward’s cheek, “Are you okay?!”
Sesshomaru blinked at the fact that the young woman was obviously in distress but had asked for Rin first.
“Rin is fine!” declared his ward, calmer than her earlier trembling would lead him to believe. She beamed even wider at the young human, her own hands coming to grip at the human’s wrists, possessively, “We are safe now, with my Lord to protect us.”
Sesshomaru raised a brow. I would not think to include her in that safety yet Rin.
“What jewel did she speak of?” he asked sternly, something that was lost in the roughness of his voice.
The young woman turned to stare at him. Helplessness and confusion in her pale, dirt streak face. It was a small, delicate face, wide eyes of curious color in a human. She took in his own appearance, half-ruined, half-dead looking despite the passage of time, he had no doubt. She shifted, hands still on Rin, moving to grip her shoulders slightly. Rin followed this movement, hands still holding onto the woman’s wrists. Most humans would flee with Rin now. Pull her away from him, he knew, recognize him as youkai and flee. And I will slaughter anyone who dares. She is mine to protect.
The young woman did no such thing. She only stared at him with confusion and… What he thought was ignorance. For those blue eyes looked at him with concern, flickering to his cracked armor to his missing arm to settle on his still blood-covered face. Ridiculous.
“I don’t know what she was asking for- I… I was home. I was going to school, but my brother came and got me- our cat was missing in the old well house, and I went to look for the cat. Then that thing came out of the old well screaming for the Shikon no Tama, and suddenly I was at the bottom of a well in a meadow, and then I was running through the forest away from that thing when it popped out of the trees. Where am I?”
The Shikon no Tama… That silly little bauble that killed my foolish little brother fifty years ago. It was said it was destroyed by the same miko that sealed him to the tree.
“In the Forest of Inuyasha, pretty lady,” said Rin, brightly.
The young woman’s face softened as she turned back to Rin, she gave a smile, despite the obvious lack of recognition of the name. Her brows furrowed in confusion.
“My name is Higurashi Kagome,” she told his ward, “Ka-Go-Me. What’s your name, sweetheart?”
A clan name, her clothing seems richer than I expected now that I see it closer, its weave is startling of good quality, its stitches too straight to have not been done meticulously by a skilled craftsman, she must be of some import to some humans, then. Is she dressed for travel or disguised? No, she said that the centipede brought her through a well- from somewhere far away no doubt. She is displaced by way of magic, she is lost, and of noble birth, if she was being schooled.
“Rin is Rin! And this is my Lord, Sesshomaru-sama,” said the young girl.
The young woman turned to look to him, brows drawn in confusion. Yet she bowed her head, just enough to show respect to an equal. She took in his ruined body and clothes and still showed respect if too little for someone so very far above her.
“Thank you, Sesshomaru… sama,” she said simply, the honorific a touch delayed, “You saved my life.”
Sesshomaru stared and raised a brow. The young woman raised her head quickly, eyes narrowed in concentration. She looked around, confusion in her face as she looked about the forest. She flinched at the sight of the insect’s dissolving bones. Turned her back deliberately with a shiver.
“Is there any way that you can tell me where Tokyo is?”
“Where is this Tokyo?” the name sounded Japanese, but it was unknown to him. Perhaps it was a new settlement, as the humans renamed their hovels and huts different things again and again, but he could not be sure.
She bit her lip. Her hair, wild and in a disarray, floated about her in her agitation as she stood suddenly. She was mindful of Rin, however, keeping steading hands on her shoulders and to not startle his ward as she reached her shaky feet. Her visible knees knocked together.
“Um… It’s also, uh, Edo ?” she offered. Her blue eyes were troubled, as was her scent.
“We are near the village of Edo, Lord Sesshomaru-sama told me so,” said Rin, brightly. She edged closer, once again the woman, clutching her hand with her own smaller hand.
The young woman looked down at the innocent face, brows once again coming together. Seeming on some human instinct, the girl clasped his ward hand.
“I was afraid of that. Tokyo is a city that was once called Edo . I don’t think the well took me away from my home,” said the young woman, hand raising to touch her forehead with her empty hand, her eyes wider, “I think it took me back in time . I can see the Goshinboku from here so this should be part of my family’s shrine if that’s the case. All of this should be paving stones.”
She looked onward, to deeper in the forest where his half-brother had fallen, towards the large ancient tree that held him in eternal sleep. Sesshomaru could help but blink at the claim. Had a shrine been built around his half-brother’s corpse in the short fifty years since he had been pinned? Last he heard the humans in the area called this forest haunted, called his half-brother’s corpse unnatural, and left his open tomb alone, which was all Sesshomaru would care to know of it. But if the maiden’s claims were what he thought, then perhaps that had changed with the years... But she claimed to be misplaced in time , and he wondered despite himself how much in time. The manner of her dress was strange to him. It looked neither Korean nor Chinese, or of any manner of dress he could recall from the different islands. In the search of his esteemed father’s grave he had traveled far, and whilst he had not paid much mind to clothing he would have recognized it. Her words were interlaced with proper speech, almost refined, but brought an odd dialect of roughness. Open, casual speech most disrespectful to address one such as him... Or perhaps of a less strict time period?
“Explain,” he demanded.
The young woman, Kagome of the clan Higurashi, frowned, her brow furrowed and tense over her bright blue eyes.
“I come from the year 1996 in the calendar my time uses,” she said, brushing her fingers idly at her short skirt, “I don’t know how that would translate to now… Is there a Shogun yet, or is the Emperor still in power, or has the Emperor recovered power?”
“I do not pay attention to the passing of human politics. I only worry of my own domain.”
“Human? As in, you’re not?” asked Kagome, her voice rising slightly, as she pointed at the corpse, “Like this thing?”
Despite himself, Sesshomaru could not stop the deadly smile from appearing on his face.
“If you can equate such a thing to this Sesshomaru, I can estimate that yes, we are similar. But this insect was a simple little centipede that has reached its hundredth year, this Sesshomaru is an Inu-youkai, a Daiyoukai. I was born youkai, I did not become one.”
A look of sheer shock, of confusion.
“Where I come from, youkai are legends, myths. My grandfather told me of them- but they aren’t meant to be real.”
“Yet you have traveled beyond your own time, and before you stands an Inu-youkai, a sliver Inu of the West. The year is not 1996 in the human calendar I know that much, but I know not what they actually use. In the calendar of the West, it is the Era of the Crescent Moon, Year of 201.”
Her eyes turned from disbelief to deliberate searching, following the planes of his face carefully, lingering on the markings that stated his poisonous status and noble heritage. The young maiden blinked, touched her head again, running a hand through her hair, tangled with leaves and pieces of the undergrowth.
“Do… Do you think you could possibly tell me how to get home? To the future? Youkai possess magic, right?”
“Indeed some do, but this Sesshomaru does not have the magic you need.”
Despair was an ill scent. Bitter and collying to his senses. The young woman’s knees wobbled again, and she lowered herself to the ground. Tears were salt to his nose, sharp, and they filled her eyes. The young woman obviously had no other recourse to return to her home.
“Thanks anyway, Sesshomaru-sama,” she whispered, pitifully, bowing her head.
Voices in the distance, Sesshomaru noticed, no doubt the people of Edo come to find what had become of the centipede and whatever remains they could find for the young woman they had seen fleeing from it. Closing in, slow as they had been to follow. He looked to the corpse, to the displaced maiden and his own ward. He knew he could defend his ward and himself, but he did not relish Rin’s reaction to the death of other humans in mass. Or the thought of them attempting to take the girl from his care.
“Come, the hour grows late, and we seek shelter, Rin follow.”
“But we’ll help Kagome-sama, right, Sesshomaru-sama? Rin does not want to leave her alone here.”
Sesshomaru saw the look on Rin’s face.
“We will not. Come, woman, you may shelter with us for the night.”
“My name is Kagome,” said the young woman, firmly, even as she struggled to her feet.
Knees still knocking together, her adrenaline no doubt spent, the young woman followed behind him, somehow knowing not to walk ahead as he calmly walked away from her once purser. Rin skipped behind them, pleased with their temporary companion, her scent blossoming with her contentment.
They walked.
Sesshomaru felt wariness, but he refused to show it. He kept pace, even as he swayed just slightly in his injured state. The young woman stumbled and struggled in the forest, but kept a surprisingly good pace herself. Never stopping, never asking for rest as they put more and more distance behind them. Her gaze would only look forlornly towards the tree that held his half-brother, but otherwise she showed no displeasure at leaving somewhat familiar surroundings. Rin, as was Rin’s wont, began to talk to fill the silence. She asked questions. Whilst before they had been directed to him, now they turned to the young woman.
“Kagome-sama, are you truly from the future?”
“I think so Rin-chan,” said the young woman, “Everything points to that or a different world. But since you guys speak Japanese and are wearing traditional clothes, I’m guessing the past.”
“Have you never seen a youkai?”
“Outside of paintings or in books, no, I haven’t.”
Sesshomaru wondered what had happened to youkai, for this girl to be completely ignorant of them. Gone into hiding? He knew of some enclaves, far removed from human’s gaze, but cannot see himself or other daiyoukai flowing suit without great incentive. Perhaps disguising themselves, as fox youkai did? He could not conceive of why but could think of no other explanation for her existence.
“You have a brother?”
“Yes, a younger brother, his name is Souta.”
“What of your parents?”
“I have a mother, my father died when I was very young. But my grandfather also lives with us.”
“Do you live in a big hut?”
“We live in a house- I guess it could be called a big hut.”
“How big?”
“It has four bedrooms and two floors?”
“Why would it need two floors? Is it a dirt floor and a wooden floor right atop of another? When I lived in a hut, we only had a dirt floor.”
“No, it has two stories. It’s two houses stacked atop another with stairs… The kitchen, living room, and my grandpa’s study is on the first story, and our bedrooms are on the top story and our bathroom.”
“Like a shiro!? Are you a hime?” asked the young girl, excitedly.
The young woman gave a small laugh.
“No, I am not a hime. I was lucky to be born to a shrine, however, which means a lot of space. Space will be costly in the future, but my family has owned the shrine land around the Goshinboku since the late Sengoku Jidai.”
The designation of the time her family had settled in Edo struck him fitting as the period now. From what little he could pay mind to human politics, they were constantly scrambling for lands. Their borders changed frequently. And their emperor’s line had died off or been ousted, some time ago. He could not remember the exact date or what had become of the royal line of humans. It was beneath him to keep too abreast. But he knew because often warring bands of human nobles tried to step into his path or drag his lands into their squabbles.
“I believe your ancestors have yet to settle those lands. There is no shrine around that tree,” he said simply, not looking back. He paid little attention to his half-brother’s last resting place, but he knew enough to know that had yet to occur.
The young human woman gave a small stumble in her wobbly gait.
“Then I am over five hundred years in the past?! Jeez .”
“Hn.”
He could understand her astonishment. Sesshomaru was not immune to his own surprise at the large distance in time. He wondered how much, and how little the world had changed in that span. She had claimed that youkai had become a myth and legend by her time, yet now youkai still filled the lands... The world had changed little over the course in his own life but changed intensely in just a short decade. Father dead with a half-brother left in it, Mother isolating herself until I called for her… Now Mother is dead, and so is my foolish half-brother. I… I think I am the last of the Silver Inu now.
“You are from very far away, Kagome-sama,” said Rin, and he heard and felt her awe at the fact.
“Yes,” sadness filled the young woman’s voice.
“You are from a shrine, are you a miko?” came Rin’s next question, gently.
“Uh, only when I’m forced? Like I help out during the holidays, but I think Souta is going to inherit the shrine when the time comes. I don’t think I want to run it myself.”
She knows not of the powers that some human poses. She is no true miko then. As youkai fall, so does the powers of the humans it seems.
“Should it not fall to your brother, as he will hold the family name?” he asked curiously, despite himself.
“By the logic of this time period, maybe. But I could push for ownership if I really wanted it because I’m older. I could even keep my family’s name and have my husband take my name to continue the Higurashi name. But Souta is a smart boy who likes legends and stuff. He’ll be a good shrine keeper once he stops playing football. I should’ve paid better attention to those stories… Considering.”
“Hn.”
“Did you want to be a Mother then, if not a Miko?” asked Rin, happily.
The young woman laughed.
“What? Maybe when I’m older, but really I just wanted to get into a good college… Um, I wanted to attend a school for higher learning.”
“You wished to become a Scholar?” a question asked over the shoulder, his curiosity getting the better of him yet again.
“Yes. It’s not that weird,” she said, defensively. The brashness of youth made her bolder, but when he sent her a look her head dipped in demure submission.
“Hn.”
Sesshomaru turned forward again.
“That sounds like fun,” said Rin, “But all Rin has ever wanted was to have a full stomach and a good place to live.”
The young woman’s scent fluctuates, sadness and anger in full measure. Her time must be prosperous if Rin’s circumstances anger her. It is common amongst even youkai, to have no den nor food. This Kagome has not known danger or the uncertainty of an empty stomach nor roof above her head. She claims not to be of nobility, but she has noble inclinations or the protection of a stable country.
A curious girl, out of place and time.
Notes:
This started out as general musings of what could have been if Sesshomaru was the love interest, or aka, the one Kagome met first. I’ve always loved this pairing. I still ship Inuyasha/Kagome, but there have been some fantastic stories in this category. But yeah, never one with Kagome meeting Sesshomaru first. Or at least not one that satisfied my urge of one to cover the entire manga.
Notes:
As a general rule of thumb, any Japanese word interspersed in the fic will generally be something that doesn’t translate exactly well into English. Examples: any honorific like ‘sama’ or ‘chan’, words like Youkai or Miko, ect. Their translations don’t exactly ‘flow’ well to me, and I think we’ve absorbed some of those cultural nuances that it’s better to leave the word in.
Youkai for example is usually roughly translated to ‘demon’ BUT that has its own cultural nuances that don’t exactly jive with the Japanese cultural understanding. Youkai actually directly translates to ‘strange appreciation’ and is honestly a blanket all-term for weird things that go bump in the night, and generally can include things as mundane as a little golem made from broken pottery to a malevolent hundred-foot skeleton that murders people. So yeah. Demon doesn’t fit, so youkai is gonna be instead. Similar words without a comparable translation will be used instead of English.
My guess as to WHEN Kagome is thrust into the past is roughly into the early 1540s, as Oda Nobunaga is mentioned to be alive by our dear Amari Nobunaga, but doesn’t seem to be quite the hot-shot history proved him to be yet. I mean, Amari is offended by being compared to him, and Oda Nobunaga did have the "Fool of Owari" as a nickname in his youth. Or maybe it's because Amari works for Oda’s rival in the Takeda Clan, maybe both. Either way, yeah, 1540s roughly is my best guess as a period for Kagome’s magical shenanigans. For the sake of my sanity, I thought it best to lock it down.
I am very tired of people implying that Kagome’s clothes/uniform translates to prostitute by the way. The usual justification is her uniform skirt is short, but that’s fucking bull. Because of how historically inaccurate that would be in the Sengoku Judai. ESPECIALLY since it’s only something I’ve ever seen referenced in fanfiction, not actual canon. As far as I remember(and I just reread the story, so fight me), they only ever imply that it's weird-looking. Short kimonos weren’t completely unheard of in Japan, and we even see many examples of young women and men in the manga running around with a skirt just as short or shorter than Kagome’s skirt uniform. In the manga itself, the closest thing we get to this is someone mentioning how flimsy the material of her skirt is, and that could be very attributed to that most people would not see material that thin in the working class. Because finely-woven cloth to the standard of modern machinery was and is still hard to make by hand, even though textile craft in Japan was top fucking notch. SO. Yeah. No one calling her a prostitute because of the length of her skirt, that’s just stupid and usually a western interpretation that I am sick of seeing.
Chapter 51: Right Side-Up, Please (Stranger Things) (PUBLISHED, UNDER 'I PRAY TO THE SUN')
Summary:
In which a girl is reborn into the world of Stranger Things and has to deal with the fact that she very much wants to keep away from anything with rows and rows of teeth. But then she goes and gets attached. And people get attached to her.
She needs to deal with monsters, doesn’t she?
TAGS: Drabble, Modern Girl In Stranger Things, 2020s Vs 1980s, Alive Creel Lived, Slow Burn, Eventual Polyamory, BARB LIVES,
Relationships: Original Female Character/ Billy Hargrove/Steve Harrington, Barb/Robin Buckley, Jim Hopper/Marrisa the Librarian,
Chapter Text
1978:
I
Her world comes to change in a shattering of glass and a crunch of metal. She is born screaming into a dark Halloween, a storm outside, and the lights go out in the hospital at the sound of her first cry. She doesn’t remember her first life. Not at first. She grows up for the first few years of her life, ignorant, safe, half a country away from anything that matters.
It shatters in glass and the crunch of metal.
And she remembers .
And she screams out, and all the lights go out in the hospital when she wakes up.
1978:
II
She wakes again, in a hospital bed and realizes that something is very, very wrong.
Everything around her is wrong. It’s old .
She blinks. Blinks again.
“It's November 2nd, 1978 ?”
“That’s right.”
Did I just fucking time-travel? Oh my fucking god.
1978:
III
“Excuse me, where did you just say my godmother lives? ! ”
“A small town called Hawkins. In Indiana.”
Hawkins.
Hawkins, Indiana. The year is 1978.
“That’s what I thought you said,” she responds, faintly.
This is an izekai, oh god .
1978:
VI
She just decides that she has to keep her head down. What else is there, for her?
She isn’t stupid. She knows what type of shit she’s in. Izekai. Reincarnation. One-Up used. Transmigration. She’s in a fucking TV show. And just her fucking luck it's one of the ones with teeth.
Why couldn't it have been like, Gilmore Girls or something?
There isn’t much a girl of eleven can do against fucking monsters and coming apocalypse scenarios, which she realizes very quickly is on the horizon. Her name- Her name is Cassandra Morales.
Cassandra.
Someone up there has a sense of humor, but she doesn’t really feel like laughing. Her godmother is named Marrissa Moore, a librarian and she’s pretty sure… Cassandra isn’t supposed to be a person . There was no mention that this minor character had custody of a goddaughter from half a country away.
The woman greets her at the bus station with a smile, the social worker's hand on her shoulder.
Cassandra half smiles back. She’s a pretty, young woman. But then, her face is an actress in another universe. Maybe not a grand or particularly famous actress, but one nonetheless. It's a good face, Cassandra thinks, imagining it in steady chalk pastels… The contrast to her dark hair to the paleness of her skin, to her clear eyes. The young woman runs her hands nervously over her wrap dress, black. Her eyes behind her large glasses flicker across the healing cuts and scraps across Cassandra’s face. They’re red, bloodshot. Her face has no make-up, and her one of her hands she carries a handkerchief, twisted and bunched. Cassandra didn’t want to ever come to Hawkins. When she had realized her godmother was living in an Indiana Town name Hawkins in the 1970s-
Well, Cassandra isn’t stupid.
She did her research, limited as could without the internet. God, I miss the fucking internet. Claimed up and down she simply wanted to learn of her new home.
A map of Hawkins was all she needed to confirm.
Lover's Lake is real. The Loch Nora neighborhood. The library is in the center of town. There’s a Bob’s electronic store.
Beware, there be monsters .
But well, she’s eleven. There isn’t much say in where she goes. And as far as she’s aware, short of running away, she’s going to be living in Hawkins. And she really doesn’t want to bite it on the run. Not to mention, she isn’t… Isn’t sure what she could do on the streets.
She's eleven.
So Monster Town it is.
“Hello, Cassandra,” Marrissa the Librarian whispers softly, and she wins a bit of Cassandra’s esteem by simply extending her hands, not immediately coming for a hug, “I’m your godmother. Marrisa.”
“Nice to meet you. Thank you for asking to take care of me.”
Cassandra didn’t mean to make her cry, but well, it was a difficult time for Marrissa. Her mother had been her best friend. Even though they didn’t live in the same state. Cassandra remembers phone calls every day despite the expense of calling cross-country in the 1970s. The fact that her mother sent a letter, every week, without fail. She does, however, drop her suitcases and hold onto her hands as the grown woman cries.
It's the least she can do.
As she watches Jim Hopper flirt with her godmother Marrissa, off-handedly she feels something drop in her stomach. The new Chief of Police is smiling, a cracked sort of smile, and all she sees is David Harbor’s face. Well. It's Jim Hopper's face. But it is David Harbor’s face. In another universe? Parallel? She crawls out of her hidey hole, and she watches Marrissa giggle as she sneaks right below the Chief of Police, and pops up.
It's fucking weird, she can admit, seeing someone she saw as famous, but, knowing he isn’t in her new life.
Really weird.
Pretty to look at thought. She had loved the original Hellboy with Ron Perlman as a too-young kid watching it... But she had loved his take on it too. Even if the prosthetics had obscured his face.
Or well. David Harbor’s. Not this guy.
Again, weird. He’s not David Harbor.
“Hi,” she says, simply, because she figures she should get this introduction over with. Marissa is going to be… Dating? One night standing? Jim Hopper in a couple of years...She peeks over the librarian’s desk, best she can, and stands on her tippy toes.
Cassandra isn’t tall. She’s short for her age, something the kids of Hawkins had told her. Loudly. Often. Her baby face doesn’t really help… Considering how petite her mother had been, and how short her father, she doubts she’ll be tall in this life, either. She prays to beat her record of 4’11’’, at least.
Hacks. I call hacks. I should at least become taller.
Something raw and devastating passes over Jim Hooper’s face as he takes her in.
Sara, his daughter, she remembers, and something is in her throat. His daughter just passed. She feels awful, quickly at the way he blinks. As his smile falls.
“I’m Cassandra,” she soldiers on, because she has to.
“Hi sweetheart, I’m Jim.”
She feels her heartbreak, with how gentle his voice is.
“You’re a Police Officer,” she says, and she leans her head on her arm. Her blonde curls bounce.
“Yeah.”
“Are you a good one?” she asks, looking up from her lashes, “There were some bad ones in New York.”
He smiles. It breaks her heart.
"I'd like to think so. I’ll let you be the judge of it."
"... You're good," she nods, decidedly, "Only someone who can doubt their goodness can truly be good, especially if you leave that judgment to others."
He blinks.
"You swallow a Bible, kid? Or a dictionary?"
"I just read a philosophy book. Moralism," she muses back to him, “There isn’t much to do when your godmother is the local librarian.”
He laughs. It's a short sound. But his smile lingers.
“You could always leave,” Marrissa says softly, “You have your bike, honey, you don’t have to keep me company all the time. I know you don’t know the neighborhood but you could-”
There’s a terrible look of guilt on her face. Cassandra is honest…
It's weird as fuck how hands-off Marrissa is. How everyone is. At my first go around at eleven, I never went anywhere without at least one of my parents. The fact that she's telling me to go. Alone. I'm eleven. That's just weird.
“I like the library. Hawkins is too quiet. At least the library has a reason to be quiet.”
That’s the truth. She does think Hawkins is too quiet. She had been born in raised in New York City, twice over. There’s an eerieness to the quiet of Hawkins.
Maybe its because she knows that there’s monster’s to come?
She isn’t sure.
“City life before?” asks Chief Hopper, voice interested.
“Born and raised in New York,” she replies, smiling slightly, “Until I had to move in with Marissa.”
Marissa's smile falls. Chief Hopper’s brows furrow. Cassandra feels bad.
“It’s okay,” she tells her godmother.
Marissa blinks.
“Cassie,” she says, voice wobbly.
“Marissa. It’s okay . I know you’re trying hard. But I don't really do the outdoors. Plus we love off the Lover's Lake. I can get my fill on your off days.”
“Cassie-”
“Please. Don't feel guilty, Marissa. I liked the library in New York, too.”
Chapter 52: UPDATES~
Chapter Text
Fics Posted:
The Morning's Hush
Right Side Up Please, Under the 'I Pray to the Sun'.
Beloved Child, How We'd Massacred You, under, 'Beloved Child'.
Chapter 53: Entropy (MHAXSAILOR MOON)
Summary:
Reincarnation takes Princess Serenity too forward.
She's reborn into a world where the Sailor
Scouts have come and gone. Her beloved Prince Endiymon and her friends are forever lost to her. She's tired. So tired.Yet the Silver Millennium Crystal beats like a second heart in her chest, brimming with power.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Fandoms: Sailor Moon, My Hero Academia,
TAGS: Only Manga Canon in Sailor Moon, World Building, Examination of Grief, The End Brings A New Beginning, Queen Serenity of the Silver Millennium Protects Her Daughter Too Much, Serenity without her Scouts, Serenity has her memories from the Beginning, Usagi is Not Okay, Helios is Not Okay, Elysion is Fucked, Helios Is Big Brother, Queen Serenity of the Silver Millennium Made Another Mistake, Luna and Artemis Show Up Eventually, Metro was sealed twice, Dark Kingdom, Technically Quirkless Usagi, Red Shoe Conspiracy, Dadzwa, UsagiBowl, Or 1-A jumps on Tramua like Catnip, Helios is a Hero, Izuku Is Entranced At A 'Quirkless' Classmate,
Characters: Serenity/sailor moon/Tsukino Usagi, Helios, Luna, Artemis,
Relationships: Usagi & Helios, Usagi & Aizawa Shota, Usagi/Izuku, Helios/Midnighminutes.
'I Do Not Sleep':
I
Tsukino Usagi shuffles carefully.
It still startles her when she realizes her legs are not as long as they used to be. At fourteen, she is just being to feel like she had before. She died… She cannot remember her age. The people of the Silver Millennium did not count the years as the people of Earth did. Did not age, as they did. But she had been much older. Taller, perhaps by a few inches. Hips, breasts, fuller, her snowy white hair much longer- She frowns at her bright red sneakers.
She smooths the tracksuit she wears. Blue. Earth colors. Or at least the color that makes her think of Earth. Of love and beauty, of red roses and secret meetings and kisses in moonlight.
She feels strange.
But then, she always does.
I am so tired , she thinks. She drinks coffee. She isn't fond of coffee. It's bitter. Usagi likes sweet things. But it is the only thing that is keeping her awake. She hadn't slept well yesterday.
"You… You do not have to, Hime-chan," Helios' voice sounds just as tired as she does. He always does.
She blinks up at him. He tucks his wings awkwardly.
The Priest of Elysion's golden eyes are lined with dark bruises. She knows the same is underneath her light blue eyes.
"I'll be fine, Helios-ni-kun," she chirps.
She smiles. The smile feels as if she is stretching out her face, pulling it taunt and about to rip at the seams.
He frowns at her. He reaches for her face. His large hands are gentle on her. He always touches her as if she is made of glass. As if she were made of glass.
She does feel like that more often than not. As it always is, Helios-ni-kun feels just, a little, like him. But not enough. The Golden Crystal of Earth is Helios, just as her Silver Millennium Crystal is her. When they reach for each other, it is like grasping at water. Slipping through their hands even as they grip tight. Her for a life she had never finished, he for a life that had never begun.
I was meant for my Prince, and he was meant for a princess that will never be. Moon and Earth, my Chibiusa, my small lady. Mama took them from us.
An echo of grief splits between them.
" He ," His voice breaks, " He would have not wanted you to- to-"
"He would have been proud," she replies. Her voice is soft.
And she knows she speaks the truth.
Prince Endymion had never limited her. Had never thought to do so. As silly as Serenity was, as untrained as she was, he had never thought she could not stand with her friends. He had told her she deserved to be a Senshi, just like her guards, just as the Wardens of Saturn and the Door of Time.
Usagi should have listened to him, not to her Mama.
Perhaps then Saturn would not have swung her Silence Glaive upon the Golden Kingdom and the Silver Millennium.
"... You are right," he murmurs, "He would have been happy that you could defend yourself, and others. Forgive me Hime-chan. I simply… I simply worry."
Do not leave me. That is what she heard. She knows that Helios had spent nearly three hundred years without anyone. They had come and gone. They had left the immortal Priest to guard Elysion.
He touches gently the golden Crescent on her forehead. The proof that they would endure together. She smiles. And now it does not feel like it hurts.
"I know Helios-ni-kun."
He places a kiss on her forehead, right on her crescent.
"Be swift, be true, and be fierce, Hime-chan."
'I Do Not Sleep':
II
She is worried. She does not do well on written tests.
She gets bored of it. Her mind wanders. Even as Serenity, her mind had not…. Been good at this. She isn't stupid-
'Just a dreamer', her Mama whispers.
The words are spoken softly and with love. But there is a crumple between her brows.
She tries to focus.
It's hard.
Usagi breathes. The characters swirl. But she keeps her mind as steady she can. I will pass.
I will.
'I Do Not Sleep':
III
'I Do Not Sleep':
IV
'I Do Not Sleep':
V
'I Do Not Sleep':
VI
'I Do Not Sleep':
VII
'I Do Not Sleep':
VIII
'I Do Not Sleep':
XI
'I Do Not Sleep':
X
'I Am The Swift, Up-lifting Rush':
I
She is in Class 1-A. She is surprised.
Notes:
Does this girl have to fucking stop writing AUS in MHA?
Yes.
Yes she fucking does.
Will she?
I don't know. I can't trust myself.
Chapter 54: Serendipitous (James Bound, 007)
Summary:
Amelia White has a love four things: books, strong coffee, writing and being a good judge of character. As a child, she wanted to act, dance, sing opera, be a bohemian artist or be a farmer. As an adult, she bought a book store and lives vicariously through the heroes lining her shop’s walls, writes stories she doesn’t have the heart to send off to be published. She earns a comfortable living and she does not expect a man like James Bond to come into her life. Even if each encounter with him is serendipitous and leaves her amused like nothing else. Only there is something off, something she does not expect from the charming man and he drags her into his world, quite by accident.
OLD AS HECK. I DON'T REMEMBER WRITING THIS.
Chapter Text
A Playful Nip
Amelia White was sitting at her favorite cafe when she first met him.
She had been sipping at her half finished coffee, flipping though catalogue of books. It was an early tuesday morning, the London skies were grey and she was suspected rain wasn’t too far off. Her umbrella lay next to her purse on the table, as well as her partly eaten fry up that she had ordered for breakfast. She was debating internally which books she would order for her shop, making small notes of what could be popular, what was popular that she didn’t have in stock and what books she had sold out on. Once and awhile she ate a little more of her fry up, nibbling at her eggs and sausage in an absent minded way.
It was part way through the mystery novel section when he sat across from her, easy as can be, angling the chair opposite of her so that it was closer, sitting down with an easy grace. He was very close, in a very intimate distance, their thighs almost touching. She was startled, looking up from the glossy pages with a blink.
He was handsome, that was the first thing that registered in her mind; tall, fit, and handsome. Dressed in an expensive suit, cuff links glittering at his wrists. Money, charmer and very confident, she had decided. Amelia was a good judge of character, a habit of people watching had often made her make snap judgements of people. She had notebooks filled with profiles of people- she was a writer, and sometimes, she would base some of her characters on the people she saw on the street. The man sitting across from her was very much a character, she thought, blinking rapidly behind her glasses.
He was smiling, but it did not reach his eyes. It was a very nice smile, one that came to an actor or a great con man, pleasant enough despite its well rehearsed nature. He looked, well, not nervous or agitated, but… Ruffled. His suit was slightly skewed, his hair just a tad out of its neat style. Annoyed, thought Amelia, judging by the tension she spotted on his jaw, and the slight tick she detected on his brow.
“So sorry, I hate to impose, but I’m in a bit of a jam. Play along for a bit will you?” He hissed underneath his breath then reached over, and grabbed at her hand.
His hand was very calloused, rough palms. It contrasted greatly with his expensive suit, and his deviously handsome looks. They were not the hands of a businessman or a some sort of rich man, out and about. Outdoorsman perhaps? Could be something else entirely, he has a very good build hidden beneath that suit. Vainly obsessed with the gym? Or is it because of an employment?
She blinked, looked into his cool blue eyes, he was very hard to read, she decided despite his easy smile. Just past him, a woman was staring, intently, lips pursed. Scorned ex-lover, hopeful clingy woman perhaps? She was attractive, though insecure about her looks simply because she was a larger woman, impeccably dressed and perfectly styled as if to make up for it, Amelia thought, designer shoes, pearls at her throat, glittering rings. Money, flashy, weight issues and one that does not take no for an answer with a sour face like that . She carefully moved her coffee over to him and placed her thumb in her place in the catalogue.
Why not, she thought, I was bored anyway.
“Darling, you’re late. I was ravenous, so I started without you,” she said, leaning forward. She made a show of lifting their hands in a casual gesture, pressed a playful bit to his thumb as if to reprime him.
Blue eyes sparked, warmed with thankfulness and amusement. He lifted her coffee to his lips and drank the bitter, pure black liquid without hesitation. The only indication that her strong, heart stopping coffee was not how he liked it by a slight twitch downwards of his lips. Amelia wondered that all of her acting classes in her primary years would aid her in a such a strange situation.
“Do forgive me, pet,” he smirked and playfully bit back, a small little sting to her index finger, “I was… Entertained by an acquaintance.”
She pouted and whinned:
“Who would dare keep you from me?” she asked, laying it on thick. She leaned forward more, rubbing her thigh against his and licking her lips.
His lips pressed together, as if he was suppressing laughter.
“No one of too much importance,” he said, dismissively.
Ouch , poor woman.
Said woman huffed, tears of anger in her eyes as she turned straight in her high heels and stormed off. Amelia eased her hand away from the man.
“She’s gone,” she said simply and she reached up to adjust the glasses that had fallen downward when she had leaned forward.
The tension in his body left and he sighed in relief.
“Thank you, she was rather persistent,” he adjusted the lapels of his jacket, brought a hand to fix his mused, short cropped hair, “Again, I’m sorry about that.”
She laughed.
“It’s alright, it was fun at least,” she glanced at her now finished coffee with a frown, “But you owe me a coffee.”
He smiled apologetically, hands out in a surround gesture.
“Part of the show, I’m afraid. I’m rather amorous, Muffy would have never accepted anything but the most intimate of relationships to scare her off.”
Amelia sighed.
“Muffy? Oh, her parents must abhore her,” she said mildly, looking absently to her phone to check the time.
Bugger.
She stood and signaled to Charlie with her phone. The owner of the cafe nodded and made a gesture for her to hurry along, tapping his own watch with a smirk.
“Where are you going?” said the man, surprised.
She stuffed her catalogue in her too small purse and picked up her umbrella, flipping it open when she felt the start of rain.
“Pleasure testing my acting skills with you, but I’m afraid my time is up, sir!”
She said pleasantly, before she waved, and took off. And that was the end of her strange first encounter with him. Almost as soon as she had written both his and Muffy’s profiles up in the comfort of her book shop, Amelia completely put him out of her mind. If she had known what he would do to her life, perhaps she would have made a note to avoid him completely.
OOOOOOOOOO
The second time Amelia met James Bond, she wasn’t paying attention to where she was going.
She was shelving books, dragging a large, heavy cart behind her and cursing her high heeled shoes.
Chapter 55: From the Ashes (Original)
Summary:
Fantasy, OLD, recovered from the depths of my oldest harddrive.
Chapter Text
Chapter One:
The Girl of No Cread
He was a man of great invisibility and silence.
Tucked into the corner of the bar, no one noticed as he sipped quietly at his drink, nor the way his hand gripped tightly beneath his cloak at the weapon that had been there for as long as he could remembered. He was a man unnoticed. That was his way, the way of silent wraith, the way of face like many in the crowd. The young woman in the opposite corner of the bar could see him.
That was a rare thing, he thought, as her soft, stray eyes looked at him from beneath fiery lashes. She was a creature of dull looks, wide set jaw, thin lips, heavy brow. But there was a certain wild grace to the fall of her red hair, a certain burn within the darkness of her pitch eyes. She was a creature like him, unheard of, silent. Deadly and unseen. Her smile was all teeth, the tilt of her chin bold. He licked his lips, eying the way she slithered her way over, dancing among the drunks that paid her no mind. They could not see her when she did not wish it.
“What is a wondrous thing of your standing doing in a wretched place of these disgusting creatures?”she said it softly and with a deep, deep voice that came at odds with her female appearance.
His grip tightened on the handle of his blade at her words.
“I would say the same.”he said, and the creature laugh, deep and powerful. Even he had to shiver at that laugh, knowing without a doubt that the thing in front of him was far older than he could guess.
Its pitch eyes, dark and bottomless, burned into him.
“So tiny.”she mummered lovingly, rubbing her small fingers to his ear, caressing it as she turned her gaze at the humans that surrounded them both.
She smiled again, teeth as sharp as any blade.
“So foolish, so breakable. It is great fun.”
The grip on his weapon tighten as she moved closer, her long fiery locks touching his arms, and making him nearly hiss at the heat coming off of them. She leaned so close it was as if he could feel the curve of her body against his, warm and full. Inviting. Just asking for a touch. Just asking for...
“What do you want?”he asked between clenched teeth, shaking his head sharply.
She did not smile at his question, in its stead she frowned.
“I do not want. I get.”she said simply, batting her lashes.
He scoffed.
“I am not something you can get so easily.”
She laughed, her nimble arms coming around to circle his neck. Ever so carefully, she leaned further in. Her heat was wonderful, and her nature came to his mind, the way she could easily pull anything with the promise of such heat and... Her scent, a light musk, a touch of what one desired the most, that begged to be inhaled. He could smell the scent of the ocean... The man took an even breathe through his mouth, and looked down at her as she inched closer, her fiery hair flickering, her eyes a deep deep pitch, and her dull face shifting to that of a beauty that would make mortals weep. He was not moved, his mouth a straight line as her true nature was shown to him.
“I have never been denied.”she whispered, and her voice was husky and wanting.
“Prepare for a new experience.”
She frowned, a pout really, as her fingertips drifted to his ears again. He stilled her by the way his blade lifted, hovering just above her wrist. Ready to slice off her hand if she tried to touch him again. The woman stepped back, slowly, looking at the blade with her dark, dark eyes.
Suddenly something in her face shifted, and the woman's elegant arm snapped up quicker than he thought her capable of. So fast she shouldn't have been able to move it that way. She held the blade intensely, eyes narrowed and he tried to move the blade but he couldn't, not without looping off her fingers and she had yet to do any harm to him, it was his code, his silent pledge to never hurt unless the same was done unto him or others. She inspected it with care, flipping it and turning it in her steely grip with furrowed brows and a hopeful expression that looked very wrong on her face.
Just as soon as she had grabbed it, she let go of the blade, stepping out of its immediate thrusting distance, nodding slightly. He frowned, and knew that her whole show had been for him to show his blade. He cursed, frowning as she stared at him with a flash of hope appearing on her face.
She pushed that back in an instant, and then she looked nervous, hands twisting in front of her. It was not a state that was normal for a Succubus, and the man found himself frowning at the gesture. Something wasn't right. She had wanted him specifically, that was all that he could know for certain since she had wanted to provoke him to see his blade...
“I will not take you.”she said simply, and she looked to the floor.
At this, the man could only raise a brow.
“A Succubus not taking a man to hell? Unheard of.”
She smiled then, something in her looking off. Something... That did not suit the seductive figure or the beautiful face.
“I have never taken a soul to hell. I can't do that. And even if I could I wouldn't Word Smith.”she said carefully.
At this, both her admission and the confirmation of what he was, he froze, and looked to the girl with wide eyes. Because, if he looked closely, he could see that the woman was a girl. The rest of her facade faded, wide, slanted eyes, no longer dark but light and airy. Her hair was still all fire, but her face had softened. Her teeth seemed less sharp, and her figure was smaller, thinner. She held herself less easily, and voice was suddenly just as light as the blue of her eyes. She was just a wisp, the impression of a Succubus remained, but faded slightly. She looked nearly human, but something was off.
“I need your help. I've been searching for you for a long time.”she said, leaning forward slightly.
He stared.
“What are you?”he asked, and watched as the girl took a deep breathe.
“I don't know.”she said easily, and there was fear in her eyes.
The man looked at her, and stood easily.
“Come with me.”
“Lead the way.”she said, and her was voice was soft and small. Like the breathe of a dying man.
He stopped, turned to the girl. She looked uneasy, eyes flickering around them and suddenly he realized that the disgust the girl held for humans wasn't faked and was blended in with fear. People tended to lash out in their fear... He felt something in him soften, and he reached over to tug at the hem of her sleeve. She started, as if she had been burned, and though she had touched him so boldly not even a minute ago, it seemed that she couldn't handle it unless she started the contact.
“No harm will be fall you as long as you do not intend harm. Not from me, not from those around you.”he said softly.
And he felt the power of his Words Bind. The strongest magic he posed, it seared into his skin, this time in the center of his chest. He shifted and hissed slightly at the pain, but pushed away. It would remain there, and it would remain true. She knew that, for why else would she look for him? He was a being of Power, even in their world, and no one, unless in a point of great desperation would look for him. Never mind find him. The girl relaxed, gaze unreadable but relaxed in her stone mask.
“Thank you, Word Smith. You didn't need to do that.”
He rose a brow, shrugged, and jerked his head towards the stairs. The girl followed him next to him. From the corner of his eye he could see that the seductive gait was softer as well, now it was light, like a dance with a movement of the hips that would still draw a man's eye but not in a way that implied carnal pleasure. He could imagine it almost, now that she had dropped the act it seemed almost easy to do it. He frowned, Succubus this girl may not be, but she was something of seduction. Even without hitting someone over the head with it as what she had disguised herself to be first. It came with the shapely form and the elegant limbs and that fire for hair.
“Speak.”he said curtly, tossing his pack onto the bed in his rented room.
He followed it, sitting down, hands at his blade once again. The girl shifted slightly, looking around her as if she didn't know what to do. She was skittish, and looked as if she wanted to be anywhere but where she was. But she still spoke;
“A long time ago, I woke up. It was such a normal day. The sun was shinning, a wind was blowing and people walked past the tree I was under going about their day. Men called out to their wives, a fish monger haggled with an old widow. And... It was all new . It was as if I was born that day.”she began, settling against the wall.
The Word Smith was quick to note that she was pressed against the farthest wall from the door, facing it, with a quick alley to escape through the window next to her. Yet at the same time she would be invisible if anyone looked in. Aware of her surroundings. He imagined when she had first woken up years ago she had had a rough time of it. He nodded for her to continue, and the girl crossed her arms across her arms looking out the window with far away eyes.
“I couldn't even walk. I tried, but I fell down. I wasn't able to speak. I could understand the words around me but I couldn't find a way to respond. I was naked, and the town was suddenly ablaze in less than a minute after I woke up.”
At this point the Word Smith could only raise a brow as she looked over to him, frowning.
“I started the fire. I couldn't control it. Humans began to throw rocks at me. Calling me things I refuse to repeat. I couldn't defend myself with my fists. So I reacted on instinct.”
She extended a delicate hand swirling it in a quick, easy movement that obviously very familiar. Her hand ignited, a flame danced around her fingertips, blues, whites and brilliant reds moving to a music that made the Word Smith blink. With a flick of her wrist the flames were gone. She looked at him, her eyes a lite with the same flames that had been in her hands.
“I killed them all. The entire town of humans in ashes not five minutes after my 'birth'. I still couldn't move my feet to stand. So I crawled, and I found a river. The little girl in the reflection was as strange and new as the world around me.”
“What happened next?”he asked softly.
She frowned.
“I fell in. A couple of naiads saved me. They raised me, they tried to help me. They were killed by a group of Succubi claiming me as their own when I started my first cycle.”
“And that was that?”
“No. I killed them after a year or two. I wandered for a long time. Trying to find some trace of what I was because I knew I wasn't a Succubus. I had no lust of sex or carnage, yet I was of flame and ash.”she said and she rubbed her arms as if she was disturbed over the entire thing.
Her light eyes shifted to him, and her carefully stoic masked broke as her lower lip trembled.
“I had no direction. No answers for my questions. Then I heard of your legend. Of what you are. I knew you were my last hope.”
There was an earnestness to her words. A desperate, desperate hope. This... Girl, creature, was on her last leg. He frowned, settled himself in the only chair. It was rickety and old, but he would respect the girl's wish for distance. He had hardly noticed when he had gotten up to approach her during her tale, but he had noticed when she had stuttered in her speech when he got too close. So old chair it was then.
“I should not be anyone's last hope. I am very dangerous.”he warned softly.
She flinched.
“I know that. But you are also a knight and champion. Your words Bind and you are a creature of knowledge. I didn't have another choice.”she said, and she looked quite upset over it.
So the girl didn't like the fact that she had to relay on him... He could understand that.
“Why should I help you?”
At this the Girl frowned, her brows smashing together in distress.
“Because- Because the – The legends said that's what you do. Help our kind.”
He leaned forward, brows raised.
“You shouldn't listen to gossip.”he said sternly.
“That always has a basis of fact, even if it is exaggerated.”she snaps, agitated. Her hair moved as if it was flame itself in her agitation.
He gazed at her, her hopeful, stressed face. The tension of her shoulders. The dancing, crackling hair of her’s.
“What is your name?”
She blinked.
“Do you wish to have me under your thrall?”
He raised a brow. She had searched extensively into his legend than. Words, names had power to him. Anyone who had spoken their true name were engraved somewhere or another on his body. It had to be by the person for him to bind them to him.
“I shall call you something then.” he told her to put her at ease, he eyed her dancing hair, light starry eyes, “Would …. Do?”
She frowned, but sounded out the name. Than she nodded.
“For the sake of convenience it will do Word Smith.”
He found himself smiling.
“Well the, … You wish to know what you are?”
“Please.”
Chapter 56: Milagros(Encanto)
Summary:
On the day of receiving her gift, Mirabel Madigral disappears in a furious flicker of flames.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Drabble, Angst, Magic, World Building, Family has Anxiety, The Miracle is Still Mirabel, Gifted Mirabel,
The candle burns brighter.
Abuela smiles.
And as Mirabel reaches for the door.
It fades to dust.
As does Mirabel.
Chapter 57: Love Story (Doctor Who)
Summary:
A series of unconnected one-shots involving the Bad Wolf and the Doctor having meet cutes. Across all of the Doctor’s Regenerations.
Chapter Text
One
“Watch it, mate,” hissed the pretty looking human.
Susan blinked, wide, as the human girl, looking barely a few older than her, scowled at the tall imposing man that had nearly bowled her over. She was holding her, hands protectively curled on her arm where the blonde had reached out to catch her with excellent reflexes. The hold was careful and gentle, but her gaze was sharp, her brown eyes looking almost golden in the afternoon sun. The man looked back. Took in blonde and the curvy body that went with it, and grinned.
It wasn’t a nice grin, thought Susan with a twisting feeling in her stomach.
“Should I?” He said, and then his gaze flickered to Susan.
Two
Three
Four
Five
Six
Seven
Eight
War
Nine
Ten
Eleven
Twelve
Thirteen
Chapter 58: Petunia Evans, and the Magical Wizarding World(Harry Potter)
Summary:
So… In the reincarnation bit, Pet calls total bullshit that she is set to be the bitter elder sister to a martyr, and NOT, magical.
Lucky her, some things don’t quite add up.
Or, Petunia Evans is indeed a Witch, and it changes everything.
Chapter Text
She is technically very much unaware of what is happening to her.
Blissful ignorance.
Or, well, Petunia ‘Pet’ Evans is very much lying to herself, in a perpetual state of denial. Yup. That second one. It doesn’t matter that its nearly fifty years before her original birth year.
Because that is insane.
Chapter 59: Lorelei Cortez and the Wizarding World (Harry Potter)
Summary:
Lost, that’s a good way to describe Lorelei Cortez. Time-Traveling and ending up across the ‘Pond’ is confusing at best. Solution? Claim amnesia and get someone else to deal with the paperwork. Then she meets Petunia Dursley, and subsequently her nephew Harry Potter. Then the magic happens. Cue her horror, and her rolling up her selves to get things DONE so that the baby doesn’t have too.
Or one Lorelei Cortez thinks Lily Potter wanted her son to have a childhood, not sacrifice himself on Dumbledoor’s dubious grand plan.
Chapter Text
Tags: Shameless Self-Insert, Mama!SI, Drabble, SI, AU, Harry Potter Get’s A Parent, Kinda Petunia Redemption, Mild? Dumbledore Bashing, Seriously Fight Me Old Man, Transmigration, Or SI slipped between worlds,
Chapter One:
Designated Mistake
Lorelei Cortez held her liquor insanely well.
She knew not what made it so. She was, admittedly, not the fittest person, and was absurdly short in comparison to her most of her friends. Being female, this meant mostly body fat and with her height, she should have been a lightweight. But bodies where funny sometimes, and despite the points against her she could drink silver tequila like water without batting one of her short, but full eyelashes. Perhaps it was because she paced herself- she let herself taste a drink, fruity and sweet mixes(no sour or bitter brews for her). Savored the way her mind hazed and downed the heavier stuff with caution and deliberation. Maybe it was just a quirk of her body as she had been known to process heavy sedatives and athesisia remarkably well, having been lucid and alert enough to do the paperwork for her mother after removing all four of her wisdom teeth, while her brother had been barely conscious after the same surgery...
Either way, when her friends had invited her to go bar hopping, she, as always, was assigned the dubious honor of being the ‘safe’ one when they convinced her to come out with them. She was a self-proclaimed hermit, but social interaction was what kept humanity semi-sane, so even she needed it on occasion. Rare as it was. But each time, Lorelei was the one that would keep an eye on the others, made sure they stayed more or less safe in the craziness that one could find on a Saturday night, in a bar or club, in the middle of downtown.
She wasn’t the designated driver, as her friend Frankie had an apartment within walking distance of the few places they frequented, and they mostly just crashed at her place. Sometimes Lorelei resented her unofficial role, as it was kind of a buzzkill to have to drag someone off of the bar top in their attempt at a can-can when you were trying to dance or flirt with a cute guy, but it was something she bared regardless. She liked control- she liked that she was trusted enough by her girlfriends to watch their backs even when she was tipsy.
But somehow, despite her tolerance and usual control, Lorelei understood the second she woke up, she had slipped somehow.
Because she opens her eyes with a struggle, heavy like lead weights as they were. Her head was aching, as she if she had a hangover in the first time in her life. And in a bunch of bushes, which smelled entirely too sweet to her. She gagged as the smell registered, as it coated the back of her throat in a sickly-sweet layer of its perfume. She tilted her head to the side, weak as a baby, heaving and vomiting clear bile from her dry mouth. It only made her heave more, made her heavy eyes heat and sting with tears.
It took her a moment to stop. To blink sluggishly against the urge to pass out in the puddle of her bile. She rolled away, awkwardly confined by the tightly packed bush, but enough so she wasn’t in danger of rolling around in the stuff. Careful, mindful of the vegetation, she rolled onto all fours and crawled her way out of the bush. She blinked, rapidly looking up to see a tidy little park in the earliest morning hours, small, tucked away, something she would have normally liked to see.
But Lorelei was in a bush, her two best-friends nowhere in sight, and was distantly not in the mood for nice swing-sets.
She blinked rapidly and licked dry, cracked lips. With a huff, she managed to get herself sitting. Then, she tried to stand up. The world tilted. But Lorelei stubbornly refused to fall over, locking her jaw and forcing deep, calm breathes. When she was able to stand without that alarming tilt, she closed her eyes and just breathed. She opened her eyes after what she estimated to be five minutes, licking the fuze on her teeth with a faint click of her tongue.
First barings. Then mints until you can find a toothbrush.
She smoothed down her black dress, grateful that she was wearing shoes that were not insanely outrageous in her shitty state. Her friend Frankie had been wearing stripper heels earlier, which Lorelei had admired but had no desire to wear. Lorelei instead was in safe, but cute laced up boots, heels that were modest and added to her five-foot-nothing frame an extra two inches. But they were black and embroidered with roses, easy to dance and walk in. As she moved forward she picked out sprigs of the sweet bush( rosemary ), threading her fingers through her hair. She saw that her cell phone was nowhere to be seen, even in the space between her breasts that she sometimes stuffed it in when she was pocketless and in a hurry.
After rummaging in the bushes, head still pounding, she found her mini-backpack that had been her overnight bag for Frankie’s.
She blinked.
I left that at Frankie’s. When did we go back?
She frowned, and quickly checked it, confused: she found a change of clothes of jeans and plain blouse, pjs in the form of shorts and an oversized shirt, her well worn chucks, some art essentials(mid-sized sketchbook, a small set of prismacolors, variety of pencils, variety of brush ink pens, quills and small bottle of ink, her set of watercolors, her book binding kit box(needles curved and not, small ruler, bone folder, awol, specialized hole-punch, several spools of waxed thread, a glue brush, glue itself, scissors, box-cutter, exacto knife), essential beauty care (her foundation, eyeliner, mascara, nude and lavender eyeshadow pallets, her favorite peach and red lipsticks, lotion, a strong comb, hair ties and headbands, bobbie pins, facial wipes, and more chapsticks then she could count), her wallet, her portable charger, one for her bluetooth earbuds that also served as a case, a regular phone charger, the earbuds, her cellphone , her house keys, her emergency medical objects(her reusable cup, some panyliners, ibuprofen, cough-drops, bandaids and diseneffants and some over the counter allergy medicine), a half-full tin of Altoids and of course, a small metal water-bottle, her mace and a pocket knife.
She was, as she liked to say, a bit of an over-packer. Over-prepared when it came to packing essentials. She had the strong philosophy of being over-prepared rather than under. She quickly pressed the power button on her phone and was completely baffled to see that there was no signal, at all. The little indicator simply said ‘no network’, and furrowed her brows in utter confusion. She even tried emergency calling but found that it didn’t work. She frowned, blinking rapidly, before she took a minute to sit down, breathing slowly through her nose and exhaling through her mouth in careful, gentle breathes. Counting slowly through each breath.
Okay. Emergency calling isn’t working, which is probably due to the lack of signal… The local towers must be out. That’s okay. You just got to think. Carefully. Come on Lorelei Cortez, think.
The last thing she remembered was dragging Melinda off of the bartop to prevent her from showing how flexible she was( the answer was very ).
“Fudge,” she mumbled, quickly going to her wallet to check how much she had on her. Only loose bills in her wallet, enough for a few decent drinks, and nothing else. Two twenties, a five, three ones and a few dollars worth of quarters stuffed in the coin purse, in case she ate her battery on her phone and lost access to her bus pass. Enough, perhaps, for a cab ride home. She certainly couldn’t flag an Uber without her phone working.
She blinked, tears a haze in her eyes. She had her debit and credit card, but she loathed to use them, being a broke teacher after all. She had some cash. She was okay.
Come on Lorelei. You can’t cry. You need to find something you recognize at least. Look. At least you have your Altoids.
She looked around, and she realized with growing dread, she recognized nothing. Licking her lips, she opened her tin of Altoids, stuffed three into her dry mouth, put on her favorite lip balm (wildberry-chamomile) for good measure, and squared her shoulders. She downed some of the water in her water bottle and a single pill of ibuprofen. Channeling a girl lost in the Labyrinth, beneath her breath she whispered;
“Come on feet.”
Before she made her way slowly and unsteadily away from the park.
Chapter Two:
Punch The Doctor In the Face
Lorelei did what she only think she could do. She wandered. Aimlessly, lost and a little irritated and more than afraid at the unfamiliar surroundings. Not to mention Melinda and Frankie, disappearing like that on her. The only plus she could describe at the moment was that she wasn’t hurt, hardly mused beyond a few scratches from the bush she had been in and the terrible throbbing headache that centered somewhere in the back of her head. She sipped careful at her water-bottle and swallowed one more pill, but that hardly took the edge off. It was terribly early in the morning, the sun just barely peeking over the horizon. The air was cold, cold enough that she felt it keenly through the thinness of her black, clingy dress, short, and just above her knee, especially with the cute exposed back, despite the length of the sleeves.
She would peg the weather to be below fifty, if not closer to the lower forties. She had no jacket, not even a cardigan, never really needed one as last time she had checked the weather it had been a balmy eight-nine degrees. It wasn’t too terrible, as Lorelei was good with the cold. But the drop, sudden and while not abnormal to the bipolar climate she was usually subjected to, felt out of season from what she knew to be late summer and made her stomach roll uncomfortably.
Kidnapping? It would explain why the hell I don’t recognize the architecture.
It was newer then the 20s artictecture of her city, closer together buildings no more then five-stories high, a different sort of sight the glass-skyscrapers she was used too. There was a fog too, hazy, with the streetlights pinpricks of distant light. Old style, glass-ish looking lamps, but a denser, sort of thing then the one she typically saw. Hardly anyone was about, and she really only saw a few cars on the road, all old-but well taken care of models that she hardly noticed and not a single pedestrian except herself.
It was as she passed a newspaper stand(a newspaper stand, a real one!), that she stopped. Stopped because of the novelty, and stopped because the man opening up the stand was the first person she had physically seen all morning on the unfamiliar streets. As she tried to work up the nerve to say something, standing awkwardly aside with his back to her, she saw something. Something that made her freeze up.
The newspaper… November. 1 November 1985 .
Lorelei nearly collapsed, clenching her grip on her backpack straps in something close to horror and disbelief. As it was then that she started to hyperventilate.
‘London Post’, England as well? I swear to God if the Doctor is real I will punch that Time-Lord in the face.
“Miss, Miss, you alright?” said an accented voice. The person manning the stand was staring at her, suspiciously, lips pursed. She hadn’t noticed him, at all. He was an older man, huddled in a thick jacket meant for this weather. She licked her lips.
This is a fudging joke.
“Do… Do you have the time?” she asked, for a lack of thing to say.
The man, after lifting a brow at her American-accent, checked his watch, physically checked his watch instead of taking out of his phone. It was a thick, chunky thing. Digital, but not the sleek designs she was used to seeing. Just a cheap digital watch that she vaguely recalls from her childhood.
“ ‘Bout twenty past six o’clock, Miss.”
She thanked him, shakily, before she dashed away.
This is a joke. Dios mio, esto no puede estar pasando. This can’t be happening.
Chapter Three:
Dubious Fraud
In all honesty, after a couple hours of denial, of sitting and watching people in outdated clothing, and checking several newspaper stands and loitering in front of an electronics store blasting the news declaring it November and 1985 did Lorelei Cortez do the only thing she could think to do in a crazy situation.
She went to the cops, or well, the authorities in England.
She did not expect time-travel to go over well with the authorities the second she stepped into the station, absently twisting one of her fidget ring on her finger. She had seen and read enough time-traveling media to understand that she was in some very deep trouble… She was complete without any resources and displaced in time. That more or less axed a lot of the moral complications to her to what she was about to do. As funny as it would be to convince someone in authority that she was a misplaced girl from a couple of decades forwards, she did not look forward to the jacket that made you hug yourself as a result of that course of action.
Memory loss was the best, logical thing she could come up with as a substitute, as well to explain why the hell a girl, an obvious foreigner by her accent, was doing running around the United Kingdom with no valid ID, no passport nor any record of entering the country. She had always been an excellent liar, but she supposes faking memory lost on this scale was the worse of her sins as she walked up to the front desk, she steeled herself in what was evidently determine her fate.
She started off by babbling in Spanish. The poor men at the front of the desk were so confused that it worked to her advantage. She kept it up, until one of them raised his hand in a panic. She stopped, face flush, on the edge of tears. She didn’t fake that. Didn’t really need too. She was really nearly hysterical at this point.
“Miss, I’m sorry Miss, we don’t speak… Spanish? Oi, Bill, you think it’s Spanish?” said the first, eyebrows shooting to the top of his hairline.
“ ‘Could be French for all I know,” mentioned the other man, from behind the desk.
Oh yes, England’s finest, I’m sure.
Lorelei made a show of blinking, rapidly, before she slipped into English, she laid her accent thick, focused on her very real fear to make her voice shaky:
“I- excuse me,” she said, emphasizing her words to take a clumsily lit of her childhood, that Mexican-Spanish accent that twelve years of school in the United States had weeded out of her voice. Rolled her r’s like no one’s business and slurred her l’s a bit, “I- Please. I think I am in terrible trouble. I… I have no memory of who I am. No se quien soy-”
“Miss,” started the first man, eyes widening, “Why don’t you sit down, I’m sure we can get this sorted out.”
Lorelei did not fake the tears that came to her then, and let the man guide her to behind the desk, trembling.
Chapter Four:
Future Contraband
Lorelei did not like hospitals.
It wasn’t even a question of hate. She found it hard to ever truly hate anything or anyone, found it too strong a word to use with any real seriousness. Her dislikes were varied in degrees, a spectrum, really. When it came to hospitals, she found them to be in the higher end of that spectrum. It wasn’t quite because of a phobia of illness or the infirm, but rather memories.
She had spent a significant amount of her life in hospitals since she was ten-years-old. Her father had been diagnosed with a severe heart condition and his health deteriorated from that point on before her eyes. Wasting away- a paragon of her youth before she even understood that parents were human, just like her. It had been difficult to understand that at such a young age, especially in such a cruel fashion. When he died when she was nineteen, Lorelei had been selfishly relieved to be away from the environment he had died and suffered in. She, never in her life had ever had the need of a hospital beyond a visit for her broken arm when she was four and hoped to keep it that way.
This, visit, she thinks, is a tad more serious.
Here she was, on the 1st of November, 1985, in a hospital gown, the smell of disinfectant high and stinging her nose, the familiar beep and hums of machines around her. Well, familiar-ish. The machines, though vaguely reminiscent of modernity, were not quite up to her memories. Just like that newspaper-stand man’s watch, they were chunkier, more analog then the digital she remembers. She, atop the examination table, shifted uneasily on the tissue paper that apparently transcended time, at the reminder of the time period she was in. She was, by her count, three decades in the past.
She resisted the urge to jump off the table and jump out a window.
For one, the hospital gown was backless and she really didn’t want to run around in her new cheap underwear, as all of her clothing had been taken for evidence, for another, Chief-Inspector David Smith was sitting, staring absently at her from behind his glasses.
“Nervous, Miss Doe?”
Lorelei grimaced at the name assigned to her. It wasn’t the traditional name for an unidentified person in England. That was Jane Smith as far as she could gather- but her American accent, picked up from her thick Mexican one, had inspired the Chief-Inspector to assign her the name instead. She tried not to think about the fact that it was usually linked to corpses. Unidentified corpses, not living and breathing people.
“Si, Inspector,” she said, not hiding her unease. She didn’t see a point. Acting too calm would expose her for the fraud that she was, anyway.
The man hummed. He was a slightly older man, maybe in his late forties, on the taller side. He was blond, with a closely shorn head and calm, calculative brown eyes. He was also very muscular, if with a slight stomach that belead his advancing years. He looked odd in his plain, baggy suit, and his solemn black tie, at least to her. Out of date suit, out of date haircut and large aviator glasses that had made a resurgence as fashionable in her teenage years. The brown, tweed trench coat, to her, seemed a bit cliche to a detective-sort of person, but he seemed to wear that cross well, even with the shoulder pads. He even had a hat, but he had that in his lap, along with a notepad and a pen.
He took a lot of notes. His pen went across the page quickly and in short spurts- the man only wrote in block letters, something she had noted absently in the integration aspect of their interaction before he had deemed her truthful enough to take her to the hospital, considered when he had noted the dried blood on the back of her head, something she had missed herself due to her thick hair.
“That’s something. Miss, you don’t like hospitals. Perhaps you have a history of illness as a child?”
She gave a shrug, helpless, more than slightly guilty.
“Well, figure it out, Miss. Don’t worry.”
Despite his shrewd gaze, he gave a very warm and gentle smile. She could only give a trembling smile in return.
“Gracias, Inspector.”
“Try speaking more English, Miss Doe, you might as well get more comfortable with it.”
Lorelei licks her lips but nods her head.
“Si- Yes. Sorry. It seems to be more natural,” not a lie, Spanish was her first language, after all, and it did fall more comfortably off of her tongue, “But I suppose that shows something, yes?”
“Spanish is your first language. Not Spain Spanish mind, our translator says it sounds closer to something from across the pond. Maybe that explains your American dollars.”
It had nearly killed her to hand over the contents of her backpack. Fearful of forgetting anything meaningful, she had stuffed her phone between her breasts, her chargers in her shoe and her earbuds in the other shoe. When she had been asked to strip into her hospital gown in the bathroom, she had stuffed the future contraband between her given acid-wash jeans from a young constable with an extra pair at the station, and wrapped them in her store-bought bra from the same young constable that had rushed to purchase the items, then her large ‘Surrey Police Force’ sweater, hoping to God no one would dare look at her clothes with suspicion. She had been lucky that all her bills were older, if looking a little worn for being so ‘recently’ printed.
“Perhaps I am American?” she puts out tentatively.
“At least you lived there. All your clothes seemed to American brands, the ones we recognize anyway. Not terribly expensive save for your shoes and purse, but recognizable. Maybe you're here on holiday?”
“At this time of year? Not the typical, right?”
Inspector Weller hummed and smiled, eyes crinkling.
“Ever thinks of being a Detective, Miss. Doe? You seem to have the mind for it.”
Once upon a time, Lorelei had seriously debated it. She loved crime shows, loved mystery books. But Art had called her in a way that Justice did not. So she just shrugs, faintly a smile coming to her lips.
“I do not know, Inspector,” is her answer.
“Miss?”
In came Doctor Tyler. She was a typical Doctor she supposes, older than David Smith, kindly and with a constantly smiling face. Long black hair streaked with silver, wrinkled hands but assessing straightforward blue eyes. She was like a cool grandma.
“Yes?”
“I’m going to ask you a few questions.”
“Claro, Doctora.”
“Miss, What is your name?”
Lorelei automatically answered, hoping to drop the ‘Jane’.
“Lorelei,” she makes a show of furrowing her brows, hand coming to her lips.
Inspector Smith perks up, smiling at her.
“A last name to go with that?”
She just blinks at him, makes a slight show of closing her eyes and pressing her hand against her forehead, where it was actually throbbing. She was tempted to say Cortez, to erase the Doe, but she feared adding too much, too fast.
“It just came to me… I cannot recall another. Perdon.”
She ducks her head, lets tears fall because she honestly felt horrible.
The Doctor hums.
“An automatic response. Do not be saddened, Miss Lorelei. That means that your memory is not out of your reach. Now, I have checked the x-rays and… Well, Miss, I do believe you do have a head injury. A concussion. Memory loss can be a rare side-effect of head trauma-”
Chapter Five:
Distinguishing Features
“Anything distinguishable?” Chief Inspector David Smith asked, carefully, “Anything that might help her?”
Doctor Tyler snorts, looking up from the young girl’s medical file, a frown on her lips. He had worked with her closely, as she was an excellent Doctor that worked with both missing persons and their special victims unit- She had a gentle heart, much too gentle some would say to be handling the more horrible cases, especially how rare they were in Surrey. But she was much sterner then her matronly appearance would lead many to believe and her gentle heart made her all the more determined for the people that fell into her care. She tsked, flipping through the file. She pulls out three photos, splays them across her desk. He leans forward.
“A rather distinctive birthmark on her left breast. Four tattoos, two on the wrist of her left arm, the other two on the upper right bit of her right arm.”
He felt his brow furrow, frowned.
“At her age? She can’t be more than what… Sixteen? Fourteen at the youngest.”
He looks at the photos, glossy and just fresh off out of the photos lab. Still warm in his hand as he peered over them in his hands. The birthmark surrounded her areola, a series of leaping absent lines of blue veins and red arteries that are stark on the creamy flesh of her full breast. He looks away from that, blinking, to the tattoos, faint disapproval in his mind. The largest one on her right arm is some sort of Native design- some sort of snake in deep red, blocky and with its tongue lolling out- he blinked as he realized that the snake had what looked to be feathers. A feathered serpent? The second was a stylized flower, made to look like a gleaming crystal, with what looked like a crescent moon in behind it, large red roses about it. The two other tattoos, on her wrist, were much simpler; one was black ink, an equilateral triangle with a circle, and a line running through the middle with a small bit of curved text along the bottom of the triangle that read:
Greet Death like an Old Friend.
The second on her wrist, nestled next to the triangle, was red as the one on her shoulder, a strange design that was vaguely reminiscent to a heart, perhaps another native design? They looked similar, stylized. They were impressive work much as he personally disliked tattoos, and he could tell, expensive.
“Try older. Her x-rays show that her wisdom-teeth have been removed and erupted. She must be in her late teens to her early twenties, David. Considering her attitude, I would wager the latter.”
David looked up. The girl was, though obviously severely distressed, handled herself with a certain air. Perhaps it was the straight set of her shoulders, perhaps it was the constant probing questions, the responding musing of trying to rediscover herself…
“She simply looks very young. But the tattoos should help with getting her to recognize, if at least by the one who did them. Simple, but distinctive work. Feels… I don’t know, historical for the red ones? The tattoos look familiar but I can’t quite pinpoint them. Anything else you can tell me about the girl?”
“She has had extensive dental work. I suspect braces along with the wisdom teeth removal. She has a permanent retainer on her lower jaw- can’t make out a serial number and I don’t recognize the model. We should be able to find her through x-rays alone, if only we know where to look..”
David sighed a relief, rubbing absently at his chin.
“What can you tell me about her memory loss?”
“Temporary. Either due to trauma or her head injury. She recalls how to speak and walk, so that’s a plus. It's retrograde amnesia. She can’t recall past memories but can form new ones. Poor dear had the sense to try to find some help...” The Doctor trails off, looking up from her files, “What, what is it David?”
“Think she could be in trouble? The head injury. It looked deliberate. Not from a fall.”
Doctor Tyler huffed.
“Are you the medical expert now?”
“Look at how localized it is, Eliza!”
The Doctor looked down at the x-ray before she raises her head and scowls at the Chief-Inspector.
“Who would want to harm the girl?”
“I don’t know. But I intend to find out for her sake.”
“What's going to happen to her? No identification was found on her, but she’s clearly not English.”
“We’re working on getting her to stay local for the sake of the investigation. It’s not like we can chuck her out without any clear nationality, especially if she was attacked on British soil. We’re keeping her at least until her nationality is discovered.”
“Small mercies, for the poor dear.”
Chapter Six:
Good Press
She was more or less considered a high profile case, ie, a case to attract human interest… IE, Lorelei’s case garnered media attention. Pretty, young woman stumbles into the local Police station with no clue who she is, accent, knows two languages and has only American dollars on her? Instant good press, instant buzz over this mysterious young woman much to her growing horror. But she had a very select skillset and had limited resources for income without access to documentation. She was also in a bind to the fact that she was years in the goddamn past. And she was in a foreign country to boot.
So she suffered the press with a grim determination and shame over her deception, but not enough to start telling the truth. Thankfully, there weren't any interviews, just circulation of her picture and some details of her case. Anything beyond that, she politely turned down. Chief-Inspector Smith, bless his heart, told her this was a good thing and tried to encourage her to at least do a small interview from the local station, but didn’t press for it when he realized how uncomfortable she was.
She knew there was great hope that someone would recognize her… But, well… Lorelei knew she had no hope of such a thing. It would be nearly eleven years before she was born, and who would think to connect a thirty-one-year-old to an infant? Anyone, anyone who might recognize her was gone to her. She could stand right in front of her mother and father, and they would stare past her without a thought, seeing only a stranger. A stranger that looked like her mother, perhaps, but a stranger nonetheless. Her father hadn’t even met her mother at this point! It was as if everyone she knew were dead. Gone in a twist of the universe and the turn of time.
Watching her face plastered on the TV was uncomfortable, something she could not get around, having strangers stop her on the street and offer their fondest wishes that she would remember herself, or someone would recognize her was even more so. She was a fraud. She was a liar. But she was also desperate, and really, who would believe a time-traveler? An amnesiac with a good story was far more palatable, and well, more believable.
“Hello, luv,” and that’s her boss, a friend of Chief-Inspector Smith, one Thomas Brown, a man that manned the local bookstore.
He, on hearing of her problems, had hired her on the spot(or perhaps had done it for David, who seemed to be his best friend, either way, it was done with pity). The Bookcase, though uncreatively named, was an old bookshop in Little Whinging, Surrey. The town she had apparently spawned from a wormhole in, and how it had made her laugh, made her remember a book series so dear to her, not yet out( funny, she had always thought it to be made up ). As it happened, the shop came with a small ‘flat’ above it. Brown used to live there but now kept it as a storage space/break room, until he heard of her need, and she found herself living in place rent free and full of books. Honestly, the only way Lorelei would have been happier if it had been above an art shop and in her correct time.
“Any news?” asked Thomas, soft and kind.
She smiled, timidly, before shaking her head. She carefully logged into his ancient computer(by her standards), marking the start of her shift at exactly eight am on the dot, her fingertips flying across the keys. Thomas was surprisingly a progressive man, eager for the newest ‘gadget’ that came on the market, an oddity in 1985.
“Buenos Dias. Nothing, Señior Tomas,” she says, going to pick up her apron from the peg by a register, behind the counter. She threw it on, tugging the strings so she could tie it at the front.
It was a cute thing, black with an interesting logo of a six-pointed star of David and a crown of laurel leaves framing the star along the hem of the bottom, though why an apron in a bookshop was beyond her.
“Don’t lose hope, pet,” Thomas had a myriad of nicknames for her, all diminutive, all sweet, all slightly condescending.
Part of her thinks it's her small size, as she was five-foot-nothing and tended to be towered over by most people or the fact that until Doctor Tyler had dismissed it by her x-rays, Inspector Weller had not ruled out the possibility of her being underage. Curse her baby face.
“I won’t,” she answers with little enthusiasm, and she is not sure if hope is possible, really, being so unceremoniously moved from one time to another. Part of her has always been a pessimist, despite how perky she tended to act, part of her was already resigning herself to spending the rest of her life playing catch up with the world as it made its way through time.
She wonders if her brother, her sister or her mother would look at her in thirty-three years and recognize her as the person they had lost. Or would they call her crazy, a liar, and continue to look for her even when she begged them to see her for who she was. Would she forever be cut away from the people she loved?
“Think I can trust you to hold out the fort?”
“I have been working here for a couple of weeks, I think I can handle that noon rush,” her voice was part sincere and sarcastic. The Bookcase was not an unpopular shop, being the only bookstore in the small town, but it also not one in high demand.
Thomas smiled.
“ ‘Nough with your sass, poppet. I’m off to hunt down some breakfast. I’ll bring you a biscuit.”
“You mean a cookie!” she called out, smiling.
“Sass!” he called back.
Chapter Seven:
Accidental
The first time Lorelei Cortez had an inkling of something being wrong with the universe beyond the date of 1985, was when she lost her temper.
It was a silly thing. Standing naked, she realized with a start that her towel had slipped off its hook in her tiny bathroom, in her borrowed apartment. Since there was no showerhead in the old place, only a tub faucet, she had taken a bath, and of course, seemed to have over filled it. The entire place was damp from her movement in the bath, and towel, on the title floor, was no exception, she bet. Her temper flared, her eyes water in frustration. She only owned the two towels, having insisted that Thomas take back all of his linens and things the second she had cashed her first paycheck. The other towel was in the hamper.
Something boiled in her throat, as she reached for the fallen towel, something hot and great. An overreaction, of course, over the dropped towel, but an emotion she couldn’t suppress. She was just so frustrated over her predicament, in a way that had nothing to do with the soaking towel. She had to take several, exaggerated breathes before she reached to grab the surely soaked towel.
To her complete surprise, the towel was dry as a bone as she touched it.
It was even warm, as if it had been in the dryer just a second before. Lorelei blinked, brows furrowed, before she shrugged off the strangeness and wrapped her dripping body in the towel. She put down the warmth to the humidity in the bathroom, the dryness to dumb luck, and hurried off to get dress.
Chapter Eight:
Fateful Meeting
Lorelei was in the shop when her second odd occurrence happens, however, she didn’t really categorize it as such until much later, like the towel incident. She didn’t realize a lot at the start of her odd life in the past, but well, she was still reeling from spontaneous time and space travel. A woman came in, late morning, a tall thin woman with striking blonde curls that looked perfectly coiled and much too stiff, hardly moving as she walked briskly into the shop. She had brilliant and icy eyes, almond shaped, perfectly made-up to the 80s standard if subdued for the time period, pastel and oddly becoming on her long face. Her coat was a brown and drab in comparison, but underneath it, she could see the start of a blush pink dress that matched her eye-shadow. She, without so much as allowing Lorelei to draw breath, went immediately to the pink, purple and red spine filled section of the trash Romantic kind.
Amused, Lorelei said, in her chirpiest customer service voice, “Buenos Dias, and welcome to the Bookshop.”
The woman jumped, startled, turning to Lorelei with a half-formed glare. It was only when she spotted her that the woman’s annoyed expression left, taking one of surprise.
“Oh. Mr. Brown hired someone on, how odd. He swore left and right he never would.”
Lorelei’s smile, which had been semi-amused, shifted, one to perfectly polite with closed lips.
“Ah. Well, Mr. Brown made a special exception for me, I guess.”
The woman pursed her pink lips, almost a garish color.
“Your American, too?”
Lorelei gave a helpless shrug.
“Is there something you're looking for in particular, ma’am?”
The older woman, in her late thirties, flushed.
“No. I- I don’t know. Ever since my son has started primary I have no idea what to do with myself in an empty house, all my chores are done and when I came to the grocers across the street-”
“You realized you might as well?” Lorelei said, smiling a tad wider. She came around the counter, pressing primly onto her apron, “Well, what genres are you interested in, is it only Romance, any Fantasy or Sci-fi-”
“No fantasy,” said the woman, quickly, a frown on her lips, “And I could never get my head around Sci-fi, a little… Unbelievable don’t you think? Like that wretched Star Trek or whatchacallit- Star Wars!”
Lorelei giggled.
“I happen to like them,” she told the woman kindly, “But to each their own. How about Horror, you like horror? Or Mystery?”
“I like happy things.”
She hummed.
“Well, as much as I like trashy romances about snagging a billionaire, how do you feel about the classics?”
The woman gave a shrug.
“Never really paid them much mind. Skipped out on reading them much as I could in school. But I suppose most were alright.”
“Well, I’ve been reading Pride and Prejudice, and if you have the time I think you would really like it. It's a lovely story. Wonderfully written. And it's much cheaper than those romance novels.”
The woman smiled.
“Then, I’ll take a copy, Miss.”
“Lorelei,” she said, pointing to her badge.
She went to get the book, quickly and rang the woman up. As she left, the woman paused, before she looked back, smiling.
“I’m Petunia. It was wonderful to meet you.”
Lorelei gave another polite smile and waved her from the shop.
Chapter Nine:
Rotted Wood
Odd thing numero tres, occurs as she falls from climbing the shelves at the Bookshop, nearly breaking her neck in the process.
She was reaching for a copy of some book or another for a customer, when her foot slips. She feels a flare of panic, that swooping sensation that everyone feels as they know there going to get hurt and falls flat on her back with an almighty crash. The customer, mortified, asks if she’s alright, wringing their hands together, muttering that they’ve killed her. To her own surprise, Lorelei notes that she isn’t hurt at all. The wooden floor was softer then she suspected, as she sits up, noting that it had felt… Almost as if the wood had bent and concave to her weight. Blinking and than shaking her head, she retrieves the book much to the customer’s surprise, smiling and waving off their concern all the while, while she makes a note to inform Mr. Thomas about the possibly rotting wood.
Chapter Ten:
A Tentative Invitation
“I couldn’t put it down,” says a breathless Petunia, starling Lorelei as she had put up inventory.
She turns, to a smiling woman, she looks a tad nervous but pleased to see her. Lorelei smiles her best customer service smile.
“Yeah? I’m glad you liked it.”
The woman straightens her coat, absently, her hands fiddling with her coat buttons, hands fluttering like an agitated butterfly. Today she wore a bright orange sweater, with matching eyeshadow, and trim trousers that flared around her kitten heels. Like the last time, she wore a pretty strand of pearls around her neck.
“Do… Do you have any other recommendations?”
“Oh, plenty. If you like Pride and Prejudice , Jane Austen wrote six other full novels. Personally, I like Sense and Sensibilities .”
The woman gives her a wider smile.
“Wonderful… And- Oh, this is so forward but would you like to have a spot of tea with me to discuss the book? I know you can’t just stand here chatting all day-”
Lorelei thinks to her lonely apartment above her, something she relished. That she liked to have time to simply draw or bind a loose book… She was a self-proclaimed hermit, after all, but she also reminds herself that isolating herself from this decade with the vain and impossible hope that she could pass it by and return to her normal life- She swallows. Petunia seemed nice enough, and terribly lonely if she was asking a stranger to discuss a book with. And...
“Thomas!” she called towards the back, where she knew he was lingering.
“Wot?”
“Can I take a break?”
“YES! Take a bloody hour, you’ve done so well, poppet!”
Lorelei turned to the bemused Petunia, smiling softly.
“How ‘bout that tea?”
Chapter Eleven:
One of those Faces
The tea shop Petunia took Lorelei too, was, like the Bookshop, a monopoly for the town of Little Whinging, Surrey. And just as uncreatively named, as it was the ‘Cafe’, written in swirly letters as if to try and make up for it. It was, however, warmly decorated with red and brown tones, and the smell of the confections from the bakery side was enough to make her want to weep. Especially since she had skipped breakfast that morning.
As it was, like most cafes, Lorelei found it to be a tad overpriced, especially the cup of earl grey that Petunia ordered. But, it was enormously cheap, she thinks, with inflation.
“Do you have vanilla chai?” she asked, hopefully. She had never really come into this shop, hesitant to spend money on unnecessary things, even if she missed coffee made by someone else.
The man behind the counter lifted a brow.
“A wot?”
She sighed.
“Can I have a vanilla coffee, extra cream, and sugar?”
“Do I know you?” said the man as he rang her up, for the small coffee and small delicate looking slice of cake called ‘Victoria’, “You look familiar.”
“I just have one of those faces,” she said, tersely, feeling heat creep into her cheeks.
Don’t make a fuss, please-
“Nah. I have a good memory, see, and I know I’ve seen you somewhere.”
Petunia, pursed lips, sidled up next to her.
“Just give her the order, Nathaniel, stop pestering the poor girl.”
The man shrugged, before giving her a little stand with her order number. She stuffed her change into her backpack and her receipt. She and Petunia left to a table, sitting promptly. Petunia gave her a smile, curious.
“You know, when I met you I swore I had seen you somewhere as well.”
Lorelei could only shrug.
“I have one of those faces, you know?”
Petunia hummed.
“I suppose so. Now, shall we discuss the book?” a pink, flush on that perfectly made-up face, just below her foundation. It was only due to hours of color theory that Lorelei was able to spot the minute difference.
Lorelei smiled.
“What was your favorite part, the story, the style or the characters?”
Petunia’s eyes, a blue, and almond shaped, gleamed.
Chapter Twelve:
Friendship
Petunia becomes, in many ways, to Lorelei, a friend. Sadly enough, her only friend. The Chief-Inspector and Thomas, are not her friends, but rather like overprotective uncles that fussed at every little thing.
She honestly thinks her initial assessment of the older woman being lonely is a little dead on the money. The woman is constantly popping into the Bookshop at least every other day. Just before she went to the grocery store, always at ten thirty after she had begun a rhythm. And eager to snap up a book each and every time, all things that Lorelei would suggest. It was a timid ‘intrusion’ at first, the older woman seeming… Just nervous around Lorelei, something that she put down to being a young mother unused to speaking to people that weren’t in that same boat. Never mind a young American girl who rarely spoke about herself. Oh, Petunia speaks about her other friends( gossips ) but they seem to be shallow connections.
And Petunia is bored of them, especially with her son so frequently out of the house.
She wants conversation, deep-seeded discussion of text on a page, and as Lorelei was used to the college atmosphere, dearly missed it herself ever since her graduation. So she indulged the young mother, brought out American classics and romantic British literature, Shakespeare and all the books she thought Petunia would like.
Their friendship was built on books and conversation, and it seemed that the poor woman was starved for this type of intellectual conversation.
Lorelei was only happy to give it to her.
Chapter Thirteen:
Modernity
Lorelei was tasked by Thomas to modernize the Bookshop’s inventory, the second he realized that she was incredibly quick at typing. He had watched her over the shoulder one day when she was signing in, hummed, and asked her to make up some sort of system to better keep track of inventory. Something about liking the cleanliness of the typed page. All too eager to do something other than stand at the counter for her shift in a relatively slow working pace, Lorelei set to work transcribing everything as quickly as she could in an excel document from Thomas’ quick even print. It was on one such day that the Chief-Inspector came to her again, looking at her with a raised brow as her fingertips flew across the keys.
“Buenos Dias,” she said, brightly, in her best customer service voice, “Welcome to the Bookshop, Chief-Inspector.”
He actually gave her a smile, an even sort of thing that took years off his face.
“Good morning, Miss Lorelei.”
His eyes flickered to her fast-moving hands. His brows furrowed.
“Perhaps you were a secretary. You seem awfully familiar with a computer- I don’t know anyone who owns one who isn’t a businessman.”
Like many times with the Inspector, Lorelei felt a flash of guilt, coming from the time that computers were a staple electronic that most people owned personally. Her phone, hidden in her bra, felt heavy. It had actually taken her a fat minute to understand the primitive interface of Microsoft 1.00, the newest and greatest thing that was available to the public. After a month of longing for her laptop, Lorelei had adapted.
“Maybe. Is… Is the investigation going well? Tienes- Perdon, do you have any new clues?”
“As far as we know, nothing new, Miss.”
Despite herself, Lorelei felt some disappointment.
“What about the park I woke up in- Was there-”
“Just a ruined rosemary bush and some trace evidence of your injury and the vomit-”
Lorelei felt her face grow hot.
“Ah. Si. Ya veyo-”
“English, Miss Lorelei.”
“Per- Sorry. Its a habit-”
“You do seem to do it when you're flustered,” was his pointed reply, and Lorelei praised his observational skills internally.
She smiled around her still hot face.
“It seems to be my native language-”
“And when you are not stressed, your English is not half-bad, your Spanish accent only seems to be a factor when you are stressed. Though your English is woefully American.”
Lorelei nods, humming thoughtfully as she continues to type. The man said not another word, watching her carefully as she went through a whole page. The silence made her uneasy, so she broke it;
“Is there anything I can help you with, Chief-Inspector Smith?”
“Just checking on how you're settling in, Miss. Tommy tells me that you are taking well to the work, and are a good tenant, no wild parties, and live a quiet life.”
You’re a good man.
Lorelei smiles again, softly, looking up from the simplistic screen.
“I am adjusting,” she said truthfully, “I look at the world and I feel as if I’ve fallen into such a strange place. Things are so foreign to me, but I think I am learning to move past all of my unease about that. I am not sure what I would’ve done if Tomas wouldn’t have offered me a place, or if the government had not been so kind in granting me to stay in the country.”
The man looked at her, carefully, those calculating eyes unwavering from her face.
“I am glad you're adjusting well. Remember, if you remember anything-”
“Inform you right away, of course Chief-Inspector.”
“Good day to you, Miss Lorelei.”
“Have a wonderful day, Chief-Inspector Smith.”
Chapter Fourteen:
Privet Drive
“You seem cheery.”
Petunia Dursley hummed, smiling slightly as she looked up from her book. It was witty and lovely and oh how Marianna reminded her so much of Lily… She pushed that thought aside.
“What makes you say that, Vernon?” she asked her husband, lifting her head away from Marrianna’s waxing fevortly of the tragic nature of her loss.
“Not sure Pet. Something about your air. You’ve also seem a lot quieter, and play more old records.”
“I’ve been reading,” she said cheerfully, an air of unrelenting glee, “Can’t focus without some other noise in the house and nothing on the Telly really suits that.”
Vernon blinked.
"Reading?"
"Oh yes. On a whim I went to the bookshop. There's this sweet dear- Lorelei- who's working as shop-keeper for old Thomas. She gives the best recommendations. And it is so nice to talk too. I’ve had tea with her a few times. She is a dear. So young! And on her own, poor thing. Seems to be some relative of Thomas, seeing as she lives over the shop!"
“... Seems not like you-”
“Oh Vernon, it’s just a new hobby. It’s strange being in the house without Dudley. Reading just helps me pass the time… Does it bother you?”
“No, of course not Pet… This new friend of yours, ” he furrowed his brow, “Why don’t you invite her for a nice family dinner, if she’s working as a shopkeeper, must not have many good home cook meals.”
Petunia brighted. Stood up to kiss her husband on the cheek.
“Wonderful idea.”
Chapter Fifthteen:
Parasite
Chief-Inspector David Smith knew the man in front of him was a reporter.
He could tell by the way he stood, by the cheap memo-pad in his hand, his meticulously pressed slacks, his too small button down and his expensive haircut, and the brown, shrewd eyes that looked at him. He was smiling, in a way that most would find charming, he had no doubt.
“Are you Chief-Inspector David Smith, the ah, officer assigned to the Soap-Opera Case?”
David felt something twist in his stomach.
“ Excuse me? ”
“The Soap-Opera Case. You know, the amnesia girl, the Lorelei Doe case. I’m with the Surrey Post, Charles Price.”
David clenched his fists as the reporter extended a hand. He thought of a sweet, frightened face, the tentative way she looked around her. Still so damn scared despite how much time had passed, and how she still seemed so lost despite being granted a stay in the country, income, and relative stability. She was scared witless, Lorelei, even if she was damn good at hiding it.
“No comment,” he said, gruffly.
Price’s smile flattered, before it shifted into an even wider one.
“Come on. Pretty young bird with no memory, mysterious circumstances. No new leads, I bet. The bigger the story gets, the better chance the girl has at finding herself.”
“No comment,” he repeated, voice growing louder, “Now, if you excuse me, I have work to do, Mr. Price.”
Thomas stormed past the man.
“The people have a right, Chief-Inspector!”
Chapter Sixteen:
Tuney
Petunia Dursley entered the Bookshop with a pep in her step, and a bubbly feeling as her groceries swung neatly in their smart paper bags. She opened the door, invitation clasped tightly in her hand, excitement in her mind as she imagined Lorelei in her dining room. Girl would love it, she is sure, and even stay for evening tea!
“Hiya, Tuney!” called Lorelei and she beamed at her.
Petunia felt herself stumble.
“Tuney-”
“ Freak .”
She felt the blood drain from her face. Lorelei’s smile faded, and her brow furrowed.
“Oh, sorry,” she said in that American accent of her’s, “I thought it would be cute to call you that- I’m sorry, Petunia. Are you okay?”
Petunia blinked.
“It’s perfectly alright,” she heard herself saying, “It’s- It’s a fine nickname. Go ahead Lorelei- Call me that. It just took me by surprise.”
Warm grey eyes looked at her, brow still pressed together.
“Okay, Tuney. Sorry, I startled you.”
Something in Petunia’s heart jumped.
“Not at all, Lorelei, not at all. I- Lei. May I call you that?”
Lorelei beamed.
“Of course, Tuney!”
Chapter Seventeen:
Startled
Petunia still felt out of sorts, when the bell above the Bookshop rang as the door swung open. She turned to see a handsome young man, in a stylish suit, stand in the doorway with a winning smile.
“Bienvenido!” called out Lorelei, smiling in a way that Petunia knew was her polite one, she slipped into spanish as she often did, “Welcome to the Bookshop!”
Chapter Eighteen:
“Right,” muttered Lorelei, licking her lips. She shoved a strand of her hair behind her ear, “You must have questions, Petunia.”
The older woman pursed her lips.
“Yes, seeing as you just got harassed by reporter-”
“My name is Lorelei Doe,” she interrupted, gently, “ As that guy said, I’m what the news has been calling the Soap Opera Girl. I woke up in Surrey West Park just a few months ago, injured and frightened. I’ve lost my memory and I’m considered a missing person’s case. Thomas is the friend of Chief-Inspector Brown, whose’s in charge of my case. ”
Petunia gaped.
“You’re- Oh, dear, the Soap Opera girl.”
Lorelei suppressed a grimace, and instead gave a nod.
“I knew you looked familiar… Oh you poor dear.”
“”
Chapter Whenever I:
Tentative
“Can I stay here… For just a little while? Aunt Petunia doesn’t mind-”
Lorelei licks dry lips, before she carefully lays her hand on Harry’s arm. He jumps. Nearly a feet in the air.
“Harry, of course you can stay at my place,” she says, gently.
Big, but horribly lost emerald eyes look at her. His face, too thin, too pale, looks almost afraid.
“I- I wouldn’t be a bother?”
Lorelei suppresses a sighs. No five-year-old should look so frightened, so beat down. I will not punch Petunia Dursley in the nose. I will not. Vernon on the other hand, is free game if he pisses me off.
“Of course not. But we still need to tell your Aunt and Uncle.”
Panic flares across his face.
“But-”
“But nothing. Just let me give them a quick ring, ‘lright?”
He looks at her before he nods, shoulders slumping in defeat.
“Alright.”
She smiles.
“We can go over in the morning, okay? Now, how do you feel about tacos for dinner?”
He smiles. It’s a tentative, unsure smile that breaks her heart.
Chapter Whenever II:
The Welcoming Feast
She unconsciously presses her hands against her robes, velvet and rich, stepping out of her temporarily assigned bedroom near Professor Mcgonagall in Gryffindor tower. Her slight heels click against the cobblestones, and her trailing robes are soft swish against the same stones. She feels as if she’s playing dress-up- cosplay in a strange costume. Her wand, pearwood polished with a beautiful sheen, feels heavy in her sleeve. And the part of her she had long buried in teenage-hood, the one that liked pretty clothes and secretly wanted to be a princess, appreciates it.
“Miss Cortez,” said McGonagall, blinking behind her smart spectacles, but she smiled, “What an interesting choice of dress robes.”
Lorelei shifts, uneasily, before she gives a bashful grin. She lifts her own glasses up, primly up her nose.
“Madame Malkin said much the same. But I think she was grateful for the chance to play with different patterns. Something unique- a more American design as it were.”
Chapter Whenever III:
The Thinking Cap
My my, what a strange mind.
“Please,” whispered as politely as Lorelei can, "Please if you can-"
I have only been given magic to sort you, child of another world. I have no reason to know why you have been tossed into this story. But I will tell you that what is in your mind shall still be known to only you and I.
Lorelei blinked, swallowed past the lump in her throat.
“Thank you.”
“Now let’s see,” he said aloud, “Been a while since I’ve sorted an older person!”
A giggle made its way across the student body. Even Lorelei felt herself crack a smile.
“And oh, oh, oh! Loyalty, intelligence- Hardly any ambition save for that - lofty goal, but no green for you. Love, affection, some bravery despite what you feel- Hmmm. But your mind, calm, collected, thoughtful and inquisitive in this new world- plans meticulously made for the future- Better Be- RAVENCLAW!”
Lorelei huffed a laugh, even as she felt her robes shift into a flattering blue color as planed.
“ Did you use my quiz sorting as a base? ” she whispered, as everyone clapped.
I would never. Wonderful to meet you, child of another world.
She slipped off Gryffndor’s hat, turned, placed it on the stool and gave a curtsy to it. She beamed when the Hat gave her a courtly bow.
“Thank you,” she said, simply, even as the Ravenclaw table politely clapped.
It was the whooping from the Gryffndor table that made her turn to the students, looking at Harry, standing on his bench, whistling, stomping his feet. Little Ron was looking over at her curiously but clapping furiously as well, and it took a moment for the entire student body to register, ‘Harry Potter’ cheering on the strange new adult student, on his feet with a large grin.
“ Sientate, amorsito! ” she called out to Harry with a laugh.
Harry grinned. Clapped harder with a woop.
“Congratulations! TE AMO! ”
She blinked back tears. Because in the nearly six years since she had landed on this world, that boy had become her son, and she could tell that he felt just the same.
“Harry, amorsito , sit!” she said, “And move over!”
Her son flopped down with one last cheer, leaving just enough room for her. Lorelei, giving an almighty no fucks, strode over to sit next to him. And turned expectantly to the Head Table as the Great Hall fell into a curious silence. She stared down Dumbledore.
A furrowed brow. Lorelei kept a steady, even gaze.
She felt his push. Did not flinch. She smiled gently. She knew all he saw was swirls of colors.
Different world chemistry for the win.
Chapter 60: A Shepard and their Sheep(Original Fiction)
Summary:
A dead girl. A tired medium. Something twists between.
Trigger Warning: Body horor.
Chapter Text
November 1st 1985
4:58 A.M.
Perhaps the most distressing fact of dying is not death itself.
Remarkably , she thinks, with a startled honesty, that the body is quite kind to itself. It doesn’t allow, really, for itself to feel everything after the initial, searing, deadly pain. But that might just be her own experience. A sliced throat is a very specific form of death. Her death was rather quick, really, a quick and efficient knife through the throat. There are two major arteries in the neck. She remembers that from staring listlessly at her mother’s copy of ‘ Grey’s Anatomy ’ on a particularly boring road trip where she had forgotten her walkman and her book. She was lucky. Her attacker had killed her specifically in a way where she could just have enough time to register her injuries, and the very real amount of danger she had been. She had been really hurt, she knew, and now she was staring down at her corpse. She had died in…. Maybe a less than twenty seconds?
She had barely had time to gurgle.
Susanna Soto blinked quickly as she looked at the body she had been.
Twenty-three and dead.
She hadn’t realized how small she could make herself. She wasn’t tall, really. But she was curvy. She was- She used to take up space. She was loud. She was always moving her arms when she talked. Space was always used up by her gestures, and her voice. Yet her body was fucking curled up into a ball that took up no more than maybe three feet of area up. Her body was frozen that way. She stuck like someone had frozen her solid. Her skin was- Her skin was horrifyingly pale. She had lightly tanned, with a touch of rosy tones in her skin and now she was a bleached sort of gray. Her eyes, once a lovely and vibrant light brown, were changing color. Milky, gazed over a sort of gray. Gray. Gray. Gray. She hadn’t realized that happened either. Death took color away. The only thing she hadn’t lost was her hair. It was the same vivid shade of blonde that almost looked pink and touched in certain lights. Granted the heavily curled locks were now caked in the red, rusty sort of color of her dried blood, but it didn’t change much beyond that.
I had just ratted and permed it, too. A little pre-exam primping to lift my spirits, along with a mani-pedi to tide me over until Christmas.
She blinked, quickly, more and more. She was a spirit, a ghost, or maybe stuck in a limbo, and she felt- An almost- phantom limb syndrome ? With all of me? She hadn’t meant to think the pun, but there it was. She was both her corpse and herself. She felt not connected to her once body. She felt the stiffness of her limbs. She had felt that creep over her as time had passed. First her face. And slowly the rest of her had started to stiffen.
She had also felt when her body had just…
Gone.
Emptied out her bowels and her bladder. She hadn’t known the dead did that. Let it all go in a messy slick that was itchy now that it was dried. Pissed and shit yourself, does everyone do that, or is it just me? A sticky, putrid sort of relief had filled her then, even as she shuddered at the feeling of the mess between her legs, down her thighs, and pooling underneath her with her blood. She was in sweatpants, fucking white ones, of course, so the state of them was quite… Fucking disgusting. Because it absorbed everything to a degree. She couldn’t seem to smell anything, so that was at least a mercy. She didn’t know quite how that worked, she could see, and by the flickering buzz of the vending machines just a couple of feet away from her body, she could still hear. But not smell. She wondered why, even if she was grateful.
She looked down.
What she saw was a cleaner mirror to the curled-up mess in front of her. White, sweatpants. A loose top of her favorite Prince and the Revolution album, rad and bad with its parental advisory sticker. A jacket to stave off the cold. A pair of red converses that had seen better days. She felt her favorite earrings, the ones that reminded her of Molly Ringwald's in ' Pretty in Pink', chunky and plastic, one way longer than the other stud. A hat for the cold.
She looked at her body. Couldn’t really look away from herself.
Her previous self? She isn’t sure what sort of language to use. She could admit that she was confused. This… This is what happened with death? You just kinda did it and… Stayed ? Watched as your body changed with time, rotted away like a forgotten apple at the back of the pantry? She frowned. Did nothing happen? Other than this strange, uncomfortable feeling of being in two places at once?
She wonders how long she has been dead.
She had died just a little before midnight. Rushing out of the campus library with a heavy courseload of textbooks and a sense of triumph.
She frowned.
She would never get to turn in her thesis paper. She wouldn’t get to graduate.
‘Instead, I just get to stay here,’ she tries to speak, partially out of habit, partially to see what would happen.
She isn’t sure.
She realizes it after a moment of letting her voice settle. She isn’t sure if her voice is actually audible. It doesn’t echo, and doesn’t seem to take up space.
She shudders.
She tries again.
‘ Testing, ’ her voice is… Odd. Not too loud, not exactly like she’s whispering. But it's like it's separated from the world around it.
Susanna tries screaming .
That- That somehow is different.
It isn’t exactly a simple scream, like when she was alive. There’s something else to it. A vibration. An.. extra bit of pitch to it. It- It’s horrible. Frightening and she can admit it, sounds inhuman, even though she knows she is making that noise. Susanna stops. Feels her entire body shudder. Or well, she feels her spirit, soul or whatever, shudder. Her actual body just stays locked in that pathetic little curl. Susanna reaches out to touch the body next. Her body.
It… It feels cold. Stiff. Her skin doesn’t move right underneath her hand. Not flexible. She frowns. She pushes. The body doesn’t move. Or maybe she can’t move the body. Susanna isn’t sure. She swallows, thickly again. She pulls her hand away. She looks up.
The sky between the buildings is lighter than it has been. It is long past midnight.
So she can guess it has been a couple of hours, maybe, if dawn is starting. She has been staring at her dead body for hours. Susannsa waits for tears For sorrow to swallow her. Not much emotion touches her.
It should.
But she only sighs.
I can’t stay near it. I can’t.
She needs to leave. Her footsteps, she realizes, don’t echo against the cement. She might not be able to touch it at all. It’s… It’s unsettling. But if she keeps her head straight, doesn’t look down, she can pretend.
Pretend she’s walking away from something else, not her death.
Pretend that she isn’t feeling an ugly, sinking feeling as she walks away, and yet somehow lies still and curled and covered in shit and piss and her own blood.
1 November 1985
8 : 35 AM
Susanna finally stops walking when she realizes, with a jolt that someone has finally found the body. Her, as it was. Because she can hear their screams. A male, maybe for the deepness of his voice. He screams and screams. Then, filthy swears fill her ears. Really filthy. She twitches. She is across campus, yet she still has some connection to the body.
It isn't exactly like she's entirely there.
The sound is far off. Like a sound carried across an enormous space. But, logically, she shouldn't be able to hear it this far away.
But she does.
And Susanna knows it's by her body.
How strange.
She nearly laughs. Because everything about death is strange. Then, she does laugh. In sympathy. In horror that she has been found and caused someone distress. She can hear it in his sobbing. The fear, the disgust . The sheer amount of horrified stupor he feels. How far away does she have to go, to no longer be connected to the body? The little alcove to the side of the Library was right near the vending machines, so honestly, she was surprised it lasted this long for someone to find the body.
She expected a groundskeeper, but looking at the large clock face of the facade of the tower, she wondered if it was a student wanting a snack that had found her.
She sighed.
She kept walking. Further and further. She did not want to stay with her body. No longer. It was dead. She was no longer in it. If she stays near it, she thinks she'll go crazy.
Maybe she already is. She isn't sure.
All she does know is that she is dead. She doesn't want to stay with her body. She can't. The thought makes her not-skin crawl. Can it crawl if she doesn't have skin?
Susanna started to run, now that the sobs of the person that found her grew slightly faint. As if they were calming down. She ran harder. Faster-
She is next to her body again.
It's like rounding a corner and suddenly seeing a great cliff inches from your toes.
But it's just her. Her dead body. The corpse she no longer belonged too.
The one who found her is a student. Maybe a little younger than her. She doesn’t know him. He’s probably in a different major. Or fresh to campus that she doesn't recognize him. She sucks in a breath. Watch as the student curls into a ball and rocks back and forth. It is a sad little mirror to her body.
Can I not get away from my body?
Susanna- Susanna can admit that is when she breaks. Because the thought of being forever next to her corpse is too fucking much. She started to cry. To wail at the thought. But.. But fucking hell does it not sound like herself. Like a normal person.
But, well, she is not normal. She is not a person.
She’s dead.
Susanna wails her inhuman screams. Louder and louder until she can only hear herself scream.
Inhuman.
Seprate.
Loud yet unheared, horrifying .
No one, not even the sobbing man next to her, can hear her.
Somehow that's the worse of it.
1 November 1935
10:45 PM
Susanna realizes that she isn’t stuck where she died.
She is indeed stuck with her corpse. She runs. And runs from it. Hours of just running. But she always appears next to it. And the police eventually come for her body. To put it somewhere else, and she realizes she has to follow it eventually. They put her in a bag . Zip her up into a tiny little space. A black, suffocating bag that just feels horrid. She looks like a lump in it, an ugly little stump of black plastic and she wonders how bad it smells inside the bag. Do they clean it between corpses? If they don’t, she is doubly grateful she can’t smell.
They move her body in a ambulance. The lights are not on. She’s already dead, she guesses, so there isn’t much urgency.
She rides alongside it.
Helpless, really, to do anything but that. Her company is the EMT, and the officer in charge of her case. They ride to the morgue.
Worse field trip ever.
The EMT and an officer switch on a small radio. The officer is whistling along to ‘ Take On Me ’, and she feels her stomach jolt at the cheerfulness he does it with. A person was dead and his response was to just… Whistle a merry little tune?
Who was he, Governess Anna Leonowens?
Or was he that fucking indifferent to the dead girl?
"You got it?" Asked the EMT, her voice was exhausted.
"I think so. Maybe not A-Ha," responded the Officer, voice thoughtful.
He fiddles with the dials. Humming. The EMT stares as he does it, eerierly still as she watches his hands.
She isn’t sure which is worse. Someone being indifferent to her death or trying to actively make themselves indifferent. Did they see that much death? So much that they just see a dead girl and whistles along to the radio without much thought? Susanna feels something in her, something-
“It was quick,” the officer in the ambulance says, simply, even as he fiddles with his small radio, landing it solidly on Prince, and she swallows thickly as her favorite song, ‘
Let’s Get Crazy
’ starts up. The man hums it for a beat, “So your death could have been worse.”
It takes Susanna a moment to register what he said.
" You can see me? " her voice is rougher now, desperate. But it… It almost sounds like her.
The man looks over, face passive. The EMT is staring at him. Leg jiggling.
“Sure sweetheart,” he says simply. Scratches at his stubbly jaw, “I see you.”
"You got her!" Says the EMT, smiling.
The officer shushes her.
The woman scowls back at him.
He’s… Maybe thirty something. Eyes startlingly gray, a color she will forever associate with death now. His face is… Plain, she thinks. Pale. Serious, with a firm mouth and a sort of weak chin. He stares steadily at her. His hair is blonde, so pale its nearly white. He’s strong looking, much taller than her, and she realizes its evident to her even though he’s seated. The woman is tall and thin, brunette and with soft kind green eyes. Her face is extremely tanned, pretty and long. Gray streaks her hair.
“A Prince fan, I’m glad I guessed right with your favorite song,” he tells her, ignoring the EMT, “Otherwise, I would've just gone down the track list.”
Susanna frowns. Stares.
" What does my favorite song have anything to do with anything? " She asks, curiously.
“Helps… Center you?” he scratches absently at his stubble again, “It's hard to… Hear you otherwise. Think of it as your fight song. Makes your presence stronger. You made it easy for me. You're wearing a hint.”
She blinks at him. She's dead and she's… having a pleasant conversation with someone. Or well, pleasant for him. She's just fucking confused.
" Okay ," she replies.
He sighs.
"What's your name?"
She frowns. Opens her mouth. But-Something tugs at her chest.
" Introduce yourself, first."
The man hums. Smiles. It makes him… not handsome, exactly, but it animates his face.
"Good instincts. You shouldn't give out your name freely, especially now that you're dead. Names have power. I'm Harold, by the way."
She twitches. The EMT snorts.
“ You don’t look like Harold. ”
He laughs.
“Because I’m not. But that’s what you’ll call me.”
“ Well I’m Marion, ” she replies, lies really, but she would respond to it, inspired by his name, her devotion to theater in highschool would at least would allow her to play a part, “ Can’t you figure out my real name when everyone else figures out my identity? ”
He hums. He does that a lot. Maybe calling himself Harold is a nod to ‘ Musicman ’, or just a weird coincidence. She’ll be Marion though, if only because it partially amuses her. She’ll take what little amusement she can at the moment. Its surreal being dead, if not a sad thing.
She doesn't think she'll find a lot amusing at the moment.
“I can know your real name all I want. What maters is how you say it. There’s power in that, the way someone calls themselves, the inflictions of your syllables. It doesn’t matter if I look at the student ID tucked away on your body. It’s only going to show me the name, not the way to say it. It matters.”
The earnest look in his grey eyes settles her and she nods, taking his words to heart.
“ So what now, Harry? ”
He grins.
“Now,” he says decingly, as the next song comes on, ‘ The Beautiful Ones ’, “We figure out who killed you, Marion.”
She frowns.
“ I didn’t see. They grabbed my mouth and slit my throat from behind. ”
Harry rubs at his chin.
"Well, it can't all be easy. What time did you bite it?"
"Harry!" Scolded the EMT, "That's not how you talk to people who just died."
"It is how I do it. Come on Jen, no interference."
"Then don't be an ashole."
Susanna huffs a laugh. Jesus Santo.
"Fucking A. Just before midnight. I just finished my senior thesis paper," she tells him. Her voice dips.
He looks at her and- something in his eyes. A softness that hadn't been there before.
"Your family can petition for a posthumous degree. Is your paper with your stuff?" He points gently to the bundle of her backpack, the ruined library textbooks.
She nods.
"That's a start. I'll make sure your family gets it. So just before midnight?"
" Yes. I had just left the library. I remember checking ."
"You assailant, did they talk?"
" No. They snuck up behind me and just… Stabbed . By the time I was dead, I was… I heard them run. But I didn't think to follow them. Not that it matters, " she grumbles.
"Why doesn't it matter?"
She blinks.
" Haven't you spoken enough to the dead? I can't move from my body. I just appear near it when I get too far away."
Harry the Officer jumps in place. His eyes grow wide. Susanna feels her stomach sink. Or well, the sensation is similar. She realizes that it isn't normal to be stuck.
Shit. Shit. Shit.
"Fuck," says Harry.
"Harry?" Asks Jen the EMT.
"Gloves on, Jen," he responded, voice hard.
Jen swears. Harry sighs.
" So that isn't normal?"
"No, sweetheart. Means someone cast some nonsense on you, and as long as I'm here, that won't fucking fly. If it's too hard look away."
She sighs.
" I spent hours looking at my corpse. Its fine…. Am I suppose to still feel it?" She wonders.
Harry shakes his head. His firm mouth tightening into a hard, strained line.
"No. You should feel nothing from your body."
She presses her lips together.
" It… Will I be stuck with it when my parents bury me?"
He stares at her, gloves halfway on. His pale skin grows paler.
"I'm going to try and make sure that doesn't happen."
Susanna blinks quickly.
It wasn't a promise. It wasn't even a firm assurance.
She puts her face in her hands and curls up. She's dead and yet it's as if she can't breathe.
Susanna screams.
1 November 1935
1:00 PM
His name isn't Harold. Of course it isn't. He's done this too many times to give any of the Dead his name. He's never made that mistake, but from the horror stories from his Nana, he's not going to start, even if the spirit appears calm, and to have no ill intent. So when he saw the 'MusicMan' pin on his newest charge's backpack, and he's taken a gamble that it would be nice for her to hear. Something familiar to tide her over that won't endanger him, and her.
Her slight smile and to call herself 'Marion' in response makes him think he's made a good call.
His real name is Charlie Shepard, and he's borne that cross all his fucking life.
His family… does this. Help Shepard the lost souls unable to cross. Or, at least those with the Gift. Genevieve doesn't have it. But his sister is a compassionate soul, and she does her best to help him. She's holding her hands uselessly over her ears at the moment, but so is he.
The girl is a fresh spirit. Nor even hours old.
Her Wail shouldn't be so fucking strong. He nearly drops. Genevieve does drop.
The girl just keeps screaming.
He rushes for the body bag. Zips it open. The smell, the smell of course hits him. No matter how many people he sees, there's a special kind of awful to the smell or death. It's not the piss or shit or the rust of dried blood. It's something specific to Rot that upsets his stomach, his nose, and he hates it. He swallows down his disgust. The ringing in his ears. And the pity at the sight of his new charge. He hadn't lied when he said she was lucky she died quickly and cleanly.
She shouldn't be dead though.
She's young. At an age where her real life had just been beginning. If she's about to graduate from college, she's in her early twenties. Pretty thing, too, pretty and educated and young.
It's a fucking shame she's dead. He thinks that often of the Dead. Even when they're old as fuck and their body is just fucking breaking around them. Death stirs pity in him, no matter who it is. Despite his gift, he actually doesn't know what happens after Death, after Spirits move on, he's as clueless as the rest of Humanity. He'd wish he could have more than that. Sometimes he wonders, darkly, if Shepherding souls is a good thing. If to 'go on' actually did good things for the Dead.
But he knows that the Dead are not good for the living.
And so he sends them on their way. Sometimes it's easy. Sometimes they fight.
Sometimes he gets attached. Likes the Spirit and finds himself wishing that… That he had found them before they died. It's a fool thing to like the Dead.
But he's a Shepard.
It's in his nature to like them. And already likes this girl, even if her Wail is threatening to deafen him, and has made his older sister fall into a dead faint.
" There ," he hisses, "This is what's keeping you tied."
A a series of clumsy knotwork in looks like silk and silver was hastily shoved around her left ankle. He wonders if she remembered it. Judging by her sudden silence, he doubts it.
His head is hurting like a bitch.
" Did I hurt Jen ?" Her voice is rough, as if she was alive and had actually screamed her head off.
She's fucking tethered to her corpse.
The anklet is no better than a shackle. The girl should be free of this, should be only distressed by her being dead, not anything else.
"Sort of. The Dead don't mesh well with the living. "
" I didn't mean it. The- the person who found me. He didn't react when I screamed. "
Charlie swallows.
"The Dead don't mesh well with the living, sweetheart, it's partially my fault. When I connect with you to talk, you are closer to the living," he tells her gently.
" Hence the fainting ," she realizes, eyes wide, " Why didn't you?"
"It goes both ways."
"You're closer to the dead ?"
He nods. It sends a jolt of hurt zipping up his temple. He winces. The girl frowns. Her lips had been dried with the cold when she died. Her hair was an artful riot around her. She reached out and carefully touched his temple.
That sends a jolt through him.
Not nearly as unpleasant.
He feels a pang. Her fingertips are warm, when they should be cold. Like ice. She's all wrong , and he hates the bastard who did this to her. She doesn't need fucking bullshit atop of her death.
He sighs.
"Yeah."
" Does it hurt? " Her face is soft, curious with a slight furrow of her thick brows.
Be swallows thickly.
"Talking to you? Not at all, sweetheart," he replies. His lies flow easily.
Being connected to a Spirit to speak to them is much more intimate. He is partially dead. Pulse slow, breathing bare minimum. Nerves not working quite right. If he were shot right now, his body would barely register it. But if the girl knew, it would worry her. He couldn't. Wouldn't add to her stress.
" I'm glad. I'll try not to scream."
"Thanks. Jen should be up soon."
She smiles.
And he realizes he might just kill the asshole who killed her. Because her smile is sweet and her eyes shine with her sorrow.
" I really am sorry."
"Think nothing of it, sweetheart. "
1 November 1935
2: 03 PM
"Well, well," says a man. He's laying on a metal table. His arms behind his head, and he wiggles his feet in….
Delight?
He lifts up like Christopher Lee's Dracula, all quick and with a large smile. She doesn't like him on sight. The smile is so… detached.
"You got a pretty one," his eyebrows wiggle.
Susanna jumps.
His eyes are gray. The same exact shade as the Musicman's. She frowns. He can see her, she knows it.
" Not really that pretty anymore," she snips.
The stranger doesn't react. She blinks.
"Well, what name do we have this time?"
"Harry," said the Musicman.
" Harold really. I say Musicman saw my theater pins, " she muses.
"Guilty, Marion," he says, and grins.
The Mortician frowns.
"Baby cousin, are you getting attached to your Charge?"
The Musicman jumps in place.
"Fuck off," he hisses, "That's literally part of the job."
"You should have bound your Charge instead of getting cute."
Susanna felt a shiver.
" Is this the name thing?" She asked.
The Mortician scowled.
"You warned her?"
" Hey dickhole, I'm right here, " she hissed.
He blinked. Stares at her.
"How old is she?"
"Hours."
Chapter 61: Steve Harrington and his Feral Little Nugget(Stranger Things)
Summary:
Steve Harrington’s house in Loch Nora is one of the last ones on the lane, right next to the woods, within, apparently, five miles of a super secret government laboratory that experiments on kids.
Or, at least that’s what he pieces together from the strange girl he finds standing by the pool filter.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Found Family, Before the ‘Plot’, World Building, Steve is a Sophomore, Sixteen-Year-Old Steve, Eleven is nine, Steve Adopts, Eleven is a Stray Kitten, Steve is a Himbo™, Steve is Intuitive, Eleven is Feral, Father & Daughter Bound, Steve Harrington has Absent Parents,
RELATIONSHIPS: Eleven & Steve Harrington, Eggos/Eleven, Steve Harrington & Dustin Henderson,
1981:
I
Steve Harrington is pretty sure there’s a kid with cancer watching a squirrel drink water out of the back of his pool filter.
He blinks.
He blinks again.
But the kid- Gender unknown due to their shaved head, is crouched, hunched over. They wearing the dirtiest medical gown he’s ever seen and watching the squirrel with utmost fascination. They're head is tilted, and they have big, wide brown eyes. A girl, maybe? Their face is soft, pretty even, despite the shaved head.
Steve blinks again.
“Um, hello?” he asks, baffled.
He drops his bowl of mac & cheese when the kid jolts and falls into the pool without a sound.
He gaps.
But when he realizes that the kid can't get out- only desperately reaching for the side before sinking-
They can't swim.
Steve is running. Ignoring the seer of Mac and cheese on his feet, broken bowl shards crunching underneath his socks. Steve is on varsity swimming, so he expertly dives after the kid.
Hooks an arm around them and brings them go trend water. The kid screams. High and desperately sucking in the air. And up, she’s a girl.
"Whoa, whoa!"
She clings. Steve blinks. She blinks. She tilts her head. Her eyes look up, at his dripping hair.
"P-pretty," her voice is hoarse, soft,
Steve swallows.
"Thank you?"
“Fraid,” she whispers, desperately.
“You’re safe, okay?”
“What safe?”
Something in Steve’s chest cracks. He stares helplessly at her big brown eyes.
“Safe means-” he swallows, “Safe means being with me.”
She blinks at him, eyes soft.
1981:
II
She clings like a monkey , Steve thinks, as he rubs the girl’s back. Her hands are curled around his soggy sweater sweater. His socks squish as he climbs up his pool steps. He had tried pushing her to shore, but she had held on and only made a small, devastating sort of noise when he tried. So Steve had simply gripped the edge of the pool until he was on the steps and climbed out.
She’s coughing. He wonders if she swallowed a lot of water. He rubs her back more. She drops her head against his arm. She shivers. It's December, and he's just glad his pool is heated. He stumbles into the house, slaming the glass door behind him.
The girl flinches.
"Shit," he mutters, "Shh, we're gonna get you warm."
He scrambles for the blanket he had left on the couch, careful to step around his broken bowl and squashed mac and cheese. Steve wraps the girl up.
"S-shit?"
Steve squawks.
"No- don't say that word."
She tilts her head.
"Why?"
"Wh- because it's bad."
The girl says nothing else.
Only stares at him with wide, dark eyes.
Steve suppresses a swear. He tries for a smile. She paws at his face. Smiles back, gently.
"Pretty."
He blinks.
“So are you, kiddo.”
She only shakes her head and pats his face again.
1981:
III
Running the bath had made her shake so hard he nearly dropped her.
So Steve simply drained the water and started the shower. The girl makes a startled but pleased noise as soon as the water hits her hand when he carefully extends it into the water. It was then that she let go, but not first without being startled by the rose soap his mom held. Or the shampoo, or the conditioner. She smiles as she sniffs. The girl acts like she has never smelled anything like it, never felt warm water before.
“For clean?” she asks, curiously, and Steve swallows.
“Yeah, this is for your body,” he points to the new bar soap he had found, “This is for your hair.”
The girl frowns and carefully touches at her nearly bald head. She tilts her head. She looks like a puppy.
“Still need?”
“Yeah. It’ll help to grow it,” he blurts.
She strips. Matter of fact, she does not care that someone else is in the room with her. Even though he’s a boy-
Then Steve sees the tattoo. On her arm. Small. A number. He nearly starts crying. He remembers Pops stories about War World Two, nearly vividly, but nothing had struck him more than his stories about the Concentration Camps.
The girl-
The girl is too young, to be apart of the generation of people from that, but he wonders if the US is doing something similar now. His vague plans to call the police fly out the window. Bile rises in his throat, and Steve’s hands are trembling.
His Pops always said that the worst evil was taking people’s humanity and freedom away, and he would make sure that the girls wouldn’t be.
AN:
Steve mentions his grandfather was in WWII, so I am going with it to explain why Steve realizes that talking to anyone about Eleven is a BAD idea the second he sees her tattoo. The show has gotten a LOT of flack about the numbered tattoos, and frankly, I understand why people are upset about them. I am NOT Jewish, and I have no personal say about how appropriate it is for non-Jewish people to take that horrendous shorthand for the sake of the narrative they are making. Personally, I don’t like it was used. However, it is baked into the narrative of the show and we cannot escape it when it comes to writing about it.
BUT for the love of decency, DO NOT get a number tattoo like the show, as some people have been getting. Get something else that represents the show if it means so much to you, but NOT that. That’s when it gets to be too far. It’s awful on a level that makes me shudder. I know people do it in ignorance, but it's still fucked up.
Since Steve is a kid in the 80s, I’m not surprised if his Grandfather told him inappropriate shit about the war. He’s a dude, and his sensibilities are not as strict as they are now. Also, this is the 80s, and the majority of the general American public DOESN’T know about the internment camps that the US government had that held Japanese-American, German-American citizens, and any other 'people of considerable risk'. So, Steve’s horror is not connected whatsoever with the historical context of what America itself did.
1981:
IV
A shower later, the girl is swimming in a pair of his mom’s softest cashmere sweater that she wears like a dress, and a pair of sweatpants he had outgrown, the drawstrings to keeping them around her thin hips. She wiggles her feet in his socks. She smiles. And when she does, she swings her legs like any other kid, sitting at the dining room table.
“My name is Steve,” he tells her softly, as she inhales some reheated mac and cheese, “What’s your’s?”
The girl stares at him, licking some cheese sauce off her lips. She only extends the empty bowl. Steve gives her more without another word. She hums, a smile quirking her lips. She eats as she has never tasted anything like mac and cheese, and Steve desperately wishes he hadn’t pigged out with the meal their personal chef had prepared for him before he had left. He was due back to deliver food tomorrow.
“I can’t keep calling you Girl if you could-”
She shoves in mac and cheese, and then, with the spoon in her mouth, she rolls up her sleeve.
She points to the horrible, ugly little number. Shoves another spoonful of mac and cheese into her mouth. Steve is so angry he feels his hands shake again. He hadn’t even known he could get that angry. It’s so much, he physically feel it like a weight on his chest.
“Eleven?”
The girl nods. He wonders if that’s all she knows. That a number can’t be a number.
“I’m gonna call you El, is that okay?”
The girl nods again. Pushes the once again empty bowl in front of him. He frowns, and looks at the empty sauce pan.
“We don’t have anymore Mac and Cheese… But, uh, I have eggos?”
She titles her head.
“What is?”
He blinks.
“Eggos. They’re- They’re sweet.”
“I do nothing,” she frowns.
He frowns.
“You don’t have to need anything to get-”
“Papa only gives sweet to good.”
Steve stops himself from clenching his fists.
“Well, I give sweet anytime, to anyone.”
El blinks wildly at him. She beams.
“Sweet? Pl-please?”
“Yeah, you’ll get sweet, El.”
The noise she makes when she eats the eggos nearly breaks him completely.
Steve makes the whole box.
1981:
V
He has exactly a week to come up with where El is going to live without his parents being the wiser. All the staff, cleaning crew, and the personal chef- they are easy enough to move around. He’s memorized the schedule by the time he was six. And Steve has never been happier that his mom and dad decided to go skiing the first week of Christmas vacation, and that he was technically grounded for not coming in first in his last swimming meet.
He swallowed.
Upstairs- they'll find her quickly. Even his parents aren’t that oblivious. They will clock a whole ass child in their house pretty quickly. And they would do their damn American duty and turn the girl in. The next place he can think of-
Is their basement.
His parents avoid it, even though it’s fully finished, kitchenette and full bath and everything. They've even talked about moving him permanently into the space because he needs the space as a near adult. Or something like that.
Steve wonders if it's just so they don't have to see him, as the basement is practically its own apartment, and even it's own damn door out the back with the pool.
"Safe?" She whispers, and El looks at the wide couch like it’s an animal.
“Safe,” he promises her.
Notes:
Fully Finished Basement: For those of you who lived in areas where basements really aren’t a thing, like MOI, a fully finished basement is for when it’s isolated and made to the same standards as the rest of the house.
1981:
VI
1981:
VII
1981:
VIII
1981:
XI
1981:
X
1981:
XI
1981:
XII
1981:
XIII
1981:
XIV
1981:
XV
1981:
XVI
1981:
XVII
1981:
XVIII
1981:
XIX
1981:
XX
Chapter 62: Myths(Original Fiction)
Summary:
A snippet of the Persephone myth. Explicit? Content mentioned.
Chapter Text
She grew up surrounded by the endless green of what most would see as paradise and the vivid colors of flowers that bloomed in her Mother's private, lush fields. She knew nothing but the golden, dancing grasses of wheat in the breeze and the ripest of fruits hanging from trees, the olives that littered the ground and which she oiled her hair with, and she had never known nothing but the warm comfort of the earth's rich, dark earth and her Mother's strong arms around her. The heady smell of the endless Harvest that seemed to come from her skin, and the certainty of protection in those strong arms were something constant and had been the entirety of her understanding for the longest time.
She had grown into her godly form with the dancing of naked nymphs and bare chested centaurs females, with weeds in their hair and a deep seated wildness that fed into her spirit and made her long for a place away from the perfect Earth and the warm, buttery sunlight that came to her year round.
The nymphs and her Mother were her only companions, and she knew no concept of male or female until she had caught a buck and doe rutting on the few days she had managed to escape the confines of her Mother's fields and into the thick sentinel Oaks that towered and surrounded them, guarding jealously. The grunting noises had concerned her, and she had been fearful for the doe's life until her Mother had came in a flash of fluttering vines and a fury to her sun-kissed aura, both the doe and the buck had died in an instant in wake of her mother's fury filled godly essence.
She had gathered her up in her arms then, whispering sweet nothings to her and pleading to her not to bare in mind anything she had seen. She would always remember it, the thick, hard thing that didn't quite fit with the image she always had of below the waist. She would remember the gruntal sounds of flesh and flesh, and the strange fascination that had over taken her. Her mother made her not speak a word, and had made her bathe in the warm, blessed river of the Earth that was her to care for.
She bathed in it for two days, two nights, and three dawns. Only then did her mother allow her out of the spring, and only then was she declared safe from whatever darkness those two mating deer had placed upon her. Or so her mother had thought, she herself, never, ever, in her life of dozens of years, could ever forget her first brush with males or sex. It would stay with her, and fester, even as the days passed and the world stayed fertile and lush beneath her, and until she met another male ever again.
She grew and grew in an endless cycle of years: her hair was a brilliant red, as dark and rich as blood and the earth, always weaved with flowers and the greens of her Mother's labors wild as her spirit and as the creatures of the Earth that cared for her. Her eyes and form was like that of a flower, delicate and fleeting, something that would betray her fickle and easily swayed nature. She always felt as if she was contradiction in living form; her spirit was restless, she longed for something that she couldn't quite name, but she was meek and obedient to her Mother's wishes.
“Never stray beyond the Oaks, and never speak to anyone that is a stranger to you and the Fields of the Harvest.” her Mother had told her this several times, for as long as she could remember. Those, to her, were the most sacred of laws.
She found that she had only been brave enough to break one of the laws, to stray beyond the Oaks, and only a handful of times in her centuries of life. Her first had been with the doe and the buck, the second, when she strayed far enough to see the ocean. It had been endless to her, crisp and she had felt the salt in her hair and skin, fragrant and the naiads had seen her. They had whispered to each other, beckoning at her from the crashing waves, their hair flowing and streaked with sea foam. She had almost gone to them, until a nymph from one of the Oaks had found her, and dragged her back with her. The naiads had screamed and ragged, their long fingertips reaching and crashing into the shore as they wept for her.
The nymph had simply hissed at them, scooped her up in her hard arms and placed her on her head to run as swiftly as she could to the Fields of Harvest. Her mother had made her bathe in the river again, and her undeniable curiosity and urge to explore was quelled with the inclusion of lessons of her family and their roles in the Universe.
She was a Goddess, she was Spring to her mother's harvest, she was youth and green and the flowers fresh after winter. She was fragile new life, and she would blossom into the heartfelt summer, and she would let herself rest as her Mother took the rest of the burden for the year. Her Mother didn't understand, nor see, that Spring was of new life, and new life came with lust and rutting of the creatures that birthed it. She was delicate and wildness, beginning struggles and pushing the last grip of winter away from the earth with titanic strength.
No, her protective mother saw the delicate nature of new life against the lingering chill.
That bit of new life that struggled and failed to be fruitful.
But that was only a fraction of her- an aspect of meekness that did not contain all of her nature.
Chapter 63: The Best of Flowers(Naruto)
Summary:
花は桜木人は武士, Hana wa sakuragi, hito wa bushi, ‘the best flower is the cherry blossom, the best man is the warrior’ Japanese Proverb.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
In which Ino never looks the way of the small, quiet civilian girl with the pink hair.So Haruno Sakura never grows out of her shyness, and sits back, quietly, and listens, and watches with wide clear eyes that see too much.
Kakashi realizes that the girl thrusts onto his team with the Uchiha’s spare heir and his Sensei’s son is a monster in the making.
Or Kakashi was an ex-Anbu commander masquerading as a Special Jonin and he sees potential in the unlikelest of his genin.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TAGS: BAMF Sakura, Sakura Haruno Centric, Shy Sakura, Shy does not Equal Dormat,The Third Does Not Return to Be Hokage Again, Tsunade is Hokage From the Start of Naruto Time-line, Non-Massacre, Uchiha are still Drama, Kakashi being a Good Teacher, Kakashi is an Awkward Bean, Sasuke is Canonicaly an Asshole, He gets Better, Sunshine Naruto, Obivious Naruto, Sakura is a Paper Ninja, Sakura is a Genius, Monten User Sakura, Medic Sakura, Canon? What Canon?, Canon was taken out back and shot in the head, Drabble, Character Study, Massive AU, Naruto is Raised by Tsunade,
Characters: Sakura, Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Team 7, Tsunade,
I went to turn the grass once after one
Who mowed it in the dew before the sun.
The dew was gone that made his blade so keen
Before I came to view the levelled scene.
I looked for him behind an isle of trees;
I listened for his whetstone on the breeze.
But he had gone his way, the grass all mown,
And I must be, as he had been,—alone,
‘As all must be,’ I said within my heart,
‘Whether they work together or apart.’
But as I said it, swift there passed me by
On noiseless wing a ‘wildered butterfly,
Seeking with memories grown dim o’er night
Some resting flower of yesterday’s delight.
And once I marked his flight go round and round,
As where some flower lay withering on the ground.
And then he flew as far as eye could see,
And then on tremulous wing came back to me.
I thought of questions that have no reply,
And would have turned to toss the grass to dry;
But he turned first, and led my eye to look
At a tall tuft of flowers beside a brook,
A leaping tongue of bloom the scythe had spared
Beside a reedy brook the scythe had bared.
I left my place to know them by their name,
Finding them butterfly weed when I came.
The mower in the dew had loved them thus,
By leaving them to flourish, not for us,
Nor yet to draw one thought of ours to him.
But from sheer morning gladness at the brim.
The butterfly and I had lit upon,
Nevertheless, a message from the dawn,
That made me hear the wakening birds around,
And hear his long scythe whispering to the ground,
And feel a spirit kindred to my own;
So that henceforth I worked no more alone;
But glad with him, I worked as with his aid,
And weary, sought at noon with him the shade;
And dreaming, as it were, held brotherly speech
With one whose thought I had not hoped to reach.
‘Men work together,’ I told him from the heart,
‘Whether they work together or apart.’
‘ Tuffs of Flower s,’ Robert Frost
“But as I said it, swift there passed me by,”
I
Teams are assigned, Sakura thought, fingertips pressing against each other, On three factors. Legacy, compatibility, or scores.
She only has one of those.
Legacy . Her clan, Haruno, boasts only one ninja in its short history, her father, who had barely been genin for less than a year. The clan had dragged him out of his shinobi career when the then-heir, her uncle, had passed away during a business trip gone wrong, a precursor to the Shinobi Third War. It had been before the conflict truly started and the needs of the village had not forced her father back. A second-generation ninja, especially the daughter of a genin, meant nothing . She knows her father hadn’t kept close ties-She wasn’t even aware who his official team had been when it was all said and done. As a civilian, worse, as a civilian-born, third-generation immigrant of the Land of Snow, she barely counted at all.
She had no legacy to Konoha.
Especially since she was unlucky to graduate with five clan heirs, and the basic grandson of their Hokage, Tsunade-Sama. All of her more competent classmates would be relegated to them, she had no doubt.
Compatibility . She suspected, already, as she looked across the loud classroom, that the next generation of Ino–Shika–Chō would be formed with the heirs of their respected clans. Nothing else made sense. Then there was the sensor and tracking skill set of even more clans heirs- Hyuga, Inu, and Aburame. Their skills complemented each other too well. That was six potential teammates out, leaving her a pool of twenty-four possible teammates. She flinches, slightly, because she knows that out of the twenty-four-
She hasn’t spoken to any of them beyond a soft mummer to pass an assignment or a polite excuse me.
She presses her fingertips harder together.
Scores . Middling physically, excelling mentally. She is Konichi of the year, barely scraping past the Yamanaka Heiress. She expects, perhaps to be assigned some of her middling classmates to shore up-
“Team Seven, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura. Jonin-Sensei, Hakate Kakashi.”
Sakura feels an adrenaline spike.
The Rookie of the Year. Second son of the Head of the Uchiha, the brother to the head of the Konoha police force. The adopted kin of the Hokage- The Copy Cat Ninja, Sharigan Kakashi.
I am not supposed to matter, she realizes, heart thumping against her ribcage, Fuck.
“But as I said it, swift there passed me by,”
II
“Eh, whose’s Sakura?” calls out Uzumaki, loudly.
She flinches. They had been classmates since they were five years old. Even if she didn’t speak to most people- She knew everyone’s name. Apparently, the adopted grandson of the Hokage didn’t deem the same courtesy to his classmates. The Uchiha sighs.
“She’s the civie girl in the back that doesn’t talk, Dobe,” he snaps.
Most of her female classmates were infatuated with the boy. Her own crush had died a swift death the time he had insulted her lunch- calling the bento with the traditional first meal of spring of the Land of Snow gross. She had learned, slowly, that bursting into tears in front of her classmates did very little to stop their tormenting. That was the last few time she had cried in public.
Slowly, she lifts her hand.
Uzumaki-san has piercing, wide, and sky-blue eyes. They widen comically.
“Whoa, Sakura-chan,” the familiarity stuns her, “You’re so pretty. ”
She feels her jaw clench. The lie is so smoothly said that for a second, she almost believes him. She knows her face too well. She knows that she isn't pretty by Konoha’s metric.
“Thank you, Uzumaki-san,” she replies, she swallows down the urge to stutter. She had trained that out of her voice, but the habit, especially with t’s or s’s tended to trip her up. And now that she was nervous, it would get worse.
Uzumaki makes a face.
“Oh, none of that, ‘m just Naruto, dattebayo!”
She blinks at him.
“She’s polite, you Dobe,” hisses the Uchiha boy, “I’m Uchiha Sasuke. Sasuke is fine, Haruno.”
She gives a polite nod.
“Sakura is fine,” she tells them both. Compatibility, she thinks, ruefully.
She was not placed on this team to succeed… But perhaps she could be cordial with them?
She hopes.
“But as I said it, swift there passed me by,”
III
Hopes are stupid, she snarls to herself. Because it's hours later and now she realizes that she is in deep trouble.
Kakashi-ni . That is what Naruto-san had gleefully shouted at their jounin sensei. Sasuke-san had given a less enthusiastic, but just as familiar form of address. They know him.
They know each other.
She is was not placed on this team to succeed.
“Mah, mah,” the Jonin drawls, “It's Kakashi-sensei when we're with your team, boys.”
Kakashi. He too, wants a familiar address. She was expecting to call him Hatake-sensei. She frowns. Addressing her superior officers in such a manner made her twitchy.
“Alight, introductions!”
Sakura winces at the eye roll the boys give.
“We already know each other Kakashi-ni- er, Sensei,” whined Naruto-san.
You didn't know my name this morning, she thinks.
A pair of eyes, mismatched, one Uchiha near black, the other a dark grey, flicker to her. Sakura tenses. Both eyes crease into what she thinks is supposed to be a smile.
Notes:
In which your girl has been on a Naruto fanfic binge and my girl Sakura deserves love, and I’ve highly neglected her. Whether or not I’ll get far with this one, IDK.
I always felt that Sakura got MAJORLY shafted by the author. Like, by the text, I understand why people really hate her. Because the development of her character, especially in later chapters, DON’T make sense. Her skill set is so OP, but she does fuck all of anything after a certain point because the author didn’t really care. You know who his favorites are as it really shows on who he focuses on in the manga, *Cough cough fucking Sasuke*.
But I really enjoyed her initial development. When I first read Naruto, watching a girl fucking step up to the plate in the Chunin exams made me really excited. I was waiting. And waiting for her to grow. She did on paper. She took out Sasori, but after that-
Nope.
Nothing. The only cool thing she was allowed to do was punch a goddess in the face.
The author didn’t really do anything with her character, which was such a waste…
Anyway, here ya go, a new bunny that’s been bouncing around in my head.
Chapter 64: Withered Petals (Harry Potter)
Summary:
Lilies are symbols of grieving, surely as they are symbols of innocence, of motherhood purity, renewal, and transience.
Lillian Powell wakes in the body of one Lily Potter, with a toddler that has a madman’s soul grafted onto his own.
Well.
She just has to change that.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TAGS: Lily Potter Lives(sorta), Self Insert, OC-INSERT Transmigration, Isekai, THAT'S A BABY NOT A CHOSEN ONE,
Pairings: Lily Potter/Sirus Black/Severus Snape, Past! Lily Potter/James Potter,
She wakes.
She hears a soft, pittering cry, a cat, she thinks at first.
But she doesn’t own a cat.
Slowly, she opens her eyes. Dust is in the air, even in the darkness, she realizes that it is a heavy plume in the air. The second thing she realizes is that the house she’s in-
The roof is gone.
All she sees is a near cloudless sky and stars, and a moon that’s tinged red.
Was I in an explosion?
The thought doesn’t seem right. The ordinariness of her life seems to be so juxtaposed with the thought of such violence. Her ears are ringing, but it must be because of the toddler whose small, pudgy hands are reaching for her through the charred bars of his crib, shrieking to high heaven. Lillian is confused, greatly, by the toddler. She can’t think of anyone she knows having a kid that age. But she realizes, it doesn’t matter. The baby is bleeding. A small cut, maybe, but as a head wound, it's gushing.
“Hey,” her voice creaks, dry, and she feels grit in her throat, on her tongue. She wobbly sits up, head rushing, but she is already reaching for the toddler, “Shh, kiddo.”
The toddler hesitates at the sound of her voice but is still whimpering as it launches his fist on her own soot and dust-covered hand.
She grips it, as softly as she can, even when the child’s nails fist into the soft meat of her slender hand.
“Mama!” he cries.
She winces.
Notes:
…. I’ve been reading a lot of Harry Potter ao3 lately. I’ve sort of jumped away from fandom when… J.K. basically revealed her true colors. She already had me on the fence when stuff about the American magical society started coming out, and I was staring at a lot of her… Questionable choices with Indigenous lore, and then the REAL shit went down and I just couldn’t engage with the material on the sole base that I was questioning everything in the books and it killed a lot of my enjoyment.
Look, believe what you believe, but using your platform to impose your believe onto others is woefully harmful and dangerous to effect the lives of others that have nothing to do with you. Everyone should be free to live the way they want, as WHO they want, as long as it doesn't negatively affect innocent people.
I’ve been leery to return to this fandom for the sole fact that it was a toxic space in the very early years of fandom, that only SORT of started to calm down around the time that J.K. started spewing her questionable rhetoric.
*Shivers and remembers ‘SNAPE WIVES’*
But, welp, the thought of Lily wouldn’t leave my head. Doubt I’ll get very far with this though.
Chapter 65: Which Witch (WITHERED PETALS)PII. (Harry Potter)
Summary:
Lilies are symbols of grieving, surely as they are symbols of innocence, of motherhood purity, renewal, and transience.
They can be toxic, greedy, and voracious in their growth.
Lillian Powell wakes in the body of one Lily Potter, with a screaming toddler, a weeping wound like Lichtenberg figures stark in her fair skin, and the expansion of the stars above her in the late night of October 31st, 1981.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TAGS: Lily Potter Lives(sorta), Self Insert, Transmigration, Isekai, World Building, Lore Building, Soul Magic, Petunia Redemption, Vernon Bashing, Mild? Dumbledore Bashing, Severus Snape Redemption, Sirius Black Redemption, Sirius Black Needs a Redemption I WILL DIE ON THIS HILL, Padfoot is Sirius's Coping Mechinism, Oh Look Remus is here and Pissed(Eventually),
Pairings: Lily Potter/Sirus Black/Severus Snape, Sirius Black/Severus Snape, Lily Potter/Severus Snape, Lily Potter/Sirius Blac, Past! Lily Potter/James Potter,
“
Been in the dark since the day we met:
I
She wakes.
She hears a soft, pittering cry, a cat, she thinks at first.
But she doesn’t own a cat.
Slowly, she opens her eyes. Dust is in the air, even in the darkness, she realizes that it is a heavy plume in the air. The second thing she realizes is that the house she’s in-
The roof is gone. Clean blown off. Only the charred remains of support beams reaching up for what is no longer there. All she sees is a near cloudless sky and stars, and a moon that’s tinged red.
Was I in an explosion?
The thought doesn’t seem right. The ordinariness of her life seems to be so juxtaposed with the thought of such violence. She was a …. , for fucks sake. Why would her house explode? Her ears are ringing, but it must be because of the toddler whose small, pudgy hands are reaching for her through the charred bars of their crib, shrieking to high heaven. Lillian Powell is confused, greatly, by the toddler. She can’t think of anyone she knows having a kid that age. But she realizes, it doesn’t matter. The baby is bleeding. A small cut, maybe, but as a head wound, it's gushing.
“Hey,” her voice creaks, dry, and she feels grit in her throat, on her tongue. She wobbly sits up, head rushing, but she is already reaching for the toddler, “Shh, kiddo. It’s okay, shhh.”
The toddler hesitates at the sound of her voice but is still whimpering, still crying as they launch their fist on her own soot and dust-covered hand.
She grips it, as softly as she can, even when the child’s nails fist into the soft meat of her slender hand.
“Mama!” they cry, voice high and wobbly.
She winces.
No mother was to be found. She didn’t even hear a creak in the empty room around her. She was alone, with a sobbing toddler who wanted their mother.
“Shh,” she whispered, even as she wobbly got to her feet, “I’m here.”
The baby whimpers.
Carefully, hoping they weren’t hurt beyond their gushing head, Lillian dared to reach with her spare hand to the baby. The toddler drops her hand, desperately reaching for her once they realize her intentions. Hesitantly, remembering her Aunt drilling into the importance of proper head support and keeping them steady, Lillian lifts the baby into her arms, even as she aches as she does.
Her chest hurts like a bitch, and she wonders faintly as the baby, stuffing their tiny face into her neck, starts to whimper in soft little bursts if she has broken ribs. She vaguely remembers that being common in explosion victims. The shockwave of the blast, or something.
The baby is warm in her arms. A steady weight that soothes her own panic neatly. Because the toddler needs her more.
Help them, she thinks to herself, focus.
Slowly, she starts to rock the toddler, humming vaguely, skimming through her knowledge of soft songs before she settles on ‘ Here Comes the Sun ,’ by The Beatles.
The toddler’s whimpers ease, and all she hears is her own soft hum, their soft puffing breathe, and the slight creak of her weight on the hardwood floor beneath her socked feet.
Been in the dark since the day we met:
II
With the toddler asleep, Lillian realizes she has to- Leave their room. And it seems to be their room, the furniture telling her that she is in the toddler’s nursery fairly quickly.
She’s dressed strangely.
Lillana looks down at her clothing, a long-night dress, thin and what she guesses is maybe silk? Or satin? The material is thin, a lovely soft black, flows down her like water and she’s thrown a jumper over it, knitted and chucky and too large in a brilliant scarlet and gold. She’s wearing mismatched socks, wool and high, also red and gold.
Lillian tries to remember if she owns a night-dress.
She thinks sleeps in biker shorts and whatever shirt she feels like. On occasion it would be perhaps-
She freezes.
There.
At the threshold of the room.
It’s a corpse.
Been in the dark since the day we met:
III
Tentatively, Lillian checks for a pulse.
She nearly throws up doing it. The body is still warm. Their skin, beneath her palm is still soft, so it shouldn’t have been that long. She tries. The person’s eyes are glassy, and red staring at nothing. She doesn’t think she’s ever seen such red eyes before. At first, she thinks their contact because they're dressed in long dramatic robes that must be a costume-
Inches from their long and pale fingertips, there’s a wand.
So they must be in a costume.
Their pulse isn’t present. Gently, Lillian closes their eyes.
Their face is soft in death, frozen maybe in mild, unrelenting and furious surprise.
Been in the dark since the day we met:
?
Lilliana tries not to freak out. Because here she is, mother of Harry Potter, and-
Does she have fucking Tom Riddle's soul attached to her?
Bile rises in her throat.
She touches at the scar between Lily Potter's breasts. The scar she had missed. Lighting. The movements of the curse that had pointed at her son.
Dumbledore, in his theory, had mentioned that the soul had attached itself to the nearest living soul.
But-
Was she alive when Tom fucking turned his yew wand to my baby?
The possessive startled her.
The sheer disgust in her of being a possible Horrorcrux-
She turned, sprinted past a startled Petunia, and straight to the small bathroom in the landing. She vomited, violently into the toilet. Just making it.
“Lils?” Petunia's voice was cracked.
Lily heaved over the toilet.
Bile and acid leaves her.
Been in the dark since the day we met:
?
“You will never touch my sister again,” she hisses.
Been in the dark since the day we met:
?
The divorce is a nasty, messy thing.
Dursley tries for everything. Full Custody, the house, not a cent of alimony.
Lillianna hires the best divorce attorney out of London.
The Potter fortune can afford it, after all.
Been in the dark since the day we met:
?
Number three, Privet Drive had a near identical layout to Number Four.
Petunia is wringing is her hands.
“Are you sure?”
“If we don't do this,” she tells the woman, seriously, “You and your son will be in danger.”
“If we move-”
“Tunes,” she says, gently.
Petunia swallows. Her eyes are red-rimmed. She's cried a lot since Vernon has left.
“The boundary lines will be set in our blood. That will make our homes untraceable. If my calculations and research is correct, the
Been in the dark since the day we met:
?
He approaches the Privet drive and is astonished that he feels himself pushed back.
Been in the dark since the day we met:
?
She is confused by the desperate, raw ache in the man's face.
Her hand tightens over her wand, hidden in Harry's swaddle. She itches to step back, turn, and run.
“ Lily ,” his voice is deep, hoarse, and she knows Lily Potter had meant something to him.
She trembles. Black hair, pale skin, she tries to think, desperately, who that matches.
Her mind is blank.
“I'm sorry,” she says simply, “I don't know you. Please, can you just-”
She is vaguely alarmed when the man drops to his knees, hands reaching. She stumbles as he clings to her bare legs.
“I'm sorry,” he wails, “I'm sorry, sorry-”
“Hey!” She snarls, and she jabs her wand into the delicate flesh of his neck, “Get off!”
The man just clings harder to her knees, his hands curling desperately into the soft flesh of the back of them. He sobs wildly into her thighs. Snorts and tears drip down her legs.
And of course, Harry starts crying.
Lillian takes that moment to punch the man off of her.
She skids back at the sudden loss of the weight, but she already lifting her wand in tandem.
*Insert Rope spell*, she hisses mentally.
The man is dropped.
She huffs, and bounces Harry carefully. Next to her, Sirius's fur is standing on edge.
Notes:
... Not me aggressively trying to use mostly gender-neutral pronouns lol.
Chapter 66: The Sky Is My Room (Marvel Cinematic Universe)
Summary:
Her eyes open, and a little boy is clinging to her hand, wide-eyed, sliver tips falling into his blue eyes. A flashing red light, blinking, blinking, with the words ‘STARK’ written in familiar bold letters.
They're trapped.
“It will be alright, Wanda,” the boy whispers. He speaks Sokavian, a language she suddenly knows.
She blinks.
Or a woman wakes in the prepubescent body of the Scarlet Witch, and fucking decides the Marvel Cinematic Universe can use some rewrites.
Notes:
AN:
… I finished ‘Agatha All Along’ the other day.
So ‘The Redhead Conspiracy’ continues.
Sigh.
Chapter Text
TAGS: Modern Girl in the MCU, Isekai, Transmigration Isekai, Pietro Lives, Wanda goes AWOL, Original Female Character(Kinda), Wanda goes a Globe Trotting, Pietro is left behind,
RELATIONSHIPS: Wanda Maximoff & Pietro Maximoff, Wanda Maixmoff & Tony Stark,
Der Himmel Ist Mein Zimmer:
I
Wanda
Her eyes open, and a little boy is clinging to her hand, wide-eyed, sliver tips falling into his blue eyes. A flashing red light, blinking, blinking, with the words ‘STARK’ written in familiar bold letters. She blinks. Shifts and the little boy lets out a vicious swear, and shifts over her.
They're trapped.
Underneath a bed, she realizes, that she’s groaning ominously. She turns her head and sees giant slaps of what looks like rubble. White dust floats. She turns her head again.
That’s a fucking bomb shell, she thinks, With- With the Stark logo stamped across from it.
She blinks. It’s red light, indicating that it’s live, blinks.
“It will be alright, Wanda,” the boy whispers. He speaks Sokavian, a language she suddenly knows, “We have not to move, it’ll be alright, I promise. We’ll be rescued, I promise, little sister.”
She blinks.
“Pietro,” she whispers, and she is afraid of how high her voice is as she says it, “Pietro Maximoff.”
He looks at her.
She is feels her breathe hitch.
This can’t be real, she thinks.
“Wanda?”
But it is.
Something, great and large struggles within her.
Wanda- she cannot remember another name, even if she knows it isn’t her name- couldn’t only be her name-
Let’s it go .
Pietro screams.
Wanda fades in red light.
Der Himmel Ist Mein Zimmer:
II
Wanda
She wakes.
On a snowcap mountain, the which held the shrine of the Darkhold. Upon an alter, before the carved wall of the Scarlet Witch. Mount Wundagore.
She feels a bit of laughter come to her then.
It starts small and grows and grows.
Then, Wanda Maximoff, or at least the woman within her body, starts to laugh so hard her stomach hurts, and she doesn’t realize her laughter is hysterical until she feels tears slip down her face, and she feels the world rock back and forth. She should worry of exposure, of dying in this cold- Yet all she wishes is to fade to nothing, fade to black.
This is dream, she thinks, even as she feels the bite of the cold on her cheeks. I fell asleep watching ‘WandaVision’, she vaguely rememebrs.
That must be it. A dream. A dream she feels too vividly. If she sleeps, she will forget this all. So she curls into the Fetal position. She is still laughing when she falls asleep.
Der Himmel Ist Mein Zimmer:
III
Wanda
She wakes.
It is still Mount Wundagore.
I am the Scarlet Witch, she thinks, swallowing and shivering in her thin sweater and jeans. She’s only in socks.
How she hasn’t frozen to death, she is unsure. Perhaps the magic of the Darkhold is keeping her alive because she is a conduit of the dark magic of this Mountain. Vaguely, she knows that Wanda’s origins in the comics sometimes ties back to this, sometimes it is her birth place, her home base with her father-
Maybe its the plot, she thinks, with hummor, That I am alive.
She left Pietro, she realized, and her hands were shaking. The speedster was alone, trapped in the rubble that killed this body’s parents. Scarlet wisps float along her fingertips. She swallows. Magic, latent and awoken before its time. The Stark bomb tells her she’s in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, and that means its some time in the 90s? She is unsure. Wanda’s age was always dubious, and she thinks there was a birthdate mentioned sometime in ‘WandaVision’, some estimates put her as young as 16 in ‘Age of Ultron’. She’s supposed to be touched by the Mind Stone, she thinks, head aching with the memories of the world of Marvel portrayed on screen.
“I remember a life before Wanda,” she says, a loud, and she flexes too young against the cold slab stone.
Chapter 67: The Best of Flowers P. II (Naruto)
Summary:
花は桜木人は武士, Hana wa sakuragi, hito wa bushi, ‘the best flower is the cherry blossom, the best man is the warrior’ Japanese Proverb.
----
In which Ino never looks the way of the small, quiet civilian girl with the pink hair.
So Haruno Sakura never grows out of her shyness, and sits back, quietly, and listens, and watches with wide clear eyes that see too much.
Kakashi realizes that the girl thrusts onto his team with the Uchiha’s spare heir and his Sensei’s son is a monster in the making.
Or Kakashi was an ex-Anbu commander masquerading as a Special Jonin and he sees potential in the unlikelest of his genin.
Chapter Text
TAGS: BAMF Sakura, Sakura Haruno Centric, Shy Sakura, The Third Does Not Return to Be Hokage Again, Tsunade is Hokage From the Start of Naruto Time-line, Non-Massacre, Uchiha are still Drama, Kakashi being a Good Teacher, Kakashi is an Awkward Bean, Kakashi is Better Adjusted, Sasuke is Canonicaly an Asshole, He gets Better, Sunshine Naruto, Obivious Naruto, Sakura is a Paper Ninja, Sakura is a Genius, Monten User Sakura, Medic Sakura, Canon? What Canon?, Canon was taken out back and shot in the head, Drabble, Character Study, Massive AU, Naruto is Raised by Tsunade, Shy Does Not Equal Doormat, Sakura is a ball of Anger, Sakura is from an Immigrant Family, Civilian Family Sakura,
Characters: Sakura, Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Team 7, Tsunade,
I went to turn the grass once after one
Who mowed it in the dew before the sun.
The dew was gone that made his blade so keen
Before I came to view the levelled scene.
I looked for him behind an isle of trees;
I listened for his whetstone on the breeze.
But he had gone his way, the grass all mown,
And I must be, as he had been,—alone,
‘As all must be,’ I said within my heart,
‘Whether they work together or apart.’
But as I said it, swift there passed me by
On noiseless wing a ‘wildered butterfly,
Seeking with memories grown dim o’er night
Some resting flower of yesterday’s delight.
And once I marked his flight go round and round,
As where some flower lay withering on the ground.
And then he flew as far as eye could see,
And then on tremulous wing came back to me.
I thought of questions that have no reply,
And would have turned to toss the grass to dry;
But he turned first, and led my eye to look
At a tall tuft of flowers beside a brook,
A leaping tongue of bloom the scythe had spared
Beside a reedy brook the scythe had bared.
I left my place to know them by their name,
Finding them butterfly weed when I came.
The mower in the dew had loved them thus,
By leaving them to flourish, not for us,
Nor yet to draw one thought of ours to him.
But from sheer morning gladness at the brim.
The butterfly and I had lit upon,
Nevertheless, a message from the dawn,
That made me hear the wakening birds around,
And hear his long scythe whispering to the ground,
And feel a spirit kindred to my own;
So that henceforth I worked no more alone;
But glad with him, I worked as with his aid,
And weary, sought at noon with him the shade;
And dreaming, as it were, held brotherly speech
With one whose thought I had not hoped to reach.
‘Men work together,’ I told him from the heart,
‘Whether they work together or apart.’
‘ Tuffs of Flower s,’ Robert Frost
“But as I said it, swift there passed me by,”
I
Teams are assigned, Sakura thought, fingertips pressing against each other, On three factors. Legacy, compatibility, or scores.
She only has one of those.
Legacy . Her clan, Haruno, boasts only one ninja in its short history, her father, who had barely been genin for less than a year. The clan had dragged him out of his shinobi career when the then-heir, her uncle, had passed away during a business trip gone wrong, a precursor to the Shinobi Third War. It had been before the conflict truly started and the needs of the village had not forced her father back. A second-generation ninja, especially the daughter of a genin, meant nothing . She knows her father hadn’t kept close ties-She wasn’t even aware who his official team had been when it was all said and done. As a civilian, worse, as a civilian-born, third-generation immigrant of the Land of Snow, she barely counted at all.
She had no legacy to Konoha.
Especially since she was unlucky to graduate with five clan heirs, and the basic grandson of their Hokage, Tsunade-Sama. All of her more competent classmates would be relegated to them, she had no doubt.
Compatibility . She suspected, already, as she looked across the loud classroom, that the next generation of Ino–Shika–Chō would be formed with the heirs of their respected clans. Nothing else made sense. Then there was the sensor and tracking skill set of even more clans heirs- Hyuga, Inu, and Aburame. Their skills complemented each other too well. That was six potential teammates out, leaving her a pool of twenty-four possible teammates. She flinches, slightly, because she knows that out of the twenty-four-
She hasn’t spoken to any of them beyond a soft mummer to pass an assignment or a polite excuse me.
She presses her fingertips harder together.
Scores . Middling physically, excelling mentally. She is Konichi of the year, barely scraping past the Yamanaka Heiress. She expects, perhaps to be assigned some of her middling classmates to shore up-
“Team Seven, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura. Jonin-Sensei, Hakate Kakashi.”
Sakura feels adrenaline spike.
The Rookie of the Year. Second son of the Head of the Uchiha, the brother to the head of the Konoha police force. The adopted kin of the Hokage- The Copy Cat Ninja, Sharigan Kakashi.
I am not supposed to matter, she realizes, heart thumping against her ribcage.
Fuck.
“But as I said it, swift there passed me by,”
II
“Eh, whose’s Sakura?” calls out Uzumaki, loudly.
She flinches. They had been classmates since they were five years old. Even if she didn’t speak to most people- She knew everyone’s name. Apparently, the adopted grandson of the Hokage didn’t deem the same courtesy to his classmates. The Uchiha sighs. Punches his best friend in the arm.
“She’s the civie girl in the back that doesn’t talk, Dobe ,” he snaps.
Most of her female classmates were infatuated with the boy. He was pretty, and top of their class. Her own crush had died a swift death the time he had insulted her lunch- calling the bento with the traditional first meal of spring of the Land of Snow gross. She had learned, slowly, that bursting into tears in front of her classmates did very little to stop their tormenting. He didn’t… Bully her. Not himself. He didn’t bother. But as one of the most popular people in class, his attitude affected how others treated her.
That was the last time she had cried in public.
Slowly, she lifts her hand.
Uzumaki-san has piercing, wide, and sky-blue eyes. She always thought they were beautiful. They widen comically as he finally sees her in the back of the room. He’s in front of her, on top of the desk. He’s swift. He crouches down. She flinches a little back. He leans closer. Automatically, her hands raise to push him away if he invades her space further.
“Whoa, Sakura-chan,” the familiarity stuns her, “You’re so pretty. ”
She feels her jaw clench. The lie is so smoothly said that for a second, she almost believes him. She knows her face too well. She knows that she isn't pretty by Konoha’s metric. Her grandmother claims her beauty is uniquely of the Land of Snow. That isn’t a good thing in a village that loathes difference. That calls her a foreigner, even though her family had lived two generations in the village. She breathes, deeply through her nose. Makes a smile that trembles on her face. She knows she’s blushing at his words.
“Thank you, Uzumaki-san,” she replies, she swallows down the urge to stutter. She had trained that out of her voice, but the habit, especially with t’s or s’s tended to trip her up. And now that she was nervous, it would get worse.
Uzumaki makes a face.
“Oh, none of that, ‘m just Naruto, dattebayo!”
She blinks at him.
“She’s polite, you Dobe,” hisses the Uchiha boy, “I’m Uchiha Sasuke. Sasuke is fine, Haruno.”
She gives a polite nod. They’re… They’re acting as if this is the first time they’ve met. As if they hadn’t been classmates this entire time.
“Sakura is fine,” she tells them both, quietly.
Compatibility, she thinks, ruefully. She was not placed on this team to succeed… But perhaps she could be cordial with them?
She hopes.
“But as I said it, swift there passed me by,”
III
Hopes are stupid, Sakura thinks to herself. Because it's hours later and now she realizes that she is in deep trouble.
Kakashi-ni . That is what Naruto-san had gleefully shouted at their jounin sensei. Sasuke-san had given a less enthusiastic, but just as familiar form of address. They know him.
They know each other.
She is was not placed on this team to succeed.
And her teammates already have a rapport with their commanding officer. She feels her fists clench on her lap.
“Mah, mah,” the Jonin drawls, “It's Kakashi-sensei when we're with your team, boys.”
Kakashi. He too, wants a familiar address. She was expecting to call him Hatake-sensei. She frowns. Addressing her superior officers in such a manner made her twitchy.
“Alight, introductions!”
Sakura winces at the eye roll the boys give.
“We already know each other Kakashi-ni- er, Sensei,” whined Naruto-san.
You didn't know my name this morning, she thinks.
A pair of eyes, mismatched, one Uchiha near black, the other a dark grey, flicker to her. Sakura tenses. Both eyes crease into what she thinks is supposed to be a smile.
“It’s for Sakura-chan,” she twitches at how familiar he calls her, “Come on boys, Likes, hates, tell me your dreams.”
The Uchiha rolled his eyes. But the Uzumaki- he grins.
Again, hope grows. She squashes down.
“But as I said it, swift there passed me by,”
IV
Nervous pup, that’s Kakashi’s first thought. Shy .
Her file, really, hadn’t told him much. Anti-social. Excellent paper test scores. Middling physical scores. Top Kunochi.
Nothing else.
Haruno Sakura was a blip on Umino’s rader. That in itself was vaguely alarming. Any ninja with their salt would be as detailed as possible. No information was dangerous. The fact that he couldn't give more than that, or didn't bother- For a girl that was Top Kunoichi-
Wasn't good.
Maybe that’s why she was nervous.
She wasn’t used to people paying her much attention.
“My name is Haruno Sakura,” her voice is calm, and measured.
Chapter 68: I Must Become a Lion Hearted Girl (Bridgeton)
Summary:
She wakes with a of ghastly yellow chiffon curtain above her, with horrendous and large bedazzled flowers winking down at her. She looks in the mirror above a vanity that looks more like a desk, and Nicola Coughlan’s gorgeous face looks back at her. Pale and drawn face, red curls disheveled. Gauze wrapped around her head. She blinks. Once, twice at the pretty image. Moves her hand, and yes, Nicola’s hand moves with her. She touches at the gauze and has to wince at the pain in her head.
Or a very confused blogger extraordinaire wakes up as Penelope Featherington before the start of season one. Of course, in the nature of izekai, the story does not stay as it should.
Notes:
Song: Rabbit Heart(Raise It Up) Florence + the Machine
I hated Season 3 and this idea has been festering in the back of my head for a while.
OR ANOTHER FOR THE RED HEAD CONSPIRACY.
Chapter Text
RELATIONSHIPS: Anthony Bridgeton/Penelope Featherington, Anthony Bridgeton/Original Female Character,
CHARACTERS: Penelope Featherington, Original Female Character, Lady Featherington, Lord Featherington, Prudence Featherington, Phillipa Featherington, Bridgeton,
TAGS: Izekai, Transmigration, Modern girl In Not Really Regency, Modern Girl Tackles Featherington Family Dynamic, Featherington Redemption, Eloise Critical, OR SPARE ME PREFORMATIVE FEMINISM THAT SHITS ON THE FEM, No NOT LIKE OTHER GIRLS HERE THANK YOU, IT'S OKAY TO BE LIKE A GIRL,
I Start Spinning, Slipping Out of Time:
I
She wakes with a ghastly yellow chiffon curtain above her, with horrendous and large bedazzled flowers winking down at her.
Her first, uninspired thought is that a glitter canon went off .
Her second is that she sort of wants to burn the curtains, glitter, and all. Because that is an affront to good fucking taste. It wasn't Demure. Or Mindful. Even if the fumes would certainly be toxic and dangerous to be near. She sits up in that ghastly bed, what feels like silk beneath her hands, and her head swims. The room is a very distinct color of Chartreuse. Phoebe Abaroa has always hated Chartreuse. It’s always looked off on her skin. It was… Just not her color. Even now, with a hand as pale as a ghost, it looked ugly.
When the hell did I buy such a horrible-
The fancy, curious door bursts open, and Polly Walker’s pale face looks at her like she’s seen a ghost. Or maybe, it's the fact that she's pushed her breasts nearly to her chin, in a gown that is a vibrant, gaudy, and metallic lurid pink. Floral.
Normally, Phoebe liked florals.
What Polly Walker was wearing?
Hideous.
“Um, hello,” she mummers, her voice not her own. She blinks.
Once.
Twice.
Why was Polly Walker here? Is her unhelpful thought.
A lot of her thoughts were unhelpful at the moment. Phoebe had a migraine. And she couldn't properly focus.
The actress is wearing a metallic monstrosity of flowers and is staring at her helplessly. Her face is pale, drawn, and tear-streaked.
“Penelope,” the actress says.
Phoebe blinks. Did she not know her name? That was alright, she supposed. Didn't explain why was an actress in her room?
Is it my room? Did I go color blind?
“Yes? Yes, I’m sorry, what is it, Ma’am?”
And then Polly Walker bursts into furious, helpless tears.
Phoebe winces. She never did well with someone else’s tears.
“Oh!” she tries to slip out of bed, and she feels her head swim even more as she does. But she has to get up, the poor woman is-
“Do not move, child! ” the woman says, furiously.
Phoebe freezes. She looks up. The woman's face is angry. But from her position, Phoebe could see her hands shake. Her lip quivered.
The woman-
She was sad.
Phoebe hated it when people were sad.
“But you’re crying,” she says, simply, eyes widening at her, “Do you not feel well? Are you hurt-”
“Am I hurt?” Polly Walker returns, voice nearly shrieking, “Is that your first thought?!”
“You’re crying,” Phoebe repeats, voice going softer.
Polly Walker takes a helpless, sobbing breath.
“Be that as it may,” she whips furiously at her eyes, “You stupid, stupid child! You are hurt!”
Phoebe blinks. She's thirty for heaven's sake.
“That’s rude of you to say,” she says, plainly. Calling her stupid and a child.
I mean, I still like stuffed animals, still, but I blame Beanie Babies and Pokémon for that! Come to think of it, where was my Bulbasaur plush?
The stuffed animal usually kept her company.
“Do you have any idea the worry you have caused- Shoving me out of the way like some hooligan-”
Phoebe shakes her head.
“Um, Ma’am, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
Polly Walker’s eyes are brilliant and vivid eyes are blue and piercing.
“You nearly died, Penelope Featherington, you foolish child. You should have never endangered yourself. I- How could a mother live with herself if her child just- ”
She stares at Polly Walker.
Or, well, not Polly Walker. The red curls on her head should have clued her in. And the lurid pink.
And the glitter.
She blinks again.
“Penelope what?” she asks, eyes going wider.
Lady Featherington's eyes are wide as well. She goes very, very still. And Phoebe realizes the woman isn't breathing.
“Ma'am?”
The woman let's out a helpless, gasping sort of breath.
“Penelope, child, do you not remember your own surname? ”
She stares at her. Because what?
She looks around the room. There. She looks in the mirror above a vanity that looks more like a desk, and Nicola Coughlan’s gorgeous face looks back at her. Pale and drawn face, red curls disheveled. Gauze wrapped around her head. She blinks. Once, twice at the pretty image. Except for the explosion of yellow and yellow-green around her. It washes Nicola out, most horrendously. Even more than it did Phoebe's own tanner skin. She moves her hand, and yes, Nicola’s hand moves with her. She touches at the gauze and has to wince at the pain in her head.
“Um,” she says. It is Nicola’s voice. Or well, not really. It doesn’t have her amazing Irish accent. It’s English. What Phoebe understands is quite posh.
It's Penelope Featherington’s voice, she realizes. Not Nicola. She’s-
“Oh dear,” she mummers, realizing what is happening.
She’s gone and izekaied.
Into Bridgerton.
She totally justified in fainting. Or well, swooning as it was. Because she's now a Regency Lady and that's more than allowed.
Marianne Dashwood would be so proud. But also.
What
?!
I Start Spinning, Slipping Out of Time:
II
So she’s gone and woken up in a fictional character’s body. It’s the year of the Lord 1813, it is August. Jane Austin has published ‘ Pride and Prejudice’ as The Author of ‘ Sense and Sensibilities’ . Phoebe knows because a first edition is sitting in her lap. She tries really, really, hard, not to freak out at how much value such an edition would gather in the coming years. Phoebe Abaroa, as she internally knows she was named, feels desperately odd sort of feverish unsettlement at the concept of where she is at the moment. Napoleon is a thing. The War of 1812 is happening. And despite now being British nationality, Phoebe is quietly cheering on her fellow Americans in spirit- In the past. In a fictional universe.
Because that happens, apparently.
And here she is.
Two hundred and twelve years in the past.
Because fucking what?
“... When will she remember?!” Lady Featherington asks, voice raw and desperate.
Lord Featherington looks rather uncomfortable. No appearance by Prudence or Phillipa. She wondered how odd it was for the sisters of the girl she had ushered out of her body to not see her. Apparently, she had taken a heavy oak bookshelf to the head. Pushing Lady Featherington out of the way when the ropes had snapped when they had been moving the piece. Furniture had never been deadlier.
And Penelope Featherington had been out for three months. It was August.
The Physician gently puts down Penelope’s arm.
Her arm.
Phoebe's head swims at the tenses.
“Miss. Penelope’s affliction is quite common for those who have injury upon their heads, Ma’am.”
She surpasses a sigh. Portia Featherington was many things, she had found since she had woken up as her youngest. Upset. Very hard press to express herself emotionally beyond anger. A little bitchy.
Colorblind, she must be.
But fiercely and unconditionally protective of her child.
“That,” hissed Lady Featherington, voice fierce and heated, “Is simply not good enough. Will my daughter be addled for the rest of her life? That will not be borne!”
Phoebe gently places a hand on the woman's wrist.
Like many times when Phoebe reached out to her, Portia held still, stiff. But as if she was very conscious of how delicate she was, not because she disliked the contact. She knew it because Portia's hand pressed at top of Phoebe's own.
It was trembling.
This woman had her young daughter suffer an accident, evidently involving her and had her wake with her daughter a stranger. She was, as it were, going through it.
And she doesn't even know about the financial ruin bit. Or the fact that a girl up the duff is about to be shoved on her. Er, well, that's if this is show verse. But it has to be. I'm fucking Nicola!
“It will be alright,” Penelope soothed, “I can speak. I rather think I will be able to walk soon enough. I will be fine, my Lady.”
“Mama, I am your Mama, ” Lady Featherington's voice was a snap.
Her hand trembled harder.
Phoebe sighed.
“Sorry, Mama. I am sorry,” she said gently.
It felt odd to call her such. But not so odd because at least the inflections were different than how she normally would say them. More Muh sounds her ‘Ma’. Quietly, Phoebe Abaroa squeezed Portia Featherington’s arm. Portia relaxed just a fraction. Looked at her with tear-laced eyes that could and would cut a man.
“You have kept your level headedness,” she wobbled, and it seemed to physically hurt her to say such.
“I- well. That is very kind of you to say.”
“I often thought- I often thought ill of you for it. But here you are, comforting, oh my Penelope, God, child. ”
Tears slipped down the woman's face. She looked furious. Helpless.
Lord Featherington was looking down at his lap with crinkled eyes. Mouth a near snarl.
“Now Miss Penelope,” it took Phoebe longer than she'd like to realize she was being addressed.
She looked back at the Physician. Doctor Locke, she thinks? Wait.
Was he a doctor? Apothecary? If he tries to leech me I will punch.
“Yes. Uh, Dr. Locke?” He smiled kindly.
“It appears that your injury has not quite…Ah, addled you. Lost memories may return in time. If not, I believe the familiar will do you well.”
He looks down kindly at the book that Portia had placed next to her while they waited on Mr. Locke.
“Will the familiar include our London House? The season is but two months away. If Penelope is better in Country-”
Something in Phoebe goes still. Here was Portia Featherington, going against all she wanted for her daughters to survive this cruel world when it ultimately wanted to fuck them over. And now she had an ill daughter that should have gone to the marriage mart. What maybe would have been Penelope's only hope to improve her station.
And Portia still didn't know about the bad finances.
“We have a home in London?” She inquires, and she guilelessly smiles.
Portia flinches. Then gathers herself tall. Shocks Phoebe endlessly by cupping her face gently.
“We are Featheringtons, Barons, Penelope,” she says, and she is staunchly proud, “Landed Gentry of the first circles.”
She looks up at her. Nods.
“Oh, how wonderful. Are we a large family? Do I have brothers? Sisters?”
Portia's hand was still shaking.
Phoebe felt for her. Truly.
“Two sisters. You are the youngest, little Penny,” muttered Lord Featherington. His voice was hoarse. Raw.
He too, looked like he had been crying. She looked at him carefully.
He fucked over his daughters.
Gambled away their dowries. When that was the only protection when their line was entitled away from them. He had been easy to dislike. But he was also going to die. Which had left the girls in an even more vulnerable position. She pitied him. A gambling addiction was horrid.
But he was destroying more than himself.
“Ah, may I meet them? Before the family leaves to go to London? I know it is more proper to take my illness in solitude but to not know my own sisters before the Season- that is horrible. ”
“I will hot leave you, child-” Portia starts hotly.
“It may be best not to excite you, child. Or travel, to recover here may be best,” Locke starts.
Penelope blinks. Well, there went the plot. No Lady Whistledown. How curious. Will Daphne not have her Duke, then? If I am not there to stir shit?
She looks at her seriously.
“How old are my sisters? How old am I?”
“21, 19, and you just turned 17 come this April.”
“Am I out?”
“No. You begged for a year… And another again this year.”
“I assume that my sisters are out?”
Portia's brows furrowed.
“Yes.”
“Then you cannot deny them their Season.”
“I will not leave-”
“Then I will go to London. Save a headache, I feel very well.”
“Lord Featherington-”
“But what would be as familiar to me but my own sisters, and my parents? Objects, and furniture, yes, those are crucial, but it is not the household that makes up my family? Are they not my heart?”
She was mostly making up stuff. She honestly felt very little urge to know these people, especially the girls in her memories, they had acted unkindly to Penelope of the show. But it also sat unwell with her that the teenage girls would be denied to see their own sister for however many months. And be fucked if Portia wasn't there in London during the next months. Even if she wasn't really their sister, she didn't want their lives ruined.
Portia looked at her as if she had never seen her before.
“I will insist that the girl not be let out, at least!” Locke protested.
Penelope nods.
“It was what I wished for, apparently. I see no harm, then.”
Portia sighed. Cupped her face.
“Of course, my girl.”
“I want this,” she mutters.
Madame Delacroix raises a brow. Lady Portia Featherington freezes, left eye twitching.
Phoebe holds up the lovely sage green that looks fabulous on Nic- Penelope’s soft and creamy color skin. She looks at the other pastels. The fashion seems to be lovely silk or cotton and elaborate sparkle and thin chiffon or tulle atop it. She pulls out a soft blue. Bridgeton blue, yes, but it does look nice on her skin. No wonder Penelope had longed for it. She hums. Pulls out a pale lavender. A pale pink. No yellow or yellow-green. It looks ghastly on her. She hums. Reaches for the jewel tones.
Ooooh, she thinks as she pulls a gorgeous teal, rich and brilliant against her skin.
“Oh,” Madame Delacroix’s fake accent is rather thick, and it makes her lips twitch at the thought, “Are we to commission new gowns for the coming season?”
“Yes,” Phoebe’s voice is quite firm, “Well. Not this season.”
“Penelope, dear-”
“If I have yellow I shall scream, Mama.”
Portia’s lips twitch. A half smile. It’s been odd. But since she's found the family finances and allowed Lord Featherington to really have it, Portia had stopped treating her so carefully. Still astonishingly gentle for the furious woman, but more like an equal.
An Ally.
Phoebe quite liked it.
Especially since she planned to soundly abuse it.
“Oh well, if you will scream,” her voice is terribly fond.
Chapter 69: In my exile (Harry Potter/Asoiaf) P. II
Summary:
Her words were once ‘Winter is Coming’ and ‘Family, Duty, Honor’, now her words are ‘Always Pure.’ and it's legacy is nothing like what was once hers. Sansa Lily Black holds her head high regardless, her grace as regal as the crown once upon her fair brow. Upon her shoulders is the sins of a traitor's daughter.
And the Dark hounds her footsteps.
Yet a She-Wolf will not cower in the face of the dark.
Chapter Text
Characters: Sansa Stark, Nymphdora Tonks, Andromedea Tonks, Ted Tonks, Griphook, Harry Potter,
TAGS: Sansa Stark Jumps the Multiverse, Asoiaf/Harry Potter, Sansa Stark the halfblood, Sansa Stark As Sirius Black's Daughter, Tratior’s Daughter,
‘I made my home’:
Diagon Alley, 30th of June, 1991
Sansa I & Tonks I
Sansa Lily Black walks, delicate black dragon-hid boots crisp and pointedly silent on the marble floors of Gringotts . Her robes are crisp, silver, and white, with the tiniest detailing of blue and red Runes of the First Men embroidered across the hem and collar. Underneath she wears a crisp white dress, lace, fine and perfect. She must be perfect. For anything less than perfection would be seen as a weakness, and Sanas Black is steel, a She-Wolf. She is not weak, no matter her delicate appearance. And she has learned to walk silently amongst gilded halls of Kings as a traitor’s daughter, and in her new life, she would heed that lesson. Because Sansa Black is a traitor’s daughter, once again, and she was not so foolish as to ignore what had been beaten into her once.
A solace is the fact that she is not alone.
Traitor’s daughter or not.
For Tonks gripped her hand tightly, a reassuring, warm weight, even if her cousin's jaw tensed and worked as she ground her teeth. Her new auror’s apprentice badge stood proudly on her own black robes, also embroidered with the Runes of the first men. The young woman’s wand was out, if held loosely in her spare palm. Uncle Ted was on Sansa's other side, hand delicately on the delicate junction between her neck and shoulder, dressed in his office Minstrey robes. Another solid, warm reminder. Aunt Andromeda led them, in front of Sansa, her head held high and the look upon her face to be made of the ancient nobles of their House, serious and above them all.
Honestly, Sansa was touched, if a bit exasperated at the protective nature of her kin.
It was not as if the majority of the society knew of her appearance. Aunt Andromeda had made a point of keeping her out of it, after all. And each and every legal action against the Daily Prophet had made them twice shy on writing even speculation of their family and her status as the halfblood Black Heiress. So even if they saw the Tonks family and rightly guessed who she was, they would not speak to her. Aunt Andromeda was… vicious and righteous.
“The snakes will eat you, sweetheart. But I will never let them touch you.”
She had been amused by the very firm declaration as a very small child. Only just prevented herself from laughing at her Aunt’s delicate, if firm declaration by the keen worry in her brilliant eyes.
Because once, she had outlived them all. Once, she had been the Last Stark, once, she had held a world at its knees. Once, she had taken a shattered sword, burning blade with the lifeblood of her brother, and screamed down a Monster beyond wrecking, and slain it away.
In the Darkest Night, Dawn had broken.
In the bloody snow, soaked and red with the blood of Starks, Spring had come again.
And in Winter Fall, Queen Sansa Stark, First and Last of her Name, had Risen.
Sansa does not fear much. This world she had been reborn in- Newly a traitor's daughter- Sansa is not afraid of it. No. She is afraid of what she could lose. But she was not afraid of the world itself.
Let it dare come for the Queen of Spring.
“We are here to withdraw from Lady Black’s vault.”
The title felt right. Even if it was only a few days old, with the death of Lord Arcturus Black, making her the sole heiress to the title and all of her ancient House’s coffers and holdings. She had been a lady before, of course, and then a Queen. She is selfishly glad she has the same in this life. It is not that she would not have relished the life of a girl without title here in modern England, but, in this new Magical world, titles still held weight. And Sansa knew a Game was played and she would not loss it. The Goblin, whose’s placard declared him Griphook of the Clan of Grins, at the counter looked down his nose at aunt, as if she was not worthy of his time.
Something old and hunted in Sansa stirred. Something old within her paced, a she-wolf at the door of her mind.
“And does the Lady Black have-”
Aunt Andromeda shoved the small crystal bottle filled with exactly a amount of Sansa's blood. The ‘key’ of the vaults of her Holdings now that she was its Lady. Griphook nods, tight, and snaps the crystal bottle away. He then very carefully prepared a golden dish, humming softly in a lovely melodic tone. His large, long hands worked quickly, and elegantly, preparing the test to prove her status as Lady Black. He poured a curious and rank mixture into the dish, and then her blood.
The mixture shone a pleasant silver.
Griphook sighed, as if disappointed.
“This seems to be in order.”
Sansa kept her back straight, with the grace of the queen she once was. And she elbowed her Aunt out of the way. She was a tall child, enough that she reach the tall counter on the very points of her toes. Griphook scowled as she placed her elbows down. She cupped her own face in her palms, tilting her head. She smiled, soft and easy as a dove. That, somehow, had carried over. When she looked in the mirror, Sansa Stark’s face looked back at her. When she spoke, her voice was the same sweetness. The only difference is that one of her eyes was a vivid blue of Tulley waters, and the other was a sharp sliver associated with the blood of her new house.
She was the last to hold its name.
Sansa Lily Black. The last Black.
Well.
Save a traitor in a traitor's place.
Some part of her, old yet so young within her, wondered if her new father was like her first. If it is the Rulers that declared him a murderer, a dozen times over. That he had whispered secrets into a Dark Lord's ear was more lies spread across a realm eager for Villians instead of Justice.
Sansa tried not to think of it. Lady Black, she may be, but she had no ground to inquire after Sirius Orion Black. Not yet , something greedy in her hummed. Because Aunt Andromeda had solely spoken of her cousin’s rebellion against the Dark, of his hatred of bigotry, and of his ardent love of his friends. That James Potter had been his brother, and the babe that surrived that night had been his godson. Sansa knew her Aunt was no fool, and she already had several plans pending in her mind to attempt to understand what truly happened with her Father. Once she established enough of a footing in their world…
Sansa Black would see her father, by the gods, old and new.
“It is my first time, accessing the vault, Griphook of Clan Grins,” the Goblin started at the full name, “The previous holder has died. I am the new Lady Black. I inquire after my Hoard.”
Griphook shifted in his seat. His eyes narrowed.
“You may only access your Trust Vault.”
She smiled.
“That is only the case if there is a contest against my inheritance or a relative of my direct bloodline has claimed themselves my proxy now that I have inherited my title and position. As far as I am aware, ser, no such claim has passed upon House Black. As our trusted Hoarder, I am sure that the noble establishment of Gringotts would have owled . Unless negligence has been place upon my Hoard?” she asked, sweetly.
Griphook grinned.
He had many, many, sharp teeth. Sansa did not flinch. For her own smile had shifted from dove sweet to she-wolf cunning.
“Of course not, Sansa of Clan Black," he drawled.
She nods. Respect was given at the shift in how he called her. She appreciated it, and was glad she had looked up Goblin etiquette before this day. Even if Tonks had looked at her like she was mad. Now her cousin was just slightly shaking her head in surprise.
“Very well. May I receive copies of the account and my holdings?”
“Very well, Lady Sansa of Clan Black. Follow me.”
Sansa eased off the tips of her toes. Slipped through easily as Griphook opened the counter and hopped off of his office chair, gesturing towards the back offices.
“My kin will follow.”
Griphook looked back, brows furrowed.
“That is generally not done by Wizards.”
Sansa raised a brow.
“Griphook of Clan Grins,” she said, formally, “They are my kin. My clan . They follow were I go.”
He looked at her. His fierce smile was still present. It hitched higher.
“Very well, Sansa of Clan Black. Tonks Clan, follow,” he said, simply.
Sansa kept walking, with her head high.
She can admit that her little cousin entering the wizarding world, young, unused to Magical society, made Tonks nervous.
Her Da and Mum had made a point- Both she and Sansa had been raised in strictly in the Muggle World, after that horrible night that Sarah Black had died after Cousin Sirius had been shoved off to jail for murdering fourteen muggles and Peter Pettigrew. She hadn’t known Cousin Sirius that well, being young and with the war going on but she remembered a funny man and kind silver eyes. Who always made a point of making the whole room laugh. And remembers his bright smile when he had told her Mum that his girl, Sarah Snow was up the duff, and that the baby was set to be born in December and that they were invited to the wedding come November. Tonks had been flower girl, and she had kept making Sirius laugh at every animal face she had made walking down the isle. By the end of it he had been half leaning on James Potter.
A year later, his wife had brought little Sansa to the Tonks family home. Eyes sunken and horrified, baby Sansa shrieking and crying for her father in a small, warbling voice again and again.
She hadn’t seen the body.
She hadn’t found it.
But she knows that it had been her father who had found Sarah and Sansa in the bathroom and that Sansa hadn’t spoken for nearly two years after the suicide.
Tonks adored Sansa. She was her sister, even if they were simply cousins a couple of times removed. All she knows is that Sansa is carefully leafing through roll after roll of parchment, and her brows are furrowed as she looks down at the… Extensive holdings of the Black estate.
“Four properties,” Sansa mummers, shocked.
Mum looked up from the investment accounts.
“Only four? They’ve must’ve sold off some property.”
“A Grimhold Place in London, England,” Sansa states, promptly, “A Château de Sang Pur in Monaco, A country estate, called Black Manner in Wales. And apartment in London a-”
She looked down.
Last inhabitant, Tonks, reads, over her shoulder, Sirius Black.
“You’re father’s flat,” Mum said, gently, “It used to belong to my Uncle Alphard.”
Sansa nods.
“Do you think-”
“We can see if there is anything you would want today. It’s here in London.”
“And Grimhold?”
“That is more than a few day's project, I’m afraid. It is the Seat of the Blacks for the last few generations. No doubt there are many, many spells in place, darling. I think it would be best if we arranged for a full cleanup. There is no doubt that we’ll need a curse-breaker team. I can start the inquiries on that.”
Sansa nods, serious.
“Very well. Thank you, Aunt Andy,” she says, pleasantly.
“Gringotts could arrange a team,” drawled Griphook and he sent the smile towards Sansa. It, to Tonks, looked malicious.
But Sansa did as she always did. She took in what someone said, carefully, weighed it seriously with no judgement on her expression. She hummed. Like to hum, her cousin. Little songs constantly. Melodies of sweetness, songs of battles won. Of Olden Stones. Of Love. Of Winter. Of Rains…
Songs Tonks had engraved in her heart.
“I am afraid the complete search of the House of the Blacks’ would cause quite a stir,” she said plainly, eyes bright, “Is the most illustrious guard of my Hoard willing to stand against the censure?”
Griphook blinked. A slow, unease one.
“Lady Black- you would take Gringotts into account?”
She tilts her head to the side.
“To smear the name of my Guards of my Hoard is an affront. I have entrusted the items and affluence of my House to you, as my Clan has for generations. Trust must be upheld.”
Griphook shifted.
“... I believe, Lady Black, it would benefit you to meet the Magistrate of Gringotts. To negotiate the terms of your lands,” he said, slowly.
Sansa's eyes gleamed.
“I would be most honored.”
“A moment, Lady Black.”
The Goblin left the room.
“Sansa, dear,” drawled her father, utterly bewildered, “Would you like to come with me to the Ministry and give a lecture on negation with foreign entities? Because I think the Minster himself has met with the Magistrate perhaps twice in his tenure.”
“It's called respect of someone's culture and basic manners, Uncle Ted. I am unsure what you wish me to lecture,” Sansa said simply, squinting as she put down assets and shifted to the investment accounts seamlessly handing it to Tonk's Mum in a switch.
Mum snorted, as she copied the document and added it to the smart leather binder that Sansa had purchased from office supply store before they came to Diagon Alley.
“Common Sense is, I found, woefully absent in the Wizarding World, dear heart,” Dad replied.
Sansa sighed.
“Have I told you I adore you, Uncle Ted?”
“I believe just this morning when I brewed your favorite tea.”
“So long ago? I have neglected you. Forgive me! I adore you, Uncle Ted.”
He grinned. Reached over and squeezed her shoulder gently.
“I forgive you. And I adore you as well, Sansa.”
…
Tonks sighed.
“So when you become Minister of Magic, Sansa, don't forget poor old Tonks,” she said, batting her lashes.
Sansa hummed.
“As if I won't make you my Head Auror.”
Tonks tried not to think about the implications of her cousin thinking of as far as the Ministry.
Because, well, future Tonks could show her Minsiter her due.
“May I sit here, I fear the rest of the compartments seem to be utterly full?” Her voice was pretty, was Harry Potter's first thought of Sansa Black.
He found the rest of her pretty, too, when he looked away from the gaggle of redheads.
Very tall for a girl, with curious eyes, with two colors. One bright blue and the other nearly silver. Red hair, straight as pin, longest he's ever seen on anyone, neatly past her waist. But what made something in him relax was the fact that she wore jeans, boots, and a crisp white jumper.
She was from the Muggle World.
“Y-yeah. ‘Course.”
She smiled. Sweet and pretty.
Something in Harry's chest moved. Shifted. He blinked.
“My name is Sansa.”
He found himself smiling.
“I'm Harry.”
Her eyes did not flicker to his forehead.
So Harry relaxed further.
The lingering stare of her cousin, Draco Malfoy causes something in her to tighten.
They were kin.
Yet.
Yet his family stood across a divide. She, born of a woman without magic, would be thought of as less that him in the teachings of their forefathers.
Sansa had once worn a crown.
Yet. Even then, she did not think her lessar than the maid, Joan, who cleaned her chamber pot. She keeps her gaze forward, as if she was admiring the plain stone stairs in front of her. She knew this confrontation was near impossible to avoid.
But-
She did not want more family to think her unworthy, unworthy to save, to live and come home.
“You are Sansa Black,” his voice was measured, drawling, but Sansa saw the curiosity.
Behind her, many gasped.
Sansa turned, slowly, but felt the muggleborn Harry lean slightly towards her.
“Indeed,” she said simply, “And are you, Heir Malfoy.”
The boy twitched. He had, afterall, called her informally. She was a Lady. Above him, if temporarily, in status.
If the stories were true, Sansa expected that Lady Malfoy had drilled this into the boy's head.
And he had ignored such etiquette.
Black 1, Malofy 0.
Two spots of a furious pink lifted on his cheeks.
The Black girl's hair was red.
Severus Snape is honest, at least to himself. When he had seen Potter, identical, smirking, looking and gazing at a red-haired girl, he had tensed.
Felt something in his stomach drop.
Then Minivera called out ‘Sansa Black’ and Severus had nearly spilled his goblet.
Black had spawned. He knew such. His only child with some muggle woman named Sara Snow… dead via sucide after Black had been thrown to rot as he should . The Tonks couple had raised her, and had not allowed the girl, prudently, to set foot in the Wizarding World. Odd mentions had circled. But nothing explicit. Andromeda Tonks, nee Black, had viciously squashed any attempt for the girl to be known in Wizarding England.
And, yet, here she was.
The same age as Potter. And like cursed stars, they were seemingly drawn to each other. His jaw tensed. The girl walked to the stool. Andromeda had not done her wrong. She walked with a ease, sweet grace any Pure Blood would near beat their girls to perfect. But she is no pureblood, no matter what her title said.
She sat. Tucked her ankles demurely. Hands on her overly long school skirt.
The Sorting Hat delicately dropped her head.
And the girl's back went as tensed as bow string.
Serverus blinked.
Once.
Twice.
For the Sorting Hat began to weep.
“Queen of Spring,” he breathed, within her mind.
Sansa Black did not like such an invasion. Nor did she like the fact that her Occlumency shields were up, and the Sorting Hat had slipped through like a fish into the river.
“ Your Aunt has not done you wrong, Queen of Spring. But I am not alive. It is not the same.”
He sobbed.
Sansa was as she always been. The strength of others when they so needed it. Like a girl who brought the women who had mocked and hated her to sing Hymns to the New Gods as a city burned and they thought of their rapes and deaths.
“Do not cry,” she whispered, gently, and ignored the fact her voice broke like a wave upon a shore in the silence, her goal was simply to soothe a hurt she had caused, “The past is behind me. It is merely upon wing and memory of a Raven beyond us both.”
“ You have lived a lifetime before this, and it hurts .”
Sansa sighed.
“So it does,” she tells him.
The Sorting Hat continued to cry.
“But do you not see?” She asks.
He kept to his tears.
Gently, Sansa Black thought beyond the hurts laid upon her.
Of Arya, throwing peas at her hair. Sweet and innocent of what would befall them.
The Hat suck in a breath.
Of a Mother who brushed her hair until it shone like polished metal in the light. Hands gentle and reassuring weight that told her of love and fierce protection.
The Hat sobbing began to ease.
Of a Father who would lift her into his lap, and look at all her stitches, from her messy snarls to the beginning of mastery beneath her fingertips. Whose name meant honor, justice, and yet lied without hesitation to protect those he loved.
Of Robb who lifted her in his arms and spun her, round and round until the world spun away from them both. Who once taught her the first steps of a Dance.
Of Jon who snuck her lemon cakes at neatly every meal. Who came back to her first, before Winter Fall.
Of Ricken, who snarled and crawled into her bed at night, to cling to her hair and count each and everyone one of her scars. Whose fierceness was only matched by the love in him.
Of Bran with his dying breath had gasped and told her, “ Lift the blade Sansa, now!” Confident, and knowing she would Break the Dawn for whoever was left.
Sansa Black thought of lemon cakes and summer snows. Sansa Black remembered the warmth and pride in her Aunt's eyes, she remembered the gentle and clumsy love of her beloved cousin Tonks, and she remembered the steadiness of her Uncle's hold on her. She remembers the glory high and bright in her, the first spring she had lived as a Black, heart light and free that it would always come to the world, once a year.
The Sorting Hat stopped its cries.
He takes it. The good she has seen, felt, clung to when the world only seemed to serve the dark and the wrong. There was always good. It was so hard to let it slip away. It was so hard to not remember the good when they came to suffocate you with their weight.
Sansa had almost died with the pain of the World had imparted on her.
But it was those small goods that had sustained her.
Given her strength.
Would always give her strength.
"Oh," he says in a still quite sorrowful voice.
Sansa smiled.
"It's alright. Do you see? Do not weep."
"Well," the Sorting Hat called, loud, and everyone within the hall burst into whispers, then a furious rush to have everyone shush burst through the hall as the Hat continued, "I have looked in your Heart, Sansa Black. I see that your mind is high enough for Bronze Eagles, but never shall I dare call you a litte bird. I see in your thoughts a cunning of Emerald Snakes, yet to call you a serpent would ignore the largest part of you. I see... Bravery, true, and brilliant, but to call you a Crimson Lioness would be spitting in the face of your valor and the trials you have faced. So it can only be your Heart, Sansa Black, only your heart that shows who you are in truth. Loyalty at the marrow of, hard work and steady, so it must be, the golden, HUFFLEPUFF!"
Sansa blinked, quickly at the words.
Chapter 70: Pajarito Colibrí (ASOI&F/MCU) P. III
Summary:
Sansa Stark goes to the Stranger’s side, yet this is not her end. The Balance is threatened, and Eternity and Death need a proxy in a universe headed for the imbalance. A road is to be taken. A Queen takes Death’s hand. A Queen accepts the task of Eternity. Starks of this universe are made of iron, and Sansa Stark is rewoven of the stars themselves.
Or a Queen of Winter is born to a Merchant of Death.
Chapter Text
Relationships Lady Death & Sansa Stark, The Stranger & Sansa Stark, Sansa Stark & Eternity, Tony Stark & Sansa Stark
TAGS: Dad Tony Stark, Papa Stark, Lady Death as an ‘Imaginary’ Friend,
Characters: Lady Death, The Stranger, Eternity, Sansa Stark, Tony Stark,
Additional TAGs: MCU, A Song of Ice & Fire Crossover, Sansa Stark Jumps the Multiverse,
Pide Al Universo, En Tu Ser Entero:
I
Queen Sansa of House Stark
Queen Sansa of House Stark, Ruler of the North, Riverlands, and the Vale, woke quietly peacefully, in a garden of the most lush life. Her head was in a woman's lap. The woman was threading her fingertips through her hair like her mother used to. Soft and good, careful not to pull the locks as she went. Sansa looks up and sees not quite kindness, not quite indifference in the woman’s face. But a mixture of the two. Her eyes were dark, like voids in her pale brown face. But what struck Sansa the most was the fact that her face was full- Unlike Sansa’s own, the woman didn’t look like she had been slowly starving for the better part of the year. Her mind whirls. Sansa then realized one thing, and for the first time, in a very long time, she was warm. She lets out a breath she had not known she was holding.
That is right, Sansa remembers. I am dead.
And then everything was quiet and sweet. Her mind stopped spinning. Her mind stopped fearing what was next. For it was no longer in her hands. She was no longer responsible for the fates of her three Kingdoms, and her Northern Realm.
The final battle had been fought, and Sansa simply did not survive it.
It was as simple as that.
Sansa breathed. Relished the calm, the warmth she suddenly realized that was abundant, and the familiar, lagging ache of her stomach was gone.
And it was good and quiet.
“It was so quick,” She whispers, smiles, and her hands drift to touch at her chest.
The chest that Arya had run through. Sobbing. Begging her to be clever and to do it another way. But Sansa had found her cleverness spent, her willingness to survive dwindled, if it meant more of her pack would die to protect her. She was one person, and this time, it had been her choice. The solution was this, as their Keep, their Winterfell, was over run. The song of Dragon’s dying keen in the air-
All other plans were thwarted.
And Rickon, sweet Rickon, begging her to do something. Her baby brother, so young, too young, to die for her.
With the words of the Three-Eyed Raven circling in her head. The solution she avoided so clearly was the only one left.
“It must be you, Sansa Stark. It must be your heart’s blood, your chest piereced to make the burning blade that kills the Night King. Die, and you will bring the Dawn.”
She had begged it of Arya. Her sister, her sweet, wild sister who was the only one of them strong enough to do it. Because- Because Sansa knew she couldn’t do it on her own.
Ricken had howled in horror. Only Osha holding him fast holding him back.
The last Sansa remembers is the frenzy, the thundering approach of the Night King, screaming in a deep voice for her to become his at last- And the sunlight touching her face for the first time in moons when Arya had finally screeched and pierced her through her chest with a wild sob.
“Your sister gave you mercy,” the woman tells her.
Sansa smiles again. Her sweet, wild sister.
“Did Arya slay the Night King with the blade?”
“She did. He will never touch you.”
Sansa smiles wider. Life lived. The dead rested. A Queen died, but Dawn broke, and the dream of spring to come as assured as a true vow. It was enough, even if Sansa did not live to relish the peace of it.
“Good. Will I see Father, Mother, and Robb now?”
The woman sighed. Shook her head slowly. Her jaw tensed.
“No. That cannot be your road.”
Disappointment is an old friend. Tears fall despite herself. She looks up at the woman, and she knows.
“Are you the Stranger?”
Dark eyes glow green. Vicious and bright. A magic that feels so warm. The woman smiles with brilliant mauve-touched lips.
“I am.”
“May I ask your name?”
The Stranger blinks.
“Why would you ask it?”
Sansa tilts her head. The Stranger still runs her hands gently through Sansa's hair. Her face may be stone, but her hands are gentle.
“You are a stranger until death. I am dead. Even if my road is not to meet those I love- I have met you. I am Sansa,” she tells the Stranger gently, “What is your name, Stranger?”
The Stranger ran a careful hand against Sansa’s face. Cupped her jaw delicately. She leaned forward, green eyes shining. It was not- not death in her gaze.
It was life.
Did the Stranger grant life? Was she the first and last to greet anyone? Or was it simply that she held it dearly in her gaze, even as she was everyone's last goodbye? Held it precious even as she watched it fade, or took it herself?
“I have been called many things, through the ages. Stranger, and so many titles it would take a thousand years for all to be spoken,” her voice turns, soft and pleased, “But rarely do people ask of what to call me. I am Lady Death, the personification of Death, the original Green Witch.”
Sansa nodded.
Death a lady, a Witch. How queer to know, she was gently amused of the Silent Sisters- brides to a woman.
The Stranger smiled. Sweet and wild and a touch too pleased. She winked. Sansa wondered if she heard her mind, heard it and found it as amusing as her. She was not alarmed. She was in the lap of a God, of the Stranger. She was her's now, and whatever her road may lead.
“It is so good to meet you. Thank you, for your kindness, my Lady.”
“You mean that, Queen Sansa Stark? You are only twenty namedays, and you are dead. Do you not mourn how little time you were given?”
“Of course I do. But I have mourned since I was one and ten. I am good at it, Lady Death. What is one more mourning?”
She laughed. Lady Death’s laughter was sweet and warm. Deeper, perhaps, than normal for a woman, but it was a good laugh.
“What is my road now, Lady Death?”
“I did not agree to this. I thought the path must be let to run without a proxy, but I see it now. It is not because you are this way that you were chosen by Eternity,” Lady Death cupped her face with her other hand, “And now I agree to it. I choose you as well.”
Sansa blinked.
“Chose me for what?”
Lady Death smiles, sweet and warm.
“ Balance. ”
Sansa swallows.
“... Do I have a choice?”
Lady Death carefully slipped out from under Sansa’s head. Placed her softly to the sweet grass. She stood tall. Looked at Sansa, and extened her hand. Held it gently in front of her.
“Of course you do. It is this Garden, or the other road. Take my hand, and we will go. Or you may rest. I will grant you that. No matter what anyone else will demand of me.”
Sansa knew it immediately what she must do.
So she took Death's hand.
Pide Al Universo, En Tu Ser Entero:
II
Queen Sansa of House Stark
Eternity dwelled in an endless summer sky, water at his feet that held them as sturdily as ground.
Eternity was unlike any deity Sansa had ever heard of. Perhaps he is one of the many Old Gods, or perhaps he is what the Father truly was- She is unsure. What she does know is that he is the stars, the cosmos, vaguely in the form of a human man. Tall, imposing, still in his peaceful world. He does not speak when she and Lady Death approach. He only cups her face between his enormous palms of stars. Stars touch her. As gentle like the light they give in the dark of the night. And yet Sansa knows suddenly that stars are enormous. Centers of power and fire and force- Yet Eternity makes the stars gentle enough for her to touch. Gentle enough that all that Sansa feels is the good of them. They live, they die, they give forth light, the sun is a star, the world of her kingdom is cradled in a star's embrace-
Sansa is-
Sansa is awed in a way she could never fully describe. For she feels it. Feels the depth of Eternity's regard. Of his trust in her, his choice is her. Her hand, her hand reaches out and-
Lady Death grips it tight. Gentle and warm. She too, has chosen Sansa.
Sansa is unsure as to why.
“I am unworthy of this,” She whispers, trembling and crying, shocked and elated and feeling so small yet so large in the hold of Eternity and Lady Death, “But… But I will do my utmost to fulfill your task, to honor your regard.”
Eternity speaks.
“ Hold true, Sansa of House Stark, hold the steel of your resolve, the depth of your compassion of your fragile heart. You who stirred the love of the star of your world and gave it strength to break from the curse upon it, you who moved the Celestial beneath your feet with your willingness to die and who chose to wake the spring upon its flesh. You who I saw and wanted for this. I have plucked you from the Multiverse, from your Peace, for this task.”
“What is my task?”
Eternity tipped his head forward. Rested his head against her own. One palm moved, within it a gleam so brilliant and powerful she wept harder at its light. She could not look at it.
“ Hold this well, and live. Love as you always have. ”
He pressed his palm to her chest, and Sansa turned into the stars themselves.
Pide Al Universo, En Tu Ser Entero:
III
Tony Stark
His daughter was born at Dawn, on March 20th, on the first day of spring, 1990.
Tony Stark was twenty years old.
He hadn't meant for a kid. If he was religious about anything, it was protection. The baby mama in question was named Sarah Snow, and she was twenty-four herself and was on the pill. They always wore condoms, and Sarah swears up and down she hadn't slept with anyone else when she came to him, red-eyed, snot-covered face, holding up half a dozen of positive tests.
Tony-
Tony wanted to dismiss it. The oldest fucking trick in the book. But- Something in him whispered, something in him told him, wait, listen . So he had. DNA tests, conducted by him, of course, had confirmed it. He was going to be a father. Sarah had begged off custody. Begged off his tentative suggestion of marriage.
“It's not what either of us want Tones. I'm having the fetus because- because I'm too late to abort.”
She had made it clear. She doesn't want the kid. Tony has some experience with a parent that didn't want you. So it went. Sansa Maria Stark was born.
She was perfect.
From the abnormally brilliant red hair to his mother's brilliant blue eyes looking up at him, Tony thought her perfect.
Tony is in love. His hands shake as he cups her little face.
“Sansa Maria Stark,” he whispers, gently.
The name comes to him. If he was anything but hyperfocused on Sansa's little face, he would have questioned how the name had come to him. He had vaguely thought to name her Maria, but it just… Felt right.
He swallowed.
“And her mother?”
Happy could only give a faint shake of his head.
“Already gone, Boss. Signed all the papers. It’s done.”
Tony nods.
Sarah had made her choice.
And so had Tony.
Pide Al Universo, En Tu Ser Entero:
III
Tony Stark
He didn't realize he could ever love someone as much as his Mother. Tony has thought she was the peak of it for him. No one else would be the same. Ever reach her level.
Even he can admit when he's wrong.
He loves Sansa way beyond what he felt for his mother. Not because she is more to him, necessarily. No, he loves Sansa more because with just a few weeks, he suddenly understood his mother more. Why she had stayed with Howard despite their sometimes tempetous relationship. Why she had always tried with him, even when he was being such little shit. God.
He would fight Kingdoms for Sansa. Fight the world to keep her little hand holding onto his fingers. Would fight to death to keep the soft breathe against his neck while she slept peacefully. Would cross valleys and scale mountains just to see her smile. She's only a month in a half, and she smiles and all that rushes through his head.
He's a sap. He knows he is.
“Hey baby girl,” he mummers, “Daddy's home.”
Happy gives a lazy salute. He's the only one that knows. Been playing babysitter while Tony's had four security replacement attempts.
His last guy lasted an hour.
“She's been an angel,” Happy said, and he's trying not to smile.
Sansa- his daughter was becoming the reason he got up in the morning.
“Is that so, munchkin?”
Sansa reaches for his hand. Curls her small palms around his calloused thumb. Leans her small face against his fingers. Coos. Sweet and soft.
And Tony breathes easier.
Pide Al Universo, En Tu Ser Entero:
IV
Tony Stark
Sansa Maria Stark breaks news in the most bombastic way Tony can think of. A year in, just like that one movie, Tony knows that something has to give.
He can't keep the world in the dark forever.
He rolls up to her namesake's next charity banquet, on his hip and baby bag over his impeccable ten thousand dollar suit. She's his plus one, of course. The bag? He chose this white monstrosity with little puppies on it. Attracted to the colors, Sansa had clapped at the sight of the pastel nightmare. It's a sharp contrast to the custom Channel lace getup he has her wrapped in. And the taser he has strapped to the bag itself.
The second a photographer spots him and Sansa, the world explodes with noise.
His teeth are out. He knew the world would clock that Sansa was… His. Eventually. It was too big a secret not to get out. So he made sure he would control how she was presented to the world. Sansa lifts her little pudgy chin and holds her head like a fucking queen. It's hilarious. He thinks it goes spectacular, especially since he makes a point of perching his enormous sunglasses on her adorable nose to keep the flashes from alarming her.
Baby girl doesn't flinch.
Because she was a Stark, and she was made of iron.
No, he thinks, teeth out, steel .
Pide Al Universo, En Tu Ser Entero:
V
Tony Stark
Rhodey is gaping at him.
Tony grinned. And, to keep his friend sharp, he shoves Sansa into his arms. Rhodey, for the first time since Tony meets him, fumbles. Nearly drops his baby.
Tony keeps her steady. He always will.
“You drop my kid, I will disown you,” he tells Rhodey, dryly.
It's a lie.
Because Sansa will never fall. Tony will always hold her steady. She is the nucleus of his universe. His main objective. But Tony needs to get Rhodey to say something . So far. No dice.
“ You spawned .”
Tony snorts.
“You're a Godfather, and your first thought is that ‘you've spawned’?”
Rhodey blinks. Grips Sansa delicately. Looks down dazedly at her small, assessing face.
“Godfather?”
Monosyllabic. Cute. I'm so glad I recording this. Not that Cabbage Patch is paying much attention to that.
“Who else would I trust enough with her?”
Rhodey shakes Tony to his core. He bursts into tears.
Tony blinks.
“How could you- fu- goddamn it Tony. ”
“She's perfect, Rhodey. Look at her. How could I not want this? ”
“She's how old?”
“A year.”
Rhodey then sucker punches him.
Worth it.
“ YOU ASSHOLE!”
Pide Al Universo, En Tu Ser Entero:
VI
Sansa Maria Stark
Lady Death smiles.
Sansa beams back, and ignores the spite that slips down her face. How mortifying, she thinks.
Lady Death moves a gentle hand down her face. Clears it of the mess. Sansa is ever grateful.
“How do you feel?”
Sansa hums.
“Queerly small,” She speaks. Her voice us high, clear and unsettled. It is pure Westorosi. English, unfortunately, isn’t quite in her gasp. She has tried, but at most, she has been able to translate ‘father’ much to her new father’s delight.
Chapter 71: And They Walked with the Creatures Who Sang(Hannibal)
Summary:
TRIGGER WARNING: Violence, GORE, Cannibalism (duh),
She gives herself a year, maybe two, before she dies. Whether as a pawn in a game she cannot possibly play or in the hands of the many monsters that pass through her father’s mind.
She is a dead girl walking in more ways than one.
Or Anastasia Graham, reincarnator, realizes very quickly that to be reborn in a world of monsters, she will not survive.
Notes:
... I finally have somewhere to watch this show. I read the books in college after being OBSSESED with 'Silence with the Lambs' I accidentally read a fanfic blind in this that I ADORED- And since then I've been wanting to for a fucking minute, but it was never streaming on anything I had. And EEE. FINALLY.
Surprise, surprise, I love it and wrote this all within the week.
*Squints*
Sorry?
Chapter Text
Song: 'Lily Rice' by Paris Paloma
TAGS: Papa Will Graham, Kid Fic, Dead Dove: Do Not Eat, Slow Burn, Yandere Will, Yandere Hannibal, SI, Self-Insert, OC-Insert
CHARACTERS: Will Graham, Original Female Character,
Relationships: Will Graham/Hannibal(Eventually),
The Blood Ran And It Stained All The Powder:
I
Her hand is too small.
The realization comes, and she knows somehow that isn’t right. When she wiggles her fingertips, she feels a ghost of what should be; these pale, porcelain pale things are not what she should have, not what she remembers to be her hands. Her skin is wrong as well; she is so pale that she is leaning toward blue. She realizes that something tells her she should be darker. She wiggles her wrong fingertips, and it hurts. To move, to make them obey her thoughts. Then she realizes that her fingertips are skewed.
Broken , she thinks.
That is why it hurts. Pain is a dull ache, familiar to her. She knows her body is always aching. But not because of anything done to her, not because she is broken outwardly. But because she is broken inwardly. But still, why is her hand so small? Why is it broken?
Why is it so hot? She thinks.
Sweat lines her brow, coats her upper lip with salt. That doesn’t seem right. It was winter. It should be cold, seeping into her bones to make her ache more . But it's hot. So hot . She feels like she's boiling . And- and then there’s this other hand. Larger. Too large to make sense, it curls around one of hers. Soothing, trembling thumb on the meat of her palm. Circles. Fingertips, she could barely feel it. They, too, looked broken. But the hand is holding her hand despite it. Vaguely, she realizes that something is burning . Heat, the scent of roasting pork. She nearly vomits. She is a vegetarian because of her health- nearly all meat does her ill. She should not be smelling cooking meat. Her- the ones that are her's do the same for her. She has not smelled the scent of meat in nearly-
How long? Why is it so hot?
The hot, the small hands, the broken fingers. The smell.
She doesn't understand. She only knows that something is wrong.
“ Anatasia, my little Anatasia,” the voice is guttural, feminine. Russian. She follows the line of the hand, too big, too large to make sense-
A woman is staring at her. Desperation in her blue eyes. Her eyes are soft, like the petals of a flower. She was beautiful once, with high cheekbones, fine brows, and a delicate chin. But her mouth-
It is Glasgow.
Her lips have been forcefully pulled away, open, shattered teeth and seeping gums exposed, and gathered cuts, fresh lines on the woman's face. This- it has been imposed on the woman, it has been ripped gleefully into her. It is curled, identical on each side. It's still fresh, still bleeding, still weeping with the freshness of the injury. Someone has seen her beauty, once, and been angry. Furious. Envious.
This, this Woman's mutilation, it is their design.
She realizes, faintly, stomach turning with the smell of pork, that she may have woken in hell, to danger beyond her understanding. She is small, she is broken, she is in hell-
“When I tell you, Anastasia, you run, ” the woman demands, in barely above a whisper.
The name given to her does not seem right. Does not fit against her skin. Does not seem to ring true to her. But…
What is my name? She thinks, panic clawing at her throat.
She is Anastasia? That seems wrong, but somehow right.
She will rise again.
Can she run? She does not know.
“ I-” the Russian flows easily. Her voice is hoarse but high. It is not her voice.
Did she know Russian? How could that be her voice?
She cannot remember.
Why must she run?
“ Run to the woods. Out the side door, two lefts, don't bother to lock or close the door behind you. Just keep running. Do not look back, promise me, Anastasia.”
It is so hot.
Why is this woman mutilated before her? Why was she so desperate to talk around a face ripped open, tongue, split in two-
She does not know.
But something small, and animal within her- Knows she must follow what she demands of her . The words from the Woman- They are true. Obey th y- Gently, she nods. Hooks her broken pinky around the Woman's. Tears slip out of petal blue eyes, and that broken hand, that broken hand, rubbing small circles into her palm, cups her face.
Love. Love is her Design, the Woman only is love. Comfort slips into Anastasia, even in hell.
The woman had been whispering. With a fierce nod, she croons her next words, nearly a shriek , louder.
“I love you!”
Somewhere in the heat, in the hell she has awoken to, a Beast hears.
The Blood Ran And It Stained All The Powder:
II
The Beast is-
Just a woman.
Average. Average hair, a mousy, not quite blonde nor quite brunette. Her face is neither pretty nor hideous. Round, firm chin, blunt brows. Marred and pale complexion. Swallow, yellow tinged as if she has not had enough sun or enough nutrients. She is not striking beyond that. With her brown eyes, neither obese nor stick thin. Average height, average, average.
Just another white woman you would pass in the street.
Her lips glisten with blood and fat.
Vaguely, Anastasia, if she really is called such, realizes it is not pork that is cooking. When she looks beyond the Woman’s face, whole chunks of the Woman's stomach and thighs have been skinned away. She sees it. She is undressed from the waist down, her shirt shoved up, just under her bra. She is being skinned, butchered. Like an animal.
The Beast is eating the Woman.
A whimper slips between her teeth before she can stop it.
A Beast smiles, and a monster has bits of the Woman between her teeth. Flesh, cooked just above raw.
Quietly, Anastasia holds back a gag.
“Oh, you're awake,” her voice is calm. Simple thing. She could be greeting a neighbor, bumped into by coincidence.
The Woman's hands twitch. Blood is on her brow. Dried. Knocked out at one point? She cups Anastasia's face with a firmer hand, even broken, even mangled, the Woman holds her with as much pressure as she can. She tries. Tries to get closer.
She can barely move. But she does it anyway.
For her.
She is Love.
The Beast laughs.
In her hands, she holds a bloodied pistol. Pistol-whipped the Woman. Pistol-whipped her, these fragile little hands are broken because she wanted to . Because she likes it. The weight of her arm, the gun, coming down. The splay of blood- she is not efficient. It is about the sensation she likes.
This is not the first time she has done this.
Her gaze looks at the Woman.
A Beast's eyes are hunger itself.
But- in the Woman's- all she sees is Love.
When the Beast crouches over them, the Woman lunges.
“RUN!”
Anastasia rises .
Two lefts, out the side door, to the woods.
She does not look back.
Even when shots ring out.
She promised.
The Blood Ran And It Stained All The Powder:
III
It is cold . A system shock that makes her nearly scream with the temperature difference. She shoves the scream down, slaps her broken hands over her mouth, refusing to allow it even the chance of escape. She will not make sounds, will not leave traces for the Beast behind her.
It is Winter.
Less cover in the Woods. Especially so early in the morning, the sun is rising. But it is still the only escape. She knows no other House is near enough.
How does she know?
It does not matter. What matters is distance. Vaguely, Anastasia realizes she is a child.
The Woman.
She is-
She can only be her Mother. What else but a Mother would face a Beast for their own child? What else but a Mother would be torn in pieces and think only about the small life next to her? Somehow, she knows something is wrong. Her Mother could not be so young, so Russian. Vaguely, she thinks beneath her wounds, the Woman, the Mother is- younger than her. But her body says otherwise. Her strides are small because she is small.
A child.
Judging by my size, no more than five. As young as three.
But-
Why do I think I am beyond this?
It does not matter.
What does is she must run.
The Blood Ran And It Stained All The Powder:
IV
She is very young. Even if she feels otherwise.
She can only understand that when she realizes she is only a mile or two out from the Beast, and she starts to feel the adrenaline start to fade. The cold starts to set in. She is dressed in fluffy, sweated, and bloody winter Tinkerbell pajamas. No shoes, just fuzzy socks long soaked with snow and muck.
It is the Beast or the Cold-
She will take the Cold.
Like falling asleep.
She is too wrought for tears, too focused on running. Too focused on getting away. She runs until she thinks the running will be the one to take her. Feels her chest heave in large gulps of air that feel like stabs in her chest, until her thighs and calves are throbbing, burning with the strain. Slumps against a tree. Her breath was haggard, painful, and like thunder in her ears. Or is that her heart?
There is little cover in the Woods. If the Beast gave chase, she would be found.
Anatasia looks up.
The tree she rests against- it is bare. Yet dense. And. There is a branch, just above her height.
Broken fingers feel little in the cold. After a couple of beats to get some of her breath, Anastasia climbs.
The Blood Ran And It Stained All The Powder:
V
The Beast calls her name. A sweet mockery of a crone, half-crazed affection unearned, unreturned.
The Mother-
Somewhere in her, she knows she is dead.
She died to get me out. Mourning is swift and like a wail within her. If she could make a sound, it would only be Lament.
The Beast calls out like she knows her. The thought makes something in her snarl. She doesn't know herself, and yet this Beast thinks she does.
Hate.
She did not know hate could feel like this. Like it is its own beast within her, Becoming a new life within her. A snarled, dirty thing that has teeth and claws, nestling in the spaces between her ribs, filling her heart with what feels like palpable weight. It grows, grows, makes purchase within her throat. Something within her- It Undoes. When the Beast walks beneath her, pistol in her hand, it shakes. Fear? Exhaustion? Anticipation? It does not matter. The other hand has a dying flashlight to combat the last vestige of the night and it too is shaking.
The Beast doesn't look up.
Quietly, Anastasia slips out of the tree. Quietly, she crouches, small broken fingertips curling around a stone. She throws it hard.
Like she knows she would, the Beast whips her dying flashlight in the growing morning light towards where the stone landed.
Her tentative grip on the gun failing, her shaking, and the blood that still lines the weapon causing her to drop it.
That is Anastasia’s plan. When the gun is dropped, she is ready to catch it.
The Blood Ran And It Stained All The Powder:
VI
She turns the second the pistol is in her hand. Does nothing but run, full kilt, away. She ignores the Beast, ignores the exhaustion within her.
Distance first.
Then, she can contemplate her actions. The Beast is still a hundred and something pounds heavier, nearly three feet taller than her. She is stronger, faster, and she does not have much time. Does not flatter. Don't zig-zag. Go for the thicker thicket of trees. She is smaller, she is shorter. Do not hesitate . She is the one with the gun.
Automatically, she checks the safety. Snaps it on. She shouldn't run with a gun with the safety off. When she thinks she has a good mile away, she slips it into the waistband of her tinkerbell pajamas. She climbs the nearest tree she is able. She can hear the Beast crashing after her. Maybe four hundred feet behind. She’s running. Shrieking her name. Anastasia ignores the Beast, climbs until she is ten feet off the ground, and then examines the gun. It’s a Walter PDP. 9 mm. Two shots fired. Max of 15 rounds.
Is it full?
No. The Beast has been busy, perhaps. She has four rounds left.
I will use three on the Beast, Anastasia swears.
It will not be fatal. She will not allow this Beast to make her more like her. Part of her wonders where this confidence, this knowledge of the gun, comes from. If she’s supposed to be this child, who in their damn right teach her these things?
It does not matter.
The Beast is there, out of breath, leaning against a tree. A hundred feet to her at five o'clock.
Brace for the kick. This is a pistol. More kickback. Aim, trickery. Two hands.
She estimates her body to be about thirty pounds at best. Taking precautions, she leans back, firmly into the trunk of the tree.
Loosens her shoulders and uses both hands to aim the gun.
Take a breath. Aims. At the exhale-She wishes, faintly, for ear protection. A pair of glasses with yellow lenses, maybe. She has neither. She pulls her trigger at the bottom of her exhale.
Once.
Takes another breath. Exhale, bottom of-
Twice.
Two to go. One more for the Beast.
She hits where she aimed. The kneecaps shatter, blood splays.
The Beast crumples.
That is my Design.
The Blood Ran And It Stained All The Powder:
VII
When the Beast tries to rise again, Anastasia uses another shot. Aiming for her half-lifted shoulder. She should not feel this vicious satisfaction at the cry the Beast gives out. But she cannot help it. The Beast has taken from her. Taking that sweet Mother and-
Well.
She deserves this pain.
Anastasia clicks on the safety, stuffs the gun back in the waistband of her pajamas, and all but falls out of the tree. Exhaustion is cruel. Weighs her down. She ignores it, ignores the aching ache of her fingertips, and holds the pistol tightly in her hands again. When the Beast finally looks up, she gets a two-handed swing of the pistol, with all of Anastaia’s meager weight to the face.
She keeps swinging until the Beast stops trying to stand. Her breath is a jagged, aching thing.
The Beast gurgles between mashed teeth. She breathes in a keen, disgruntled pain. She tucks the gun back in her pants and starts walking in the direction of the Mother.
She wants to see her.
Needs to see her.
She cleans her hands in the snow. Ignore how it stains the powder underneath her.
She wants nothing of the Beast on her. Not even the blood she has viciously won.
Take My Hand and Follow Me, Dear:
I
The Mother, her's, she suspects, is dead when she arrives.
Petal soft eyes greying, mangled mouth parted. Carefully, she closes her lids. Carefully, she searches for something to cover her dignity. She shouldn't do anything to her body, she knows. A closet is proven to be a linen closet. She finds the softest, coolest sheet. Covers the Mother gently. Then, she searches for a phone. Finds one in the kitchen. Not a cellphone, to her surprise, but a proper landline. The old kind, curly cord and all.
She wonders if it is even working.
Because who even has a landline anymore?
She stares, for a second, as she realizes that the stove is on. The Mother is still cooking. Quietly, she shuts the stove off. Walks away. Opening door after door until she finds a second phone. Same kind.
It works. Much to her surprise.
“911, what's your emergency?”
“Somebody just killed my Mammen,” she tells the responder, and she cannot help the exhaustion in her voice, the grief of it. Due to her apparent age, it sounds all the more devastating, the form of address slips out of her, French, she notes, strangely, “I shot them. You should probably send an ambulance.”
The responder is a professional. She hears only half a breath of hesitation from her.
“What is your location?”
That-
That honestly stumps her.
“I don't know. Can you trace my location?”
“Yes. Stay on the line for me, please? I'll send the nearest patrol your way and medical. Are you hurt?”
“Yes. The- She pistol-whipped me. I think she broke several of my fingers.”
“What's your name?”
“Mammen called me Anastasia.”
“...Anastasia, can you tell me how old you are?”
“I don't know. I think maybe five?”
Her body seems so old. Maybe. The professional responder- that is, when she falters.
“F-five?” The stumble is understandable.
She can't seem to talk or think like a child this young. But, well, it is what it is.
“I don't know.”
“...I- Okay, Anastasia, like the princess?”
“Grand Duchess,” she corrects.
“Right. Can you explain what happened?”
“The- The Beast came for us. She hurt us. Pistol-whipped us. When I woke up, she was- she was eating Mammen.”
A shaky breath.
“Mammen told me to run. Two lefts, out the side door. Don't look back. Get in the woods.”
“Are you- are you calling from a rest stop, honey?”
She sighs.
“No. The Beast followed after killing Mammen. I- the gun. She dropped it. I knew it would stop her. Three shots. Knees, shoulders. Then I did what she did to me and Mammen. I hit her with the gun until she stopped.”
She blinks.
Her hands are shaking.
“I- I-”
She can't seem to breathe.
Adrenaline, something in her tells her, is dropping. You might be going into shock.
“I need to get a blanket. I-” she shakes, “I might be going into shock.”
The Responder sucks in a breath.
“Honey, can you-”
“I’m going to put the phone down. One second, ma'am.”
“Ana-”
She puts the phone down, goes back to the linen closet, and grabs a fluffy blanket. Makes her way back to the room. A library, maybe?
“Hello again, I got a blanket. Keeping myself warm. I know that's important.”
“Anastasia- that's good. You might want to eat something as well, keep your sugar up-”
“The Beast was cooking Mammen in the kitchen. I turned off the stove, but I'm not going back in there. I can't see that again.”
“Oh, Jesus, ” the Responder says, voice cracking.
“What's your name?”
“Ah, I'm- I'm Donna, honey.”
“You've been very calm, Donna. Thank you. Do you have my location?”
“Yes. Yes, I do. The units and ambulance are en route, honey. 10 minutes. Was your Mammen Molly Graham?”
She blinks.
That might be right. She looks at the door, towards the woman who protected her.
“She was Mammen,” she responds.
“Alright, honey. Did you do anything else in the House after you got back?”
“Yes. I closed Mammen's eyes and covered her with a sheet. The Beast- she undressed her, to-”
She swallows.
“To butcher her, I think. I know you shouldn't move- move a crime scene. So that the Police can know what happened. But I didn't want to leave her like that. Naked and-”
Donna takes a shaking breath.
“It's okay, honey. Do you still have the gun?”
“Yes. I put the safety on, I promise. Even though it only has one more bullet.”
“How do you know it has one more bullet?”
“I counted. PP Walter, 9 mm, 15 rounds. It had six in the clip. She killed Mammen with two. And I think she's used it before. I think she's done this before. I think- I think she staked us out. She knew my name.”
“Jesus. Alright.”
“I'm scared, Donna,” that was the God Honest truth.
Chapter 72: We Didn't Start The Fire(The Boys)
Summary:
Waking up in a High Rise apartment that most certainly didn't belong to her, with no memory how she got there, what she is pretty sure is her own blood surrending her, Ashely Aguilera does the only sane thing.
She calls 911.
She really should have realized with ‘The Seven’ plastered everywhere, exactly what had occurred to her. In her defense thinking it was simply promotional material for the final season of the ‘The Boys’ was technically the saner option than waking up in the amnesiatic body of PR assistant in a fictional world were monstrous Superheroes were real.
Trigger Warning:
Misognistic language
Notes:
Song Inspirations for the fic are , ‘We Didn't Start The Fire,’ &’Big Shot’by Billy Joel, of course.
For the Conspiracy.
Chapter Text
TAGS: RED HEAD CONSPIRACY, Season 1 Au, OC Nopes Right Out, OC as Ashely Barret, It goes as Well as You Think, Ashely Barret/The Homelander, Ashley Barrett/Billy Butcher, Original Female Character, Technically? Coffee Shop AU, Or what does one do when you wake up in a fictional world rich as fuck and working for Nazis?, You Quit and Open a Coffee shop is What You Do,
And The People That You Knew At Elaine's:
I
2018
Ashley
“Your resignation?”
Ashely couldn't quite understand Madelyn Stiwell's tone. Was that surprise? Was that boredom? Was that suspicion?
Ashely hoped for boredom.
Desperately. She rather not have Stiwell sick Homelander on her for thinking she knew something she wasn't supposed to.
Because.
Oh boy did she know a lot she wasn't supposed to.
“I'm afraid,” she said, going for formal, “With my Medical circumstances, I am unfit to perform my duties.”
Whatever the fuck they were.
Sitwell looked at her, blue eyes red and puffy.
Ashely tired not think too hard what it meant that Sitwell was her only a emergency contact.
“Ashely-” here her voice finally shifted. Not concern, but a a very good proximity of it.
Sitwell was good. There was a reason she manipulated Homelander for nearly a decade. If Ashely didn't know better, she'd think that she was actually worried for her. But Ashley didn't trust this woman. Because, well, anything Vought associated was highly suspect at best.
Ashely Aguilera didn't dance with Nazis.
Or.
Well.
Ashely Barret now.
But in the very innermost thoughts, she would remain Aguilera. She wasn't this body, even if all of her official documentation, her very DNA declared her some pasty, nasty white lady working for Nazis.
But well, at least she got white privilege now? By default?
Sweet Jesus.
“If you won't mind reading the, uh, my chart, ma'am?”
Stiwell gave her a vague look of complete confusion. Pulled the chart her way. Flipped into it.
Ashely caught the moment she read her diagnosis, the exact moment she understood.
“Amnesia?”
She looked up. Her eyes flickering to the thick bandages around her head. The damage had been so severe she had to have her head shaved. So she was rocking wicked reconstructive scars and a Sinéad O'Connor look, she didn't hate it. She tried not to think that the original Barret pulled her hair out and was bald too. She also tried not to think about the fact that she was woke up in Barret's apartment severally injured in a way that was decidedly not cannon. She hadn't been very lucid, when she came too, only knew enough to grip Barret ancient iphone and called emergency services.
She didn't know what had made her fall and given her severe head trauma, but Barret was lucky her body wasn't dead.
Or maybe that's what happened.
Barret, unless they suddenly switch, was dead.
Dead as door knob.
Wait. That was Marley. I'm getting my evil white people mixed up.
“I-” Sitwell seemed genuinely startled.
Ashely shrugged, helplessly. In a sort of c'e la vie sort of way. She felt- Small. Sitting in a hospital bed with fictional character, very obviously heavily pregnant, staring at her in disbelief. At least that gave her some semblance of a timeline. Season 1 of ‘The Boys’ hadn't started. Yay? Sitwell sagged into the nearest chair. Gripped desperately at her stomach.
“... Accepted, Ashley. I'm going to make sure you get severance.”
Didn't she fucking fire Barret? Why is she being so nice. Hormones? Why is she here?
She had brought flowers. Obnoxious, bright patriot flowers. Ashely had honestly thought that be the end of it. But then she had started talking about work and recovery time and Ashely couldn't stand the thought of setting foot in Vought.
She did not have a fucking death wish.
“That's nice. Is it good?”
Sitwell blinked quickly at her.
“Yes. Vought has some of the highest severance in Fortune Five Hundred companies in the United States.”
Well, you would have to. Killing so many fucking people- Oh my God.
It's blood money.
Ashely made a mental note to donate as much as possible. She would find herself comfortable- Ashely Barret's degree was likely in fucking marketing or communications.
Fuck me, she thinks, unkindly. Not exactly useful to her real ambitions.
“Do you-” hesitancy. A fraction of real emotion, “Do you remember anything?”
Ashely could lie. Really. Really well.
The Theater Kid in her could nor be denied.
So she did.
“I- I actually don't? I mean, I don't even know who you are, other than obviously my boss.”
Madelyn Sitwell, whatever she was, maybe felt something for Barret after all. Her expression crumpled for a fraction of a second.
“Jesus. My name is Madelyn. Madelyn Sitwell.”
“Nice to meet you.”
It really fucking wasn't.
The woman blinked quickly.
“I'll get my staff to clear your desk. Send your personal items to your apartment.”
“Um-”
Madelyn stares at her.
"Which you don't know where- I'll arrange it," Madelyn said, firmly.
"Hiya," his voice is bright, his best show-ready smile.
Ashley Barrett blinked quickly at him.
Homelander tried not to wrinkle his nose at the sight of her.
Sloppy.
He had never seen her in anything but her god-aweful suits, the boxy cuts, eye-searing colors. But at least it was professional, and she at least had the pressence to wear make-up. A polished little sheep, at least. She was in wide legged jeans, highwaisted. Jeans and a cropped plain white t-shirt, covered with paint. He didn't know Ashely had freckles. But here she was, plain faced, jean clad. A white bandana was over her head. Madelyn hadn't been lying, her little pet assitant really was bald now.
It smelled of sawdust. Sawdust, paint, and- metal.
Busy little thing.
"Homelander, sir," her voice was- There was something different about it, "Hello."
Homelander couldn't quite pinpoint what it was. He guessed nearly killing herself would cause some change. God. Why she hadn't just died and not taken all of Madelyn's attention- He doesn't know. Ashely had only been her assitant for two years. Madelyn didn't even trust her to have her own Hero to manage. Obviously the girl wasn't worth much. But no, since her accident, Madelyn had been constantly occupied with her recovery. Focused on trying to reach out to her. Because she was ignoring her calls, because she was barely answering her texts-
She had always been such a nothing.
It has to be the pregancy. It was making Madelyn soft.
He wonders, faintly, why this girl was suddenly warrented any of the softness that Madelyn had to offer.
Judge Dredd is in her coffeeshop.
That is the first thought that comes to Ashely as she walks in from the kitchen, a tray of muffins in her arms as she spots Billy Butcher, Hawaaiin shirt and all. The second, honestly, is that she is glad she keeps a gun underneath the zinc counter, and one on her person at all times.
The thirds is one word.
Fuck.
She honestly had expected him, of course. She bets the obessive man kept meticulous tabs on all employees of Vought, trying to constantly find a weak link and in to slip into the company. And her? Assitant to Madelyn Sitwell, leaving the company, suddenly? That was a good in. Not that Ashley would give it to him. Because, again, she wanted to stay the fuck away from Canon as much as fucking possible.
She blinks.
"Welcome to Aguilar and Barrett's," she says, forcing herself to go for chipper.
Because.
Some Bull Shit was a foot, she was sure. Especially when Billy Butcher smiled at her, all charming and big white teeth, she knew his angle. Flirt, and recon. If he saw an opertunity, he would not hesitate to turn to blackmail, and even violence- She wonders, quitely, how Billy Butcher would react if he knew the actual fear he was provoking in her at this moment, was just the same as the thought of Homelander appearing in front of her again.
To follow a monster, I suppose you turn into one.
She thinks. She did hold sympathy with his story. She would be a monster if she didn't. But her sympthy was not worth the pain he would and could readily inflict on her if she followed any path that he was on.
"Morning, Luv," he drawled.
She had had a crush on Cupid on Xena, unabashedly as kid. The whiplash of understanding that he wasn't actually the actor and would and could hurt her was striking.
"Good morning, sir," she replied, polite, "How can I help you?"
Chapter 73: We Didn't Start The Fire(The Boys) P. II
Notes:
... I need to stop hyper-fixating. It's getting out of hand.
Chapter Text
And The People That You Knew At Elaine's:
I
2018
Ashley
“Your resignation?”
Ashley couldn't quite understand Madelyn Stiwell's tone. Was that surprise? Was that boredom? Was that suspicion? Her face was an astonishingly neutral, calm, collected sort. The only thing that indicated emotions at all was the slight tension in her jaw, the redness of her blue eyes. She was flawlessly put together, from her meticulous blowout to the cut of her skirt suit. Not a single baby hair, nails red and ready to cut a man. Ashley hoped that she was surprised. Or bored . Desperately. She would rather not have Stiwell sick Homelander on her for thinking she knew something she wasn't supposed to.
Because.
Oh boy, did she know a lot she wasn't supposed to.
“I'm afraid,” she said, going for formal, “With my Medical circumstances, I am unfit to perform my duties. So yes, Ms. Sitwell, I am resigning. Effective immediately.”
Sitwell just kept looking at her, blue eyes red and puffy. The finest of lines at her mouth shifted. She kept her poker face.
“I don't understand,” her voice was careful, still neutral, “I just offered you the opportunity for a trial run for a real position in Hero Management. I'm three weeks from my maternity leave. Ashley, you're throwing away an opportunity for your career. We can work around your medical needs.”
She also thought that the woman wouldn't care enough to come in person. To demand an explanation from her. By her own estimation, Madelyn Sitwell had no reason to give a fuck about her. Ashley was tired of not thinking too hard about what it meant that Sitwell was her only emergency contact.
Was it a mentorship situation? Was it the slightest of affection?
Or did Sitwell not want to scramble for an assistant so last minute?
“I still resign, ma'am.”
The woman jerked. Slightly. Head back. Blinking quickly.
“Ashley-” Here her voice finally shifted. Not concerned, but a very good proximity to it.
Sitwell was good. There was a reason she manipulated Homelander for nearly a decade. If Ashley didn't know better, she'd think that she was actually worried for her. But Ashley didn't trust this woman. Because, well, anything Vought-associated was highly suspect at best.
Ashley Aguilera didn't dance with Nazis.
Or.
Well.
Ashley Barrett now.
But in the very innermost thoughts, she would remain Aguilera. She wasn't this body, even if all of her official documentation, her very DNA declared her some pasty, nasty white lady working for Nazis. But well, at least she got white privilege now? By default?
Sweet Jesus.
“If you won't mind reading my chart, ma'am?”
Stiwell gave her a vague look of complete confusion. Pulled the chart her way. Flipped into it. Ashley caught the moment she read her diagnosis, the exact moment she understood.
Because Madelyn Sitwell wobbled in place. Placed her spare hand onto the swell of her very pregnant belly.
“ Amnesia ?”
She looked up. Her eyes flickered to the thick bandages around her head. The damage had been so severe that she had to have her head shaved for surgery. So she was rocking some wicked reconstructive scars and a Sinéad O'Connor look, she didn't hate it. Barrett's face was a pretty one, with large, pouty lips and bright, clear blue eyes. With the right accessories, the shaved head could look gorgeous. In her real body, she would never have felt enough courage to shave her head. She tried not to think that the original Barrett pulled her hair out and was bald, too.
Cause.
Canon event. Don't like that.
She also tried not to think about the fact that she was woken up in Barrett's apartment, severely injured in a way that was decidedly not canon. In suspicious circumstances. That Vought could have caused it.
Her only evidence otherwise was the fact that the damage hadn't been fatal. She hadn't been very lucid when she came too, only knew enough to grip Barrett's ancient iPhone and call emergency services. She didn't know what had made her fall and given her severe head trauma, but Barrett was lucky her body wasn't dead.
Or maybe that's what happened.
Barrett, unless they suddenly switched bodies, was dead.
Dead as door knob.
Wait. That was Jacob Marley. I'm getting my evil white people mixed up.
“I-” Sitwell seemed genuinely startled.
Ashley shrugged helplessly. In a sort of c'est la vie sort of way. She felt... Small. Sitting in a hospital bed with a fictional character, very obviously heavily pregnant, staring at her in disbelief. At least that gave her some semblance of a timeline. Season 1 of ‘The Boys’ hadn't started. Yay?
Sitwell sagged into the nearest chair. Gripped desperately at her son.
Teddy.
“...I accept your resignation, Miss. Barrett. I'm going to make sure you get severance,” she answered after a moment.
And there.
Was that sadness?
Or was it a mask of sadness to hide what she really felt?
Didn't she fucking fire Barrett? Why is she being so nice? Hormones ? Why?
She had personally brought flowers. Obnoxious, bright patriot and no doubt expensive, flowers. Ashley had honestly thought that would be the end of it. But then she had started talking about work and recovery time, and Ashley couldn't stand the thought of setting foot in Vought.
She did not have a fucking death wish.
One brush with a truck, and she was good.
Oh my God, I got Truck-kuned.
“That's nice. Is it good?”
Sitwell blinked quickly at her.
“Yes. Vought has some of the highest severance in Fortune Five Hundred companies in the United States.”
Well, you would have to. Killing so many fucking people- Oh my God. It's blood money.
Nazi blood money.
Ashley made a mental note to donate as much as possible. To several minority charities. She would find herself a comfortable resturant- Ashely Barret's degree was likely in fucking marketing or communications. Not exactly useful to her real ambitions. Ashley felt something in her wither. Her four years of culinary school, her six years as an apprentice to several restaurants around the city were gone.
Fuck me, she thinks, unkindly. Mulishly and a fraction closer to hysterics.
Because she had worked her ass off. She was one of the best patissiers in the city- or well, would be.
Wait.
Am…
Am I a person in ‘The Boys-Verse? ’
Her head hurt. It was, according to the TV, 2018. She, if she existed in the universe, was almost out of culinary school.
“Do you-” hesitancy. A fraction of real emotion, from Sitwell, causing Ashley to jolt out of her thoughts, “Do you remember anything?”
Ashley could lie. Really. Really well. The Theater Kid in her could not be denied.
So she did .
“I- I actually don't? I mean, I don't even know who you are, other than obviously my boss. From… Vought? Like, the Superhero company?”
Madelyn Sitwell, whatever she was, maybe felt something for Barrett after all. Her expression crumpled for a fraction of a second.
“Jesus. My name is Madelyn. Madelyn Sitwell. Yes. I’m Vought's Senior Vice President of Hero Management. You're my personal assistant.”
“Nice to meet you.”
The woman blinked quickly.
“I'll get my staff to clear your desk. Send your personal items to your apartment. I assume your recovery is long?”
Death flag down. Fuck you Nazis.
“Months. I believe my discharge is pending. What with my broken hip and the way they reconstructed my skull... I'll get my address from my paperwork. Thank you, Ms. Sitwell, and I apologize for the inconvenience during your pregnancy. Congratulations, by the way.”
Madelyn stares at her.
"I'll arrange it," Madelyn said firmly, “And a car service for your discharge. God, you'll need a lawyer for your accounts-”
Ashley frowned.
“Excuse me, but how close were we?”
Sitwell’s lips pressed into a firm line. She took a breath.
“I was a mentor to you. A-” she sighed, “I would call myself your friend.”
She blinked at her.
What bull shit is this?
With Your Fine Park Avenue Clothes:
II
Ashley
Barrett was-
Well. Ashley doesn't think she's seen that many zeros in her life. Not in connection with money.
“Assets?” Her voice is fate, even to her ears.
Because before her biggest ‘asset’ was her knives.
“A 2018 Porsche 911 Turbo S. A high-rise apartment in the Upper West Side of Manhattan, and of course, a lake house in Upstate New York.”
She owned her fucking apartment?!
“... Why would I own a car?” Her bewilderment is too real, “I should be committing everywhere. It's New York!”
The Laywer, found on her own google and research , because fuck the Vought ones Sitwell suggested, Mrs. Sierra, looked at her with a distinct look of sympathy. She lowered the black leather portfolio in front of her. She was an estate lawyer, and frankly, Ashley was the only ‘live’ client she had ever taken.
“Yes, Miss Barett.”
She frowned. Looked back down. Barrett was rich. Own property in Manhattan, rich. She had always been comfortable, but not property-owning comfortable.
I'm a fucking millionaire.
“... The house in Upstate New York, sell it. The car, sell it,” she said, finally, after a moment, and she looked over to her Account Manager associated with Sierra and Tucker law firm, Mr. Miller.
He frowned.
“Are you sure? The property is valuable.”
She shrugged.
“With my,” she looked at the zeros and gawked, “Physical therapy, I don’t think I’ll have much need for the lakeside. Or well, the car.”
She frowned. While a getaway car seemed like a handy thing to have, she did not need a fucking Porsche to do it. What was she, fucking Alice Cullen?
“What color is the Porsche?”
Miller squinted at the folio in front of him.
“Canary yellow.”
She snorts.
“I’m glad I’m selling it.”
It's both easy and the hardest thing to do to sell all of Barrett's property.
While part of her is tempted to move out of New York altogether, such a drastic change, so suddenly, might set off Sitwell, and she would be dead.
So.
New York, it is.
"Hiya," his voice is bright, his best show-ready smile.
Ashley Barrett blinked quickly at him.
Homelander tried not to wrinkle his nose at the sight of her.
Sloppy.
He had never seen her in anything but her god-awful suits, the boxy cuts, eye-searing colors. But at least it was professional, and she at least had the presence to wear make-up. A polished little sheep, at least. She was in wide-legged jeans, high-waisted. Jeans and a cropped plain white t-shirt, covered with paint. He didn't know Ashley had freckles. But here she was, plain-faced, jean-clad. A white bandana was over her head. Madelyn hadn't been lying; her little pet assistant really was bald now.
It smelled of sawdust. Sawdust, paint, and- metal.
Busy little thing.
The ex-lackey was opening up a coffee shop.
Fetching coffee for Madelyn wasn't enough .
"Homelander, sir," her voice was- There was something different about it, "Hello."
Homelander couldn't quite pinpoint what it was. He guessed that nearly killing herself would cause some change. God. Why hadn't she just died and not taken all of Madelyn's attention? He doesn't know. Ashley had only been her assistant for two years. Madelyn didn't even trust her to have her own Hero to manage. Obviously, the girl wasn't worth much. But no, since her accident, Madelyn had been constantly occupied with her recovery. Focused on trying to reach out to her. Because she was ignoring her calls, because she was barely answering her texts-
She had always been such a nothing.
It has to be the pregnancy. It was making Madelyn soft.
He wonders, faintly, why this girl was suddenly warranted any of the softness that Madelyn had to offer.
Judge Dredd is in her coffee shop.
That is the first thought that comes to Ashley as she walks in from the kitchen, a tray of muffins in her arms as she spots Billy Butcher, Hawaiian shirt and all. The second, honestly, is that she is glad she keeps a gun underneath the zinc counter.
The third is one word.
Fuck.
She honestly had expected him, of course. She bets the obsessive man kept meticulous tabs on all employees of Vought, trying to constantly find a weak link and slip into the company. And her? Assistant to Madelyn Sitwell, leaving the company, suddenly? That was a good in. Not that Ashley would give it to him. Because, again, she wanted to stay the fuck away from Canon as much as fucking possible.
She blinks.
Canon keeps trying to come to me.
"Welcome to Aguilar and Barrett's," she says, forcing herself to go cheerful, polite. As if she didn't know exactly who was squinting at her
Because.
Some Bull Shit was a foot, she was sure. Especially when Billy Butcher smiled at her, all charming and big white teeth, she knew his angle. Flirt and recon. If he saw an opertunity, he would not hesitate to turn to blackmail, and even violence- She wonders, quitely, how Billy Butcher would react if he knew the actual fear he was provoking in her at this moment, was just the same as the thought of Homelander appearing in front of her again.
To follow a monster, I suppose you turn into one, she thinks.
She did hold sympathy with his story. She would be a monster if she didn't. But her sympathy was not worth the pain he would and could readily inflict on her if she followed any path that he was on.
"Morning, Luv," he drawled.
She had had a crush on Cupid on Xena, unabashedly as a kid. The whiplash of understanding that he wasn't actually the actor and would and could hurt her was striking.
"Good morning, sir," she replied politely, "How can I help you?"
She sees the exact moment he's taken aback. Whatever sort of monster Butcher is, he's still a charismatic, handsome white man who expects women to look at him and flutter.
Ashley isn't blind.
He was fucking McCoy, in another universe. Yum.
But.
She can also see the dozens of red flags from Butcher's, well, everything.
Rule, never let crazy dip into your coochie.
Butcher was that.
Certifiable. Hot, but certifiable.
So. He could charm away.
She's not biting.
I am zen, bitch.
Homelander watches.
Just keeping an eye on Madlyn's worthless little side project.
“Oh, hi, hello little dear heart,” she whispered.
Something in Homelander jolts. He had never heard Ashley sound like that. She usually edged on the nasel. High-pitched. Shrill. Since the accident, she's been calm. Near monotone. A… nothing person.
This.
This was soft. Careful.
And-
She crouched. Soaked her jeans and legs in a second. Put aside the trash bags. Slowly extended a hand in front of her.
“Come on,” she pleaded.
A kitten.
A fucking scraggly little, ugly shit of a cat. Flea ridden, probably.
Hiding in Ashley's trash.
The miserable little thing- it fucking nudged against Ashley's outstretched fingertips. Tentative.
Ashely-
She smiles. Simple. Soft, upturn of her lips. He's never seen her like that. She snatches the cat with deceptive quickness, but with the gentlest of grips.
The kitten barely flinches, only bites into the meat of her palm. Tiny, needle-like teeth draw blood. It's a good chomp, gnawing into the girl's flesh. He watches blood bloom on Ashley's snow white skin.
She does not flinch at the blood. At the hurt. Only soothes the opposite hand against the kitten's head. Keeps at it, softly. She does this for several minutes, as the kitten bites deeper, grinds its teeth into her skin. She just keep whispeirng, soothing, as the kitten-
Slowly stops thrashing in her hold.
The kitten let's go. Little dirty tongue lapping at her marred hand.
Ashley smiles.
“ Good boy , that's it, dear heart, you're just scared. That's alright. Everyone gets to be scared.”
She stands. Legs mud mud-filled. Streaked with water and trash and mud, her jeans dripping and stained.
She doesn't care, nor notice.
Her blue eyes are on the stray.
His eyes are on her.
Hughie Campbell.
She sips at her matcha.
“Good morning, welcome to Aguilar and Barrett's.”
Chipper.
He twitches.
Did Butcher switch out? Tag team because his flirting wasn't working?
She is amused, if unsettled by the thought. She should have hoped that unloading her sob story was enough to get the man to back off. An amnesiac wouldn't do him much good. Or was that the plan? Swap horror stories with sweet Hughie and be the inside man? Have him talk about Robin and get her to join their self-serving Crusade?
“U-uh-”
She wonders if he has murdered Translucent yet.
To follow monsters, you must become one.
She kept her smile on. Even as she shifted on her foot to be closer to the panic button and gun beneath the zinc counter.
“Take your time,” she told him gently.
She watched him duck his head, take out a slip of paper. Blushed to the tips of his ears. Sweaty. Clammy. Was he having a panic attack? His breathing was very quick.
“A F-flat white and-, uh? With some, uh, Jammy Dodgers- Biscuits? ”
Butcher's regular order. She hummed.
“Will that be all?”
“Ah-”
Butcher slipped in, regular swagger.
“Morning, Luv,” he threw an aggressive arm around Hughie's shoulder, bringing his taller frame lower, “Sent my mate Hughie ahead.”
She, despite herself, is amused. It is very obvious that whatever Butcher had expected of Hughie, the Canary had failed.
“Good morning, Mr. Butcher.”
He leaned against the counter, a lazy sort of casual, rugged charm.
Real Eomer of him, actually.
She ignores it.
“Oi, how many times, just Billy from you pet.”
“At least a couple more times,” she said simply.
He grinned.
Like always, Ashley thought it didn't reach his eyes.
They were the eyes of a man who had broken.
They still scare the shit out of her.
He wanted to hate the bird.
He honestly did. Standing high, left hand to the Queen bitch herself once upon a time. But.
She was After Becca. Too young, would've been in school when it was said and done. Barely ending A levels. Or entering Uni. She couldn't, wouldn't have been there to cover what happened to his wife. And he knew the norm for Vought was fuckery, but- She honestly didn't seem the fucking type. Soft. Gentle. Polite. She still called him fucking sir, for fucks sake, when he had done his best for disarming and roguish charm. She only looked at him without fucking Mona Lisa smile. Big blues fucking watching him like a little bird follows a snake.
Either the girl thought he wasn't worth a lay, or she was honestly that polite to his Bullshit. She should have been perfect in. It should have been all he wanted. Good terms with the upper parts of Vought- At the beginning, he thought he could get her to go back. Get what he needed- an inside ear in Vought's fucking halls.
He shouldn't be fucking hesitating.
He should be pushing, angling to get her back into the building.
“I don't know what happened to me. It's what scares me most. I just- woke up hurt . ”
He has very good reason to believe that Ashley Barrett had seen something she shouldn't have. Vought had acted as it alway fucking did. Part of him wonders if the girl honestly forgot, or she was protecting her fucking skin. Leaving Vought, she had no reason to leave. Sitwell, he found, checked on the girl. Sent flowers, like clockwork. They were always by the register. With a small pile of get-well and wishes cards, nearly pulled in a small wooden box.
“Good Morning, Mr. Billy,” that fucking smile. Soft and serene.
“ ‘lo,” he drawled, “Poppet.”
She blinked at him, carefully, blue eyes searing.
A man could fucking drown in eyes like her's.
Billy thought she should have that. But she had no one. No lover, no friends or so much as a fuck buddy, no siblings, dead mum and, an estranged dad( something in him wondered if a monster lingered there for her. ).
The closest thing she had was Sitwell, the monster, monitoring her.
“What can I get you today?”
“Flat white, again. And them jammy dodger biscuits you whipped up. Fucking nice them.”
“A dozen Jammy Dodgers cookies , coming right up.”
He scowled. Mockingly harsh.
“It's a fucking biscuit.”
“A bunch of pasty white men rebelled for the right to say cookie,” she replied, calm and just-
Just a touch of mischief. A glimpse of bite, impishness.
Something in Billy wondered why she hid it. Why didn't she just… be?
“Fucking Yank,” he says, half serious.
And fuck. That softer smile. The light that lifted to her eyes. Rarely smiled, Ashley Barrett. Only looked at the world with her drowning eyes and seemed to exist in quiet- He didn't even know what to fucking call it. Just… Wrongness in her.
What did they do to you? To look out at the world like fucking that?
“Says the Brit that drinks coffee. ”
He snorts.
“American tea is shit.”
“Okay, Colonizer,” she mused, calm and mirthful.
Billy-
Billy laughed.
He can't remember the last time he did. Fuck. He couldn't, shouldn't get attached. To her. To fucking Hughie, who just-
He blinked.
Homelander watches.
Ashley hummed. Sweet and soft. Twirled in her miniskirt. Her little black apron followed the stiff movement of her flared dress.
Chapter 74: Updates~
Chapter Text
The Following Stories in this Fic have been published as their own fics:
- Entropy (SAILOR MOON/MHA)
- The Sky is My Room (Wanda SI)
- I Must Become a Lion-Hearted Girl (Penelope Featherington SI, Bridgerton)
- And They Walked With the Creatures who Sang (SI KID Fic in Hannibal)
- We Didn't Start the Fire(Ashley Barrett SI) as 'Don't Forget Your Second Wind'
Chapter 75: Everybody Scream (Mistborn)
Summary:
An artist is born a God-Killer.
Or the SI-Vin AU, no one wants.
Notes:
Song Inspiration: 'Everybody Scream' Florence + the Machine.
Cause I am predictable.
Please be gentle, I read the OG Mistborn like 10 years ago and had this idea bouncing around my head with the VAGUEST recollection of the story... Which reminds me. I need to reread it.
Chapter Text
TAGS: AU, OC-Insert, Modern Girl in Mistborn, Or OC nopes right Out on The Plan to Kill a God-King and Unseal the Devil, Literal Sympathy with the Devil, Ruin with forced Nuance, Ruin Gains a Heart, Ruin is told to Extend the Universe’s Warranty Please and Thank You or stay in the Pit, SI is chill with the concept of the Heat Death of the Universe, That’s Ruin’s Little Chaos Gremlin, Or Ruin Adopts Vin, Vin Rolls with It, Lord Ruler Still Bites It, Lord Ruler SUCKS, Come and see the violence inherent in the system! Help, help, I'm being repressed, Vin the Live Streamer to Chat, Ruin is a reluctant only member of ‘Chat’, Cracky sort of Premise, Bestie Ruin & Vin make Lord Ruler’s Day Be Rued, Preservation Host Goes Awol, She’s into Nilisim within Reason, Artist Vin, Vin is the Banksy of the Costmere Okay?, Si!Vin is CHILL, PLOT SAYS PEEKABOO BITCH, Author Read Mistborn like 15 years ago,
CHARACTERS: Vin & Ruin, Kesliser & Vin, Sazad & Vin,
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
I
‘You need to eat,’ Ruin’s voice, a curious amalgamation of several voices, as if they couldn’t settle on what they wanted her to hear as their voice, its tone was not… Worried. Per say. She does not think it is in God of Destruction’s understanding to worry. But she does feel a pointed urgency, faintly, in her to feed herself. Ruin understands starvation and death that will follow if she doesn’t eat, doesn’t sustain herself. And Ruin understands that Vin is the key to entering Lord Ruler’s Kredik Shaw and slipping into the Well of Ascension to unleash them back into the world.
Ruin had waited centuries, and she is here, an instrument that knew exactly what to do to get them out.
“I also need sleep,” she muses, amused, “I got like two hours.”
Faintly, she feels Ruin make a sound that reminds her of a car crash. Grinding metal. Breaking glass. She hums in response. Faintly. A song of another world, a song of another life. As always, it is the creation and show of life that makes Ruin in her head shudder in disgust, disgruntled unease. Push slightly away from her. She tugs on her bronze earring, out of habit, in a quiet sorry, not because Ruin actually resides in it.
She sighs.
“I will eat, I promise,” she murmurs.
‘And sleep?’
“That I can never promise.”
She wonders if she should be worried, Faustain bargains and all, making promises to an evil deity. But, well, Ruin has to be unsealed to collect, so to speak, so it’s not like it matters. Their influence is minuscule, in comparison to what it could be; their power is limited until and when she decides to let them out. They could, of course, always kill her. Get an Inquisitor to rip her head off for not doing it sooner. But they haven’t. Any time she’s even seen an Inquistor, rare as it was when she was around the Dominances, even when she’s in the middle of using Allomancy, they sort of… Just slip right past her.
She doesn’t quite understand it, but in the sixteen years since young Messily had been sacrificed for her Seeker powers, Ruin has…
She doesn’t know if she can call it mellowed. Their relationship is a complex mess, she can admit.
She’s supposed to destroy their consciousness.
She has the power to do it. They know it. Felt it since she had first started practicing on taking the body of Preservation to fuel herself.
But in the hundred years since its seal, Vin has been the only being to answer when it spoke to them from the Well. It had taken her longer than she liked to really pick out her own self-destructive thoughts from Ruin’s intent, but she had managed it, and Ruin had, of course, focused on her because of the abnormality.
Even gods grew lonely in solitude.
And then they had seen her mind. And then she saw that she was… Neutral if leaning on ‘eh’ on the possible destruction of the universe as long as it happened gradually. Like. Star death timeline slow. In her head, Ruin grumbles at her thoughts. She grumbles back.
'This world was never meant to die quietly or slowly.'
“And I was never meant to be in this world,” she counters.
They were on an impasse on the ‘Time-line’ on the Ultimate Destruction of the World. Which is why she had spent the majority of her second life skirting around the Dominicans instead of bee-lining straight to kill Lord Ruler once she had been able to somewhat control her Allomancy and her ability to draw upon Preservation's remains. Beyond waiting for the right time to draw on the Well’s power and to usurp the Lord Ruler’s hold on it, this timeline argument was what kept her away.
She carefully slips past a minor noble, relieving him of some of his coins quite easily. The weight of the coins in her dress pocket is slim- a purposeful thing on her part. She doesn’t take a lot. Taking a lot gathers attention, and if there is one thing Vin the Skaa, the girl with Ruin whispering in her ears, doesn’t want is attention. So, a little bit, every once in a while, she stole. The fact that she is still a thief, even just a simple pickpocket doesn’t weigh on her. Living out her second life as chattel, as an object due to one Dick Head’s urge to exert control and commit genocide, even on his own people, had left her very little sympathy towards this world’s rules. Which is why she slips her coins into the pockets of various Skaa as she makes her way past them. A tired-looking mother, a bent-looking leather worker working on someone’s shoes.
Fuck the Nobles.
Fuck the Lord Ruler.
Just not everyone else, she thought, gently, to Ruin.
Ruin sighs in her head. Annoyed, maybe. Hard to really pinpoint the God of Destruction’s vibe, and all that, even after sixteen years of figuring them out.
Ruin is a companion, an ill one, but Vin, once a girl of another world, the would-be Heir of Preservation, knows no other voice if she can help it. In a world living under the Yoke of a reluctant nomad hero turned apathetic and cruel God-King, you don’t tend to make friends. If she were a good person, she wouldn’t have abandoned Reen, a boy she vaguely remembers who would have died for her. But she is not a good person. The second, she was old enough to do more than trip over her own damn feet; she was fucking running from his abusive ass.
‘You must eat something, Vin.’
Again, it isn't worry. Gods do not worry.
But it is the closest they would ever come to it.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
II
“That’s her?” Keliser’s voice is careful.
Sazed next to him is all but vibrating on the spot.
She’s a child.
A thin slip of a girl, polishing lower-quality jewelry with a gentle hand. Well fed enough, for a merchant skaa, he thinks, but not particularly notable beyond her pale skin, dark hair braided back, and soft slanted eyes. She was a disarming sort of pretty child, which is why he thinks her employer has placed her front and center.
She doesn't fit with the image of defiance he thought the Illustrator would invoke. Gentle looking, face unlined, and a gentle sort of sweet. And young.
For the Murals across the Dominance had hit them all like a Javelin.
Images.
A long-dead flower that covered the back of Keep Ventura. Beautiful and strange and full of thorns.
A mountainside with a pit drawn in its very middle.
A Man preaching to a crowd on the Hall of Inquisitors.
A fist thrown to the blue sky upon the streets of Luthedal. And more. Across a period of five years, the Lands of Lord Ruler had bloomed with the Illustrator's drawings.
And the last. Just a month ago.
‘Ruin will come to Rashek.’
Simple. Sweet. Scrolled on dozens, hundreds of languages that Sazed had whispered had not been spoken for centuries.
In languages he did not know or have the faintest connection to.
All written across the expanse of the furthest Tower of Kredik Shaw itself.
The response of The Lord Ruler had screamed it was more than simple.
For Lord Ruler had destroyed one of the Thousand Spires of his own Palace to scrub it clean.
Kelsier cannot imagine this slip of a girl being the one to climb the spire and paint out her message.
Yet she had.
Meaning she was at the bare minimum, a Mistling-
She looked up from her work. Sharp dark eyes.
Tin-eye, then? That more or less confirmed to him that young skaa was a mistborn.
A mistborn good enough to paint the Lord Ruler’s palace by herself without getting caught.
He grinned.
She sighed and jerked her chin at the door.
Around then, the mists swirled.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
III
That, she thinks, unhappily, Is a Main Character if I ever saw one.
She thinks it the Not!Jesus guy.
What was his name? Vin vaguely remembers that it starts with a k. The original Vin’s father figure. The mastermind.
Vaguely, she remembers him appearing in the Steampunk sequel series. And then the man next to him was the actual Jesus man. The man who would take the power of Preservation and Ruin and create Harmony within himself. Kind and gentle.
She sighs.
Ruin huffs. The sound of a great beast grumbling their displeasure.
“Hello, Survivor of Hathsin, what brings you to my door?”
K-not!Jesus guy freezes. She tilts her head. Humming her song of another world. On her hip, she has several vials of metals ready to swallow. She doesn't think it will be a fight.
But I will cut a bitch if I have to.
“The Illustrator,” he returns, with a bright smile and grin, recovering quickly. Nodding in greeting.
She smiles. I knew that would bite me. But I didn't expect it to be so soon.
“Huh. Figured I would be harder to track down than this. This is worrying,” she muses, “I need to leave the central Dominance then, if a Mistling crew of thrives can track me so quickly.”
“I believe it took us the better part of a year.”
The piece in the Western Dominance, then. That was a good one. She had liked drawing oceans long dried and gone.
Ruin grumbles like the call of a dying whale.
‘Get away from them.’
“It will be alright,” she soothes, “I'm not buying what they are selling.
Not Jesus and actual Jesus blinked at her.
“Pardon?” Asked the actual Jesus figure.
“I'm talking to the god in my earring,” she said calmly.
They blinked at her. She huffed a laugh. Ruin snickers like a naughty child.
“I beg your pardon?”
She taps at her earring. Simple. Bronze. The blood of a child. She had no emotional attachment to her biological sister. But she does mourn a murdered child, driven to that death by the God that whispers in her ear.
“A god talks to me.”
Not Jesus looked competitive. Not repelled. Would he see it as an in? He who wanted to kill himself to invoke emotion in an apathetic populace? Ruin sighs. A gale of tired sighs across lifetimes.
“What god?” Actual Jesus figure.
She hums.
“You will meet them eventually, I think. I shouldn't tell you now.”
The man looked fascinated, of a touch unsettled. She stared at him. Snaps her fingers.
“Sazed. Oh. I had forgotten that.”
He stares. She looks back to…
“Kesiler. That's right. Mare,” his jovial smile drops right away, “She didn't mean to betray you. Mistborns in the know can pierce Copper Clouds. It wasn't her fault. She died for you, that's how much she loved you, even when she knew you doubted her.”
Kesiler looks…
Murderous?
She sighs.
“Also, dying for a cause, even a good one, is fucking useless. Dying is easy, Living is harder . I would know. I've done it once, it was-”
She stops.
Something in the Mists.
Ruin quiets.
She feels-
Ruin screams.
A thousand voices, begging.
Vin tumbles forward into her polishing work.
“Stop,” she begs.
Ruin keeps screaming.
Outside, Vin feels Preservation’s body swirl. Feels it react to her distress.
The men stare at her with awe as the Mists shatter all the windows in the shop.
Ruin keeps screaming.
Vin feels-
An echo.
Someone else is moving Preservation. Far away. But the agitation tugs at her.
Mother Fucker.
She grips desperately at the vials on her hip. Tosses some to Kesiler. Swallows as many as she can tolerate.
“Ruina? How many Inquisitors?”
The men jolt.
‘Five Inquisitors.’
She laughs. Half-crazed.
“How many can you hold back?”
‘Some. Not all as I am. He has sent them in mass through city. Vin. GET AWAY. We have an argument to continue.’
Ruin keeps screaming.
“Stop fucking screaming, please.”
They quiet.
A god does not worry.
But she feels an urgency she cannot dispel.
“You should drink that.” She nods to the vials, Kesiler, “Five Inquisitors, coming in hot, Survivor of Hathsin.”
Poor Sazed gasps.
She grins. Savage. Flips her skirts to tug out her Mistborn cloak.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
III
First things first.
She moves at the Mists the second she's outside.
Push and pull. Alter the currents.
Kelsier sucks in a breath.
“How are you-”
“Ruina?”
‘You have him distracted. He is sending more towards where you have concentrated the most of Preservation. Inquisitors are still coming, Vin.’
“Fucking mother fucking dickhead Rashek. Petty dick. I'm going to stab the fucker.”
“Who is Rashek? That is a-”
“Oh. That's the Lord Ruler's name.”
A squeak. Sazed.
“What? The reason he feared his own people so much is that he knows the power of stories. All too well.”
“But- Does this mean-”
‘Vin.’
A god does not worry.
Does not.
Yet.
“Fucking fuck.”
A flank.
“Five?”
‘You will not die.’
“You don't get to choose that.”
‘YOU WILL NOT DIE!’
Screams in the Mists.
The Inquisitors. Ruin is shoving their influence into them.
She pulls herself towards the nearest scream. Behind her, vaguely, she hears Keliser.
Vin knew this world too well.
When she reaches the Inquisitor on his knees, she does not hesitate.
She removes his head.
“One,” she says simply.
Chapter 76: Everybody Scream (Mistborn) P.II
Summary:
An artist is born a God-Killer.
Or the SI-Vin AU, no one wants.
Chapter Text
TAGS: AU, OC-Insert, Modern Girl in Mistborn, Or OC nopes right Out on The Plan to Kill a God-King and Unseal the Devil, Literal Sympathy with the Devil, Ruin with forced Nuance, Ruin Gains a Heart, Ruin is told to Extend the Universe’s Warranty Please and Thank You or stay in the Pit, SI is chill with the concept of the Heat Death of the Universe, That’s Ruin’s Little Chaos Gremlin, Or Ruin Adopts Vin, Vin Rolls with It, Lord Ruler Still Bites It, Lord Ruler SUCKS, Come and see the violence inherent in the system! Help, help, I'm being repressed, Vin the Live Streamer to Chat, Ruin is a reluctant only member of ‘Chat’, Cracky sort of Premise, Bestie Ruin & Vin make Lord Ruler’s Day Be Rued, Preservation Host Goes Awol, She’s into Nilisim within Reason, Artist Vin, Vin is the Banksy of the Costmere Okay, Si!Vin is CHILL, PLOT SAYS PEEKABOO BITCH, Author Read Mistborn like 15 years ago,
CHARACTERS: Vin & Ruin, Kesliser & Vin, Sazad & Vin,
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
I
‘You need to eat,’ Ruin’s voice, a curious amalgamation of several voices, as if they couldn’t settle on what they wanted her to hear as their voice, its tone was not… Worried. Per say. She does not think it is in God of Destruction’s understanding to worry. But she does feel a pointed urgency, faintly, in her to feed herself. Ruin understands starvation and death that will follow if she doesn’t eat, doesn’t sustain herself. And Ruin understands that Vin is the key to entering Lord Ruler’s Kredik Shaw and slipping into the Well of Ascension to unleash them back into the world.
Ruin had waited centuries, and she is here, an instrument that knew exactly what to do to get them out.
“I also need sleep,” she muses, amused, “I got like two hours.”
Faintly, she feels Ruin make a sound that reminds her of a car crash. Grinding metal. Breaking glass. She hums on response. Faintly. A song of another world, a song of another life. As always, it is the creation and show of life that makes Ruin in her head shudder in disgust, disgruntled unease. Push slightly away from her. She tugs on her bronze earring, out of habit, in a quiet a sorry, not because Ruin actually resides in it.
She sighs.
“I will eat, I promise,” she murmurs.
‘And sleep?’
“That I can never promise.”
She wonders if she should be worried, Faustain bargains and all, making promises to an evil deity. But, well, Ruin has to be unsealed to collect, so to speak, so it’s not like it matters. Their influence is minuscule, in comparison to what it could be; their power is limited until and when she decides to let them out. They could, of course, always kill her. Get an Inquisitor to rip her head off for not doing it sooner. But they haven’t. Any time she’s even seen an Inquistor, rare as it was when she was around the worst bits of the Dominaces, even when she’s in the middle of using Allomancy, they sort of… Just slip right past her.
She doesn’t quite understand it, but in the sixteen years since young Messily had been sacrificed for her Seeker powers, Ruin has…
She doesn’t know if she can call it mellowed. Their relationship is a complex mess, she can admit.
She’s supposed to destroy their consciousness.
She has the power to do it. They know it. Felt it since she had first started practicing on taking the body of Preservation to fuel herself..
But in the thousands of years since it’s seal, Vin has been the only being to answer when it spoke to them from the Well. It had taken her longer than she liked to really pick out her own self-destructive thoughts from Ruin’s intent, but she had managed it, and Ruin had, of course, focused on her because of the abnormality.
Even gods grew lonely in solitude.
And then they had seen her mind. And then she saw that she was… Neutral if leaning on ‘eh’ on the possible destruction of the universe as long as it happened gradually. Like. Star death timeline slow. In her head, Ruin grumbles at her thoughts. She grumbles back.
This world was never meant to die quietly or slowly.
“And I was never meant to be in this world, Ruina,”she counters. She uses Spanish because it irked them slightly to hear the tongue of a foreign universe, and because it felt nice to have a little bit of home spoken.
They were on an impasse on the ‘Timeline’ on the Ultimate Destruction of the World. Which is why she had spent the majority of her second life skirting around the Dominicans instead of bee-lining straight to kill Lord Ruler once she had been able to somewhat control her Allomancy and her ability to draw upon Preservation's remains. Beyond waiting for the right time to draw on the Well’s power and to usurp the Lord Ruler’s hold on it, this timeline argument was what kept her away.
She carefully slips past a minor noble, relieving him of some of his coins quite easily. The weight of the coins in her dress pocket it is slim- a purposeful thing on her part. She doesn’t take a lot. Taking a lot of gather’s attention, and if there is one thing Vin the Skaa, the girl with Ruin whispering in her ears, doesn’t want is attention. So, little bit, every once in a while, she stole. The fact that she is still a thief, even just a simple pickpocket, doesn’t weigh on her. Living out her second life as chattel, as an object due to one Dick Head’s urge to exert control and commit genocide, even on his own people, had left her very little sympathy towards this world’s rules. Which is why she slips her coins into the pockets of various Skaa as she makes her way past them. A tired-looking mother, a bent-looking leather worker working on someone’s shoes.
Fuck the Nobles.
Fuck the Lord Ruler.
Just not everyone else, she thought, gently, to Ruin.
Ruin sighs in her head. Annoyed, maybe. Hard to really pinpoint the God of Destruction’s vibe, and all that, even after sixteen years of figuring them out.
Ruin is a companion, an ill one, but Vin, once a girl of another world, the would-be Heir of Preservation, knows no other voice if she can help it. In a world living under the Yoke of a reluctant nomad hero turned apathetic and cruel God-King, you don’t tend to make friends. If she were a good person, she wouldn’t have abandoned Reen, a boy she vaguely remembers who would have died for her. But she is not a good person. The second, she was old enough to do more than trip over her own damn feet; she was fucking ran from his abusive ass.
‘You must eat something, Vin.’
Again, it isn't worry. Gods do not worry.
But it is the closest they would ever come to it.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
II
She thinks she's always remembered, in that faint way that this world is wrong.
It wasn't when she clocked that it was constantly Hoa Hoa season.
It wasn't when her mother had raised her hand to Messily.
It wasn't when Ruin first whispered to her.
No.
There was no aha moment.
Vin the Skaa always knew this was wrong. From the moment she first opened her eyes and stared above her, she knew death had hit her, and it was not the end.
And that was not how it's supposed to work.
But.
Well.
The multiverse didn't follow the pace of ‘supposed tos’.
It just was.
And one day she was an art major named Valentiña De la Luz, the next she was Vin the Skaa and this world was destined to die.
She was destined to destroy a god, but die doing it.
She only ever wanted to create once.
And in a cruel world such as this, why would she ever accept but to do what she wished?
At the moment, she was posing as a merchant skaa in Luthadol, and she working in a fine enough shop. Her ‘owner’ was some Lord or other. She didn't care as soon as she was accepted into somewhere, she forgot most of the details. People didn't really pay much attention to Skaa, and that was something she always ruthlessly exploited. She moved with vague purchases or exchanges between houses, an imposter that fellow Skaa
She slipped through the Mists.
Preservation's corpse did as it always did.
It's curled aound her, regardless if she was actively using allomancy. Since she had actively practiced, and practiced until it answered her call like any other thing, it always clung to her.
A dangerous thing, really.
If she left into the Mists without a Mistborn cloak, it was a startling thing to witness. Pointedly evident that there was something wrong with her. That she was…
Other.
“You have not slept well in three days.”
She sighs.
“After this.”
“I don't understand why you do this.”
She smiles.
“Because,” she leaped, the air a soothing kiss, the bucket at her back sloshing in the night, she landed, no sound, the Mists cushioning her booted feet, “The world is beautiful, and I like to only one reach out and make it more so.”
“This world has gone beyond what it should have,” Ruin’s voice was a thousand different serpents' hiss.
“I know,” she replies, gently.
A stroke of her brush. She chose carefully, stretching the thinnest layer of solution she could to stain her message across glass, metal. The ‘paint’ was an acidic solution that burned into the metal.
She misses spraycans with a direct ache that both amused her and saddened her.
“... I like this one.”
She laughed.
Leeped, letting her hand trail behind her.
“I hoped you would.”
“I know more tongues.”
She tilted her head.
“Would you collaborate with me, Ruina?” She asked, gently, because this is the first time they have ever offered.
Slowly, images came to mind.
Languages she had never known.
Vin paints.
Ruin whispers.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
III
“That’s her?” Keliser’s voice is careful.
Sazed next to him is all but vibrating on the spot.
She’s a child.
A thin slip of a girl, polishing lower-quality jewelry with a gentle hand. Well fed enough, for a merchant skaa, he thinks, but not particularly notable beyond her pale skin, dark hair braided back, and soft slanted eyes. She was a disarming sort of pretty child, which is why he thinks her employer has placed her front and center.
Another bauble for sale.
She doesn't fit with the image of defiance he thought the Illustrator would invoke. Gentle looking, face unlined and sweet.
For the Murals across the Dominance had hit them all like a Javelin.
Images.
A long dead flower that donned the back of Keep Ventura. Beautiful and strange, red and full of thorns.
A mountain side with a pit drawn in it's very middle.
A Man preaching to a crowd on the Hall of Inquisitors.
A fist thrown to the blue sky upon the Western Dominance City barges.
And the last. Just a month ago.
‘Ruin will come to Rashek.’
Simple. Sweet. Scrolled on dozens, hundreds of languages that Sazed had whispered had not been spoken for centuries. Burned into metal and glass.
In languages he did not know or have a faintest connection too.
All written across the expanse of the furthest Tower of Kredik Shaw itself.
The response of The Lord Ruler had screamed it was more than simple.
For Lord Ruler had destroyed one of the Thousand Spires of his own Palace to scrub it clean.
And even then, he had raged.
Kelsier cannot imagin this slip of a girl being the one to climb the spire and burn out her nysterious message.
Yet she had.
Meaning she was at the bare minimum, a Mistling-
She looked up from her work. Sharp dark eyes.
Tin-eye, then? That more or less confirmed to him that young skaa was a mistborn.
A mistborn good enough to burn and desecrate the Lord Ruler’s palace by herself without getting caught.
He grinned.
She sighed, and jerked her chin at the door.
Around them, the Mists swirled.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
IV
That, she thinks, unhappily, Is a Main Character if I ever saw one.
She thinks it the Not!Jesus guy.
What was his name? Vin vaguely remembers that it starts with a k. The original Vin’s father figure. The mastermind. Purposeful martyr.
Vaguely, she remembers him appearing in the Steampunk sequel series. And then the man next to him was the actual Jesus man. The man that would take the power of Preservation and Ruin and create Harmony within himself. Kind and gentle.
She sighs.
Ruin huffs. The sound of a great beasts grumbling their displeasure.
“Hello Survivor of Hathsin, what brings you to my door?”
K-not!Jesus guy freezes. She tilts her head. Humming her song of another world. On her hip, she has serval vials of metals ready to swallow. She doesn't think it will be a fight.
But I will cut a bitch if I have to.
“The Illustrator,” he returns, with a bright smile and grin, recovering quickly. Nodding in greeting.
She smiles. I knew that would bit me. But I didn't expect it to be so soon.
“Huh. Figured I would be harder to track down than this. This is worrying,” she muses, “I need to leave the central Dominance then, if a Mistling crew of Revolutionaries can track me so quickly.”
The shared a glance.
Aw, look at them, scrambling.
“I believe it took us the better part of a year.”
The piece in the Western Dominance, then. That was a good one. She had liked drawing oceans long dried and gone.
Ruin grumbles like the call of dying whale.
“Get away from them.”
“It will be alright,” she soothes, “I'm not buying what they are selling.
Not Jesus and actual Jesus blinked at her.
“Pardon?” Asked the actual Jesus figure.
“I'm talking to the god in my earring,” she said calmly.
They blinked at her. She huffed a laugh. Ruin snickers like a naughty child.
“I beg your pardon?”
She taps at her earring. Simple. Bronze. The blood of a child. She had no emotional attachment to her biological sister. But she does mourn a murdered child, driven to that death by the god that whispers in her ear.
“A god talks to me.”
Not Jesus looked competitive. Not repelled. Would he see it as an in? He who wanted to kill himself to invoke emotion into an apathetic populace? Ruin sighs. A gail of tired sighs across lifetimes.
“What god?” Actual Jesus figure.
She hums.
“You will meet them eventually, I think. I shouldn't tell you now.”
The Termiandad looked fascinated, of a touch unsettled. She started at him. Snaps her fingers.
“Sazed. Oh. I had forgotten that.”
He stares. She looks back to…
“Kesiler. That's right. Mare,” his jovial smile drops right away, “She didn't mean to betray you. Mistborns in the know can pierce Copper Clouds. It wasn't her fault. She died for you, that's how much she loved you, even when she knew you doubted her.”
Kesiler looks…
Murderous?
She sighs.
“Also, dying for a cause, even a good one, is fucking useless. Dying is easy, Living is harder . I would know. I've done it once, it was-”
She stops.
Something in the Mists.
Ruin quiets.
She feels-
Ruin screams.
A thousand voices, begging.
Vin tumbles forward into her polishing work.
“Stop,”she begs.
Ruin keeps screaming.
Outside, Vin feels Preservation’s body swirl. Feels it react to her distress.
The men stare at her with awe as the Mists shatter all the windows in the shop.
Ruin keeps screaming.
Vin feels-
An echo.
Someone else is moving Preservation. Far away. But the agitation tugs at her.
Mother Fucker.
She grips desperately at the vials on her hip. Tosses some to Kesiler. Swallows as many as she can tolerate.
“Ruina? How many Inquisitors?”
The men jolt.
‘Five Inquisitors.’
She laughs. Half crazed.
“How many can you hold back?”
“Maybe two. Not all as I am. He has sent them in mass through city. Vin. GET AWAY. We have an argument to continue.’
Ruin keeps screaming.
“Stop fucking screaming, then, please.”
They quiet.
A god does not worry.
But she feels an urgency she cannot dispel.
“You should drink that.” She nods to the vials Kesiler, “Five Inquisitors, coming in hot, Survivor of Hathsin.”
Poor Sazed gasps.
She grins. Savage. Flips her skirts to tug out her Mistborn cloak.
Kesiler drinks with a swear.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
V
First things first.
She moves at the Mist the second she's outside.
Push and pull. Alter the currents.
Kelsier sucks in a breath.
“How are you doing that?”
She sighed.
“Ruina?”
‘You have him distracted. He is sending more towards were you have concentrated the most of Preservation. Inquisitors are still coming, Vin.’
“Fucking mother fucking dickhead Rashek. Petty dick. I’m going to stab the fucker.”
“You promised to leave him alive for me.”
“Ruina, stabbing does not mean death.”
“Who is Rashek? That is a Ta-”
“Oh. That's the Lord Ruler's name.”
A squeak. Sazed. She looks at him. Blinking.
“What? The reason he feared his own people so much is because he knows the power of stories. All too well.”
“But- Does this mean-”
‘Vin.’
A god does not worry.
Does not.
Yet.
“Fucking fuck.”
A flank.
“Five?”
‘You will not die.’
“You don't get to choose when I die, Ruina..”
‘YOU WILL NOT DIE!’
A scream in the Mists.
The Inquisitors.
Ruin is pushing it.
Their relationship is complicated. They have killed hundreds of hosts of their counterpart, if Rhashek had not done it first.
She pulls herself towards the nearest scream. Behind her, vaguely, she hears Keliser.
Vin knew this world too well.
When she reaches the Inquisitor on his knees, she does not hesitate.
She removes his head. She cannot be soft she cannot hesitate.
Reed had nearly made her hesitate.
Almost.
But in a world set to die, she could not afford it.
“One,” she says simply.
And she keeps moving, pivoting as another Inquisitor drops.
“Two," her fellow Mistborn says, with a savage, maniacal grin.
Kelsier, she vaguely remembers, had once been called a sociopath by his own Creator. When the next Inquisitor went down screaming, Ruin jumping to them, Kelsier was closer, pounced.
Took his head cleanly with a cheerful grin.
“Three!” He laughed.
Another scream.
They moved together.
Keliser laughed all the while.
‘And I Will Come To You In The Evening, Ragged and Reeling’
VI
They have found something more than a Mistborn Rebel.
Keliser realizes it.
The second, the windows shattered.
The second she touched the Mists, it was-
Keliser laughed.
Chapter 77: Edge of Midnight (Vampire Diaries(TV))
Summary:
TRIGGER WARNING ON THIS ONE:
Rape Recovery, Descriptions of Date Rape, gore, violence.Caroline Forbes has been waking with blood on her sheets, a faulty memory, and marks on her neck, chest, and thighs. Bruising. Aching. Tired, fatigued, and dizzy spells… Caroline only has one objective when Spring Break comes in.
Step away. Regroup, reassess, and find what it means to live in the aftermath.
What started as a week… Turns into a month. And it’s three months later, and Caroline doesn’t know how to go back.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TAGS: Date Rape, Rape Recovery, Dark Subject Matter, Caroline and Her Lists, Caroline Deserved Better, Human Caroline, Season One AU, When You Runaway with a Type A Personality, Or Caroline Runs Away and Stumbles into an Original,
Relationships: Past Damon/Caroline, Unconsensual Caroline/Damon, Klaus/Caroline
Song Inspiration: 'Edge of Midnight,' Stevie Nicks & Miley Cyrus.
One:
Falling On, On the Edge of
Seventeen
I
She’s in Richmond.
Her excuse is a need to do a fitting for her Miss Mystic Falls dress, for a pageant nearly a year away.
It hadn't been an excuse nearly three months ago. But it is now.
Caroline Forbes has never been someone to make excuses, but since she first smiled up at Damon Salvatore, she's found she's been making more and more.
And no one has noticed, or cared to notice.
She doesn't know how to feel that she has to make an excuse, that she has become this person.
The Planned Parenthood Doctor, Doctor Gibbons, is looking at her, and Caroline has to resist the urge to twitch, to hunch her shoulders. Instead, she straightens, carefully holds her notebook, a cute, flowery, with a soft buttery cover. A score from Barnes and Noble that she had picked out just yesterday. Spring Break was shaping up odd, and while she was glad her mom had allowed her to slip away for the entirety of the break on her own. She trusted her that much. She had always been self-sufficient, had to be, being raised by essentially a single parent… She never felt more alone than she did in this moment. The list in her new notebook is simple, all written in her preferred gel pens, an import from Japan that she was hard pressed to find a better brand in the States.
- Wake up, Bathroom use, Morning Pre-Routine 4:30 AM-4:45 AM
- Work out in Holiday Inn Gym Facilities, 4:45 AM-6:30 AM
- Shower 6:30 AM-7:00 AM
- Blow-Dry, Make-up(keep it light) 7:00 AM-7:30 AM
- Breakfast 7:30 AM -8:00 AM
- Appointment at Planned Parenthood 9:30 AM (Arrive by 8:45 AM)
It’s nearly 11 AM, and while part of her understands that the clinic is understaffed, overworked, she can’t help but feel a tick in her jaw at the fact that it’s so late in the day for her to be attended. The entire schedule from 9:30 to 10:30 AM has been thrown off.
“Vaginal tearing,” she repeats, voice calm, even if it feels like something awful has come to live in her chest.
The Doctor nods, flipping through her chart.
“Blood work is clean, if low on iron, you’re on the border with anemia,” she said, voice tired and calm, “You have tested negative for STDs, and you aren’t pregnant. However, the bruising is quite extensive, with second-degree tearing. I’m surprised you can walk, sweetheart. We’ve done a swab with our Rape Kit, but the seminal fluid is not viable nor enough for a DNA confirmation-”
She hates diminutives. Hates nicknames. She has been in pain. Constant. Aching. Neck, thighs, inside of herself… But somehow she’s always been able to power through it.
The words ‘Rape Kit’ feel like a blow to the head.
Caroline blinks.
She remembers the statistic.
One in four women experiences intimate partner violence in their lifetime.
She blinks. Once. Twice. Breathes through her nose, and out her mouth.
“What does that mean for me?”
“You likely need stitches,” Doctor Gibbons says.
The sound of ‘stitches’ sounds more serious than she expected. Caroline has not cried in public since she was in the fourth grade. She nods instead of starting then.
The doctor looks at her. Careful face.
“I can help you make a report. If you're willing.”
She opens her mouth.
She wants to say yes.
But nothing. It's like she's fighting weights in her mouth.
Don't say a word, Baribie.
She can't. It's not that she doesn't want to. She physically can't.
Doctor Gibbons sighs. A sigh of exhaustion, a sigh that has seen this again and again.
One in four women, rings through her head. How many people came through her and didn't speak? How many people were afraid? Caroline isn't afraid to speak.
She just can't.
“I recommend this urgent care if you don’t have insurance. If not, try any emergency room.”
The Doctor hands over a business card, directions. A patient care sheet. A prescription for some stronger painkillers. A battered woman's shelter flyer. Caroline stares at it.
Slips them all into her planner and walks away.
She doesn't cry.
She takes the urgent care. Somehow, she knows she won’t be involved in her Mom’s insurance.
16 stitches.
Two weeks, max, and it’ll be like nothing happened.
Re-tearing is likely if you resume similar sexual activity.
As if it were consensual.
As if it were what she wanted.
The on-call doctor, Doctor Thomason, looks at her bruises, the healing bites on her thighs, neck, stomach-
And the pity makes her want to scream.
A text message is what ultimately sets her off.
Missing you, Blondie, XOXO. Might swing by tomorrow. Won't you text me your hotel? -Damon
Caroline nearly screams, because automatically, she’s writing out the location.
No hesitation.
No pause or-
Caroline hasn't cried in public since the fourth grade.
She doesn't start then.
But something in her snaps when she presses send, and realizes that she has no control over herself.
One:
Falling On, On the Edge of
Seventeen
II
She grabs her suitcase from the Holiday Inn. She leaves her cellphone on the bed, because if he reaches her, he will tell her to do something, and Caroline knows she will not hesitate to do what he asks.
He's done something to me.
The clarity of it frightens her.
So she checks out.
Her new list reads:
- Stitches 12 PM?
- Lunch 2:30(Pick up, keep car Clean.)
- Check out, 3 PM
- Grocery Store/Pharmacy, 3:30 PM-4:30 PM
- Extra-strength Tylenol
- Anti-Biotics
- Painkillers
- Water
- Granola bars
- Fruit Cups
- Pasta
- Canned Tomatoes
- Red Sauce
- Gatorade
- Thermos
- Drive 4:30 PM
She gets back in her car afterward, at exactly 4:30 pm. She starts driving. She is aimless. Doesn't think of what she's doing until she starts to see signs for Chester.
I'm driving south.
Caroline pulls over. Stares in front of her. She’s supposed to get back to school next Monday.
She’s supposed to return to Mystic Falls-
What am I doing?
“Running,” she whispers softly.
Because she doesn't know what else to do. Her boyfriend is hurting her. She knows he is. But she can't talk about it, no matter what she tries, and she keeps doing what he says with no hesitation.
She starts the car again.
Somehow, she knows she’ll keep driving.
And she does.
Until the fuel tank is empty, in a small town somewhere in North Caroline. She simply edges the car onto the edge of the road.
Let's it idle to the slow stop at the side of the road. Caroline has been driving since she was fourteen, had her permit in hand the day she turned fifteen, and her mom made her practice the same drills as officers did in the station lot, crashes, controlled spins, until she turned sixteen and got her license.
She's had a car, paid for, since she was sixteen. She's had a go bag in the back the second she owned it. It's simple, over-prepare fair. Three hundred dollars in cash, an emergency prepaid card with another two hundred. With the hundred and twenty-five and seventy-five cents in her wallet, and a daily limit of three hundred on her debit card, she'll have a total of nine hundred, twenty-five dollars and seventy-five cents.
One:
Falling On, On the Edge of
Seventeen
?
She doesn't know what causes her to choose to spend one of her few days off at the New Orleans Museum of Art. But it's an impulse, the free entry to students-
The Gardens are swampy, and no amount of mosquito spray seems to deter them.
But unlike inside, the gardens are blissfully empty. Pretty in the spring air.
It's enough to breathe.
She walks and walks and walks and is struck by the sight of a sculpture. It's a horse. Caroline loves all animals, but in her heart of hearts, she has a fond place just for horses. Riding always made her feel free. Always made her feel like flying.
Damon made her stop riding, she remembers. It took too much of her time.
The reminder is like a blow to the heart. So she stops and stares, stops and looks, and wonders why this driftwood cast in bronze horse makes her feel like crying.
It's just a sculpture.
But it's beautiful. Gorgeous and reclaimed. Smooth and weathered with time. Made immortal by change.
She wonders if the artist only picked up discarded pieces, chose them with an image in mind, or if they let the wood take the form, let it choose what it became over the years.
She stares and stares.
She's been better, she thinks.
Of being careful. Once bitten, twice shy. She knows monsters are real. They walk amongst them. That hurt can come from any face.
But not careful enough. She's so focused on the sculpture that she doesn't realize she isn't alone anymore, until a voice sounds out.
“Stare any harder and you'll melt the bronze, luv.”
Notes:
Or this author is feeling nostalgic and was rereading some favorite Klaus/Caroline fics.
Please remember I read the books nearly twenty years ago(Gave up right around whatever the freak was going on with Elena's mom, oh L.J.Smith, rest in peace with your lovely and bonkers lore drops late into a series), and then watched the shows nearly a decade ago at this point.
This is vague memory vibes at best and osmoses of characterization of those Klaus/Caroline fics.
Chapter 78: Birds of a Feather(Split/Unbreakable Universe)
Summary:
Trigger Warning: Mentions of Sexual and Physical abuse
Casey Cook sits in front of the tiger cat walk, her hands moving absently against her sketchbook, vaguely following the shape of it’s face.
“Oh, baby-girl, that’s killer.”
Or a year before the Beast is once set to be unleashed, Casey Cook and the Horde cross paths.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TAGS: Alternate Universe, Slow Burn, Everybody Lives, Dissociative Identity Disorder done wrong, Or M. Knight Set it Up I’m just Rolling With It, Trauma Bonding, May/December Romance, Friends to Lovers, Not for a Hot Minute, Casey is a Minor at this moment, Author saw Split like 9 years too late, My Mind Fixates,
Relationships: Casey Cook/Kevin Wendle Crumb, Casey Cook/The Horder, Casey Cook & Kevin Wendle Crumb, Casey Cook & The Horde,
Until I Rot Away, Dead and Buried:
One
Casey
March 10th 2015
She’s glad that Mrs. Kirby didn’t push her, even as Casey found herself lingering behind the group she had been assigned. The woman has that faint look that all adults have when they look at her. The faint sense of unease that they’re too polite to comment on, the edge of somehow… Knowing that she’s wrong.
Mrs. Kirby will stop trying, easily, as most adults do.
Sooner or later, Mrs. Kirby will be like everyone else, see that it’s too much effort, too much uncertainty to understand why Casey is the way she is.
But Mrs. Kirby still hasn’t quite stopped trying. Not yet.
But even at a class field trip, her junior year art teacher is only vaguely encouraging, and only tries once to try and get Casey to engage with her class. She tried harder freshman year. But one conversation with John last year, and Mrs. Kirby’s actions ebbed. Stopped being so pointed, stopped being so… Earnest. She now looked at Casey with only pity, with fear when she got angry, when she lashed out in an effort to get into detention.
She thinks that John had told her she gets violent, or something equally idiotic like that. Maybe he had shown her how many times Casey Cooke had been in the back of a squad car, without the context of her frequent runaway attempts.
It doesn’t matter.
John is just uncannily good at convincing people. There’s a charism to him, always has been, even when he had only been goofy Uncle John. Casey had only heard pleasant things about her father’s younger brother. No one saw the monster beneath his smiling face. Not even her daddy before he was taken from her.
No one ever will. It’s a universal truth. Casey tried. Tried so many times when she was younger to get people to see what he was, and no one ever will.
“... Can you at least draw?” Mrs. Kibry said, and her voice was tired. On edge.
Casey faintly realized she had been speaking to her, as she looked pointedly over her shoulder and drifted off.
Casey lifts her sketchbook obediently-because obedience is sometimes the safest thing to do- and sketches at every stop the guide leads them to after that. Casey doesn’t think she’s much of a natural artist. In middle school, it was just an excuse to stay after school for another hour. Practice had led to competency, and competency had led to… Contentment. Until John stopped letting her ‘out of his sight’ for more than the absolute minimum he could legally get away with. Until the abuse escalated to her doing well in school, to ‘punishing her’ for trying too hard, to getting uppity and wanting to do more than how he did in school-
Casey blinks.
She knows it's a control thing. She knows John just wants to keep her as stupid, as docile as possible, to keep forever.
Her jaw works.
It will not be forever. She’s seventeen now. One more year. In one more year, she can run away, and she will never look back. One more year, and legally, John couldn’t get her dragged back, kicking and screaming ever again. She’ll be midway through her first semester of her senior year, and her grades are forever fucked, but she can go to a vocational school. She thinks she’d like to be a Park Ranger in a national park in Arizona or California- no forest, very few people, three thousand miles a fuck away.
The thought makes her almost want to smile, almost want to laugh at the fact that she’s two hundred twenty-four days away from Freedom.
But she doesn’t smile. Doesn’t bring attention to herself; she simply finds herself to do much more than linger in the back of the herd, in the back of the back, head down, eyes sweeping nervously across the crowd.
Casey Cooke doesn’t like crowds.
Doesn’t like the faint smell of animal manure and popcorn in the air, doesn’t like the overwhelming feeling of watching her classmates giggle and point at the animals with a faint childish glee that makes her feel a steady, uneven sense of envy. Doesn’t like the heat through her many, many layers of her shirts, or the fact that she doesn’t have sunglasses, and finds herself squinting at Spring sunlight.
She does like the chance to be out of the house, however.
She appreciates the fact that she doesn’t have to act out today, doesn’t have to do much but walk and follow behind their tour guide and the herd of her classmates at mostly her own pace and draw.
It’s almost… A good day.
Casey Cook sits in front of the tiger cat walk, her hands moving absently against her sketchbook, vaguely following the shape of its body, it’s gait. The group has fanned out, spread out, and Casey has managed to get a good place on a walkway wall to look up and draw.
“Oh, baby-girl, that’s killer.”
Until I Rot Away, Dead and Buried:
Two
Barry
‘She draws so good, do you think she can do monkeys and cats and dogs, etcetera?’ Hedwig’s voice is faint and excited, and Barry has to put his fingers to his lips, because he’s in the light and the poor kid shouldn’t talk while they’re at work. Doctor Fletcher got them this gig, a few years ago, a minor pit stop and extension from his days as a special ed volunteer.
His designs were going to make something for them; he just knew it. He had some commissions on the side, and he was getting more and more orders.
Things were looking good.
And game recognized game, he was only passing through to deliver the internship information to the head tour guide for these High Schoolers, but he had not expected one of the many teenagers to be anything close to good. The girl with the excellent linework jumps, charcoal pencil, 6B, scratching across her gorgeous sketch, and he’s backing up, hands up.
Fuck. He ruined her drawing; that’s a heavy.
Big brown eyes look up at him. Doe likes, he thinks. He doesn’t think he’s ever actually seen anyone in person with eyes like that. She’s a pretty little thing, Barry recognizes. Faintly. She’s the sort of girl who could turn heads easily. She’s sort of Odine, sorta early Audrey, maybe, and it’s such a fucking shame she’s such a good artist with such a terrible sense of fashion.
With no sense of taste, is she wearing two clashing flannels in Spring?
It’s a tragedy. It’s a fashion fucking crime, and Barry nearly ugly cries at the fucking sight. In his head, he hears Jade, and she’s lamenting it just as he is. But how can he speak on it? He’s in uniform, and green polos and khakis- even he has his fucking limits on styling. Instead of ugly crying or relentlessly giving her access to his Pinterest board so she could be educated, he grins at the kid.
“Your drawing,” he watches her brows crumple, and he’s all the regrets, but then she’s looking at him, eyes flickering down to her drawing, “It’s killer, kid.”
She blinks at him.
Once.
Twice.
“...Thank you?” Her voice is a whisper. It sounds like a question.
“Didn’t mean to startle you, it’s just the line work? You have such a soft hand. I always press too hard on my drawings, it’s a problemo!”
He does a ‘what can you do shrug'. The girl, dark-eyed and pale, way pale, tilts her head, her lips parting slightly.
“You… You draw?”
He snorts.
“Not like this! I’m passible, baby-girl, I draw as a base for my designs-”
Her eyes blink quickly. She fiddles with the charcoal cuffs of her green flannel. The white long-sleeve underneath is stained with what looks like coffee.
Inside, something of him twitches.
‘Dirty. She’s dirty,’ a hoarse voice. Bostian.
Barry nearly jerks back.
He hasn’t heard from Dennis in a very, long, long time. He had gone mostly quiet, when- When Kevin had-He blinks. He grips tightly at the Light, because Dennis will freak, at the stains, at the dust, and the girl is young and he’s a grown ass man- He quickly steps back.
The girl with her large, Doe eyes looks at him, jaw tensing at the sudden movement.
She flinches.
Flinches.
Barry swallows thickly. Hands up.
“Just… Just never stop drawing, baby-girl,” he tells her, smile fainter, a little strained, “You’re extraordinary.”
With a lump in his throat, unexpectedly unsteady, he leaves.
Until I Rot Away, Dead and Buried:
Three
Casey
You’re extraordinary.
Casey can’t remember the last time someone-
The last time someone said something nice to her. She feels an unexpected lump in her throat. A heaviness to her. The guy...
Notes:
Or this author watched 'Split' nearly nine years too late and vibed.
Look, I'm gonna lay out-Never seen more than one M.Knight movie until this weekend.
Avatar Last Airbender was NOT the best place to start as a child, I can admit. Now, as an adult, I have decided to get over a 15-year-old grudge.
... 'The Village' was dope too.
Chapter 79: Le Dieron Fuerza A La Luz(Frankenstein 2025)
Summary:
When Elizabeth heads to spy on the gorgeous creation made by Victor Frankenstein, she instead stumbles upon her Uncle's Corpse.
And Viktor has already lied to her face about the circumstances.
“Will you come with me?” She begs, afraid for him.
And He takes her hand, gently. So gentlly.
Notes:
For the Red Head Conspiracy.
Or GUIERMO DEL TORO YOU DONE IT AGAIN YOU SAUCY MINX.
Song: Muerte, Natalia Lafourcad
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
En Polvo de Minerales:
I
Elizabeth
It is simple.
She walks down steps, her night gown a whisper around her, and in the curious, macabre dark, Elizabeth Harlander takes a wrong turn.
She steps not into a chamber of curious, wondrous making of Life, but instead a chamber of Death. And on a slab of ice, among the dozens of pieces around him, lies the corpse of her uncle. Elizabeth nearly drops her candlestick. Nearly shrieks. How curious that the heart can feel so much heavier, physical, when it is pounding within your chest. It feels alive within her, a monstrous beating of grief.
She is aware of the man her Uncle was.
He made a profit on the dead, on the dying, and his approach to the Frankenstein brothers was no different. For William, Elizabeth was to be a trinket to be traded for access to his factories. For Victor, she does not think her Uncle had expected much for her to do. On all accounts, he was a man with little appetite for the fairer sex.
His attention, therefore, had taken both her and her Uncle by surprise.
At first, she can admit that his attention, pointed, hunting as it had been, had been flattering.
Refreshing.
Because he had not simply seemed to want her body, her flesh to birth more men into the world.
Notes:
I liiiiive.
Or in which this author was in a slump across all her stories, not just this one, and I hope by Jove, I just fucking got over it.
Chapter 80: In Thunderous Applause (Star Wars, Prequeals)
Summary:
She has been alive before. In a galaxy far, far away, she was someone else. And she knows her fate, written in yellow scrolling letters. Her inheritance is the noose of tyranny slowly tightening around her; her legacy is the children who will die in conflicts after her, preserving a balance ill-explained. Her death will be at the man who claims to love her the most.
Yeah, think again.
Or reincarnation can only mean that Padme Amidala Nabberie will go down swinging.
Chapter Text
Padme Amidala/Obi-Wan Kenobi, Padme Amidala/Anakin Skywalker, Padme Amidala/Anakin Skywalker/Obi-Wan Kenobi, Obi-Wan Kenobi/Anakin Skywalker, Padme & Palpatine, Padme & the Handmaidens, Padme & the Nabbeire Family, Padme & Count Dooku,
TAGS: Drabble AU, Reincarnation, OC-INSERT, Padme is the Ruler of Naboo, Padme Just Says Fuck the Plot, Galatic Senate sucks as much as the Terristal One, Padme & Palpatine Play A Silent and Deadly Game of Imperial & Mystical Chicken, Or Palpatine deals with someone else’s machinations for once, He’s not good at what he dishes out, Obi-Wan Just gets Dragged Along, Or Obi-Won Cannoically digs Royalty, Qui-Gon is Delighted, Qui-Gon Lives, Shimi Lives, Qui-Gon Trains Anakin(Woe is everyone), Force Sensitive Padme, What is Even the Force, MOVIE CANON ONLY for whatever that's worth, Count Dooku Mentor, Count Dooku Lives,
Ye, who look with wondering eye,
Tell me what in me ye find,
As I shoot across the sky,
But an emblem of your kind!
Darting from my hidden source,
I behold no resting place;
But must ever urge my course
Onward, till I end my race!
While I keep my native height,
I appear to all below
Radiant with celestial light,
That is brightening as I go.
When I lose my hold on heaven,
Down to shadowy earth I tend,
From my pure companions driven;
And in darkness I must end!
‘The Meteor,’ Hannah Flagg Gould
‘I Behold No Resting Place’:
I
I think it's safe to say that I have died, she thinks quietly.
It is a sudden thought that Padme Nabbeire has one morning, so sudden that it actually stops her breath. She stands in the flowers of her grandfather’s small villa estate in the countryside, the place of her birth, and she realizes with a start that this is not who I have always been. It is a startling, disquieting thought as a four-year-old who suddenly realizes that this is not all I have known. But it is as real to her as her brown eyes, as the fact that she stands in the sunlight in spring, with the waters of Naboo rushing around the meadow that makes up the courtyard she was born in, a quiet, even song she has known nearly all her young life.
She blinks, quickly.
Looks down at her hands.
They are small, carefully manicured just that morning by her elder sister, Sola, and utterly strange to her, yet not. It is a curious mix of awareness and distant connection that her body and mind are not quite able to make. She is young synapses far removed, distant, and just formed. She can only relish the warmth and the urge to eat, the peace that sleep brings. She is too young to think too hard on the fact that she is reincarnated.
She thinks of languages she is sure that no one speaks anymore, readily and easily, of hands that she used to own. Of the calluses that lined her palm. Of the hands that used to cup her old face and those that called her name. Grief hits suddenly and sharply. She has lost so much. Around her, the world shifts, and something breaks within her. Or perhaps she realizes what has been wrong all her life. Padme is not ashamed that she falls to her thin little knees. That her silk robes are caked with mud and grass-stained as she howls across the meadow.
An unseen wind rips across the meadow and shakes the very earth beneath her, but all Padme can do is scream.
‘I Behold No Resting Place’:
II
It is a little wobble first, a ripple in her tea that alerts Sola Nabbeire first that something is wrong.
If she had known what would follow, Sola would have thought more than a breeze was passing across her cup, and looked up more firmly from the book in her lap.
Her small cup of tea wobbles, once, twice, and then shatters when it wobbles straight off the table altogether. Sola blinks, surprised for a mere moment- and then the table falls. She feels her chair wobble in place. Then it's as if it's jumping in place-
She falls. Straight on her side. Scraps her palms against the cobblestone of the courtyard. Nearly hit her head when the world keeps shaking, moving-
And then-
She feels, not hears, Padme scream.
‘I Behold No Resting Place’:
III
It is Sola who reaches Padme first.
Jobal sees this, even as she clutches at the pillar, running towards the source of her daughter’s scream.
A scream she feels in her heart, in the very fiber of her being.
Chapter 81: Weaver Girl (Bleach)
Summary:
A girl sidesteps canon, until it slaps her in the face.
Or Inoue Orihime was trying to avoid her not-husband and the feudalistic nightmare, that is, the Spiritual world and all of its hangups.
She doesn’t quite succeed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Right.
She blinks.
Brown eyes, a strange bright color of nearly orange, are wide. Behind him, a shinigami gaps. Rukia. Inoue Orihime frowns, fingertips flexing on invisible strings. Carefully, she lets it go.
She lowers her hands.
Her Shun Shun Rikka shift around her, uneasy.
“Hime-sama,” says Shun'ō nervously.
Orihime blinked.
The Hollow had just been in her way, she thought, with a small internal wail.
She had just wanted to pick up some pudding from the convenience store.
Tsubaki merely growls, his little back tense, ready to fling forward viciously at her command.
She was supposed to avoid this. But there he is. Husband to be, Ichigo Kurosaki. In his substitute shinigami arc.
She sighed, shifting her weight.
Is it too late to run? She thinks, wincing.
“She's human,” the Shinigami says, dropping down from her perch on the fence, her dark eyes wide, “Powerful- her spiritual pressure is insane.”
Shit.
Not good.
Rukia would snitch. And the wannabe god dude A whatever would try to fuck with her ultra powerful spiritual power, or whatever- Rukia had willingly walked to the gallows out of some weird brainwashed nonsense of the bull that is the Soul Society. Or to protect Ichigo and his friends, she still doesn't quite remember.
“Oh, cheese and freaking crackers,” Orihime said simply.
“You just-” Ichigo blinks, wildly, “You just killed a Hallow with- is that a little person?”
Tsubaki snarled. She snatched her temperamental part of her soul right out of the air and smashed him straight to her chest.
“Nope!”
She turns, slipping and sliding in her sandals. She should always wear sneakers, now that she lives in Kurakura town. Her bad!
“Hey!” Her never-husband yells at her.
“Nope!” She starts to run.
Orihime is a good runner.
She's had to be, having dodged Hallows most of her unnatural life.
“I'm talking to you!” Ichigo yells.
He sounds close.
“Snickerdoodles!” She calls out in response.
Ichigo is a foot taller than her.
She yelps when he catches her shoulder.
“I said wait dam-”
Tsubaki is darling, and he is secretly her favorite- Her Camelia breaks free from her hold and absolutely throws a vicious kick at the Protagonist’s face that knocks him off his feet.
He swears.
Orihime slams her foot on his sandals, tearing it off in the process, and crows with victory when he slips in his sock clad foot.
“Bye! See you never shinigami-kun!” She yells.
“HEY!”
If she uses reishi kakuheki to make sure Ichigo can't grab her again, well, that's her business.
Orihime doesn't get her freaking pudding.
One flaw in her avoidance plan.
She forgot.
There's only one high school in Kurakura town, and with Sora’s transfer from the main Tokyo office-
She's stuck in Ichigo’s class for the foreseeable future.
The boy in question is gaping at her, and Rukia, in her fake body, is staring at her.
“I'm Inoue Orihime, nice to meet you all,” she says, fighting miserable thoughts of the freaking Plot coming to snatch her up, god she didn't want to get kidnapped by a bat boy, or fight against a hierarchical regime of dead people, “I just transferred from central Tokyo because my big brother was promoted to a mange the Kurakura branch at his company. I like gymnastics and baking. Please take care of me.”
She sighed.
Ichigo was vibrating in his seat.
One girl, with a bob and glasses, made a gross comment about her boobs to another girl. In a whisper yell.
Orihime blinked.
Wait. Wasn't she the girl who always sexually harassed the Original? Oh my God, no.
“There are better ways to talk about someone you find attractive,” she said, simply.
The room is dead silent.
The other girl, who was vaguely sure should have been her childhood best friend, was glaring daggers at her. She was ultra protective of her friends, she vaguely remembers. They would have been friends if Toddler Orihime hadn't had the thought to switch Sora’s destination plans when he had taken her and run from their horrible parents.
The easiest way to avoid Plot and not have a dead/Hollow brother? Just not be in the same location.
And it had worked! Sora was alive.
But now she was in Kurakura, and she was doomed.
It's the early 2000s, she reminded herself, as the girl hunched in her seat, her eyes wide and looking like she might cry- Oh. Right. Gay rights in the early 2000s. She sighed.
“I'm glad you can be out and proud. Being truthful to your authentic self when people would discriminate against you is brave. But if you had been a boy, people would have a very different reaction to what you just said, and that doesn't change the fact that you commenting on my body like that is hurtful, and made me feel unsafe,” and she turned to the adult in the room and prayed he was sane, “May I not sit next to her? She just made me very uncomfortable.”
The homeroom teacher sputtered.
“I- Honshō, what is the matter with you?! Rukia-san, switch to the empty seat. There. There's a seat next to Kurosaki, the boy with the red hair-”
Orihime blinked.
Ichigo shifted in his chair.
Boo, Orihime, thought with dismay.
Why wouldn't the Plot leave her alone?!
“I need to talk to you,” Ichigo said, out of the corner of his mouth.
The new girl, Inoue-san, sighed.
She tapped her fingertips on the desk.
“Can I refuse?” She asked, and she sounded hopeful.
“What- no.”
“Boo. Worth a shot. Lunch time?”
“On the roof.”
The girl sighed.
“Boo,” she said again.
Pointed looks follow them. He vaguely heard some of the guys howling some stupid shit at his back.
“Fullbringer,” the girl said, simply, when Rukia dropped down from the air conditioning units, “I'm a summon type Fullbringer, if you're wondering what I am.”
“... You know such a term?” Rukia said, voice even and serious.
The girl frowned.
“I don't feel comfortable discussing such things with you, Shinigami-san.”
Ichigo frowned.
“Hey-”
“I am allowed to feel uncomfortable discussing myself when a Shinigami who is actively breaking a law and yet turns around and tries to interrogate me for simply existing.”
Ichigo blinked.
“What are you-”
“Shinigami are for forbidden form sharing their power with the Living,” Inoue said, “And they are forbidden from interacting with the living in puppet vessels unless they are stationed to infiltrate human society.”
Rukia-
Rukia flinched.
Ichigo whirled.
“Is this true?”
“I- Ichigo-”
“Sentence of sharing power with the living is destruction of the offending Soul in question.”
Ichigo whirled, eyes wide.
“What?!”
“The Soul Society is a feudalistic nightmare, Kurasaki-san. I'm sorry, but I don't want anything to do with you, or you, Shingami-san. Being even near each other will attract Hollows at an accelerated rate. It doesn't help that people with immense spiritual pressures tend to accelerate the growth of others’ souls. I'm going to be honest, I want to minimize how much we interact. I'm not looking to join the Soul Society at 16.”
Notes:
Say it with me, folks: FOR THE CONSPIRACY!
Also, I last watched/read Bleach back when the OG manga ended. So... Memories is pretty spotty on this. Why do I always vaguely remember Rukia dropping from on High like a freaking squirrel? Is that just a faulty memory or is she always dropping from places?
